《A New Snake In The Shinobi World》


 Chapter 1:

    Konoha, Year 16!


    Land of Fire, Konoha Vige, Ninja Academy!


    "Hey, Orochimaru! I challenge you,e on, fight me!!"


    In the noisy ssroom, a white-haired boy dressed in a beige kimono with red trim stood on top of a desk, shouting at the ck-haired boy with long, straight hair who was sitting calmly in front of him. The white-haired boy''s skin had a slightly yellow hue, and his face was marked with red lines around his eyes. His frustration was palpable he looked ready to duel right then and there.


    Despite the boy''s fiery outburst, the ck-haired boy Orochimaru paid him no mind. He nced briefly at the scene and then returned to his thoughts, ignoring the challenge entirely.


    Seeing that he was being ignored, Jiraiya, the white-haired boy, shouted even louder, "Damn it, Orochimaru! Are you looking down on me?!"


    Around them, other students began to murmur andugh.


    "Oh, are they gonna fight again?"


    "Haha, Jiraiya never learns!""Right? He always gets beaten but still keeps challenging Orochimaru. It''s kinda sad!"


    "Yeah, Orochimaru''s not gonna bother this time, I bet!"


    "Why does he even try? He''s no match for Orochimaru!"


    The chatter from the ssroom only served to irritate Jiraiya further. His face flushed with embarrassment, but Orochimaru remained unmoved, lost in his own world.


    I''ve... reincarnated? And not only that, but I''ve ended up in the world of Naruto as the young Orochimaru?


    The realization hit him once again, harder than before. And the kid shouting at him? That''s Jiraiya my futurerade, one of the legendary Sannin, and the Toad Sage?@@novelbin@@


    Oh my god...


    The absurdity of the situation wasn''t lost on Orochimaru. He had read countless reincarnation stories, never thinking that it could happen to him. But now it had. He had be part of the very trope he once read about.


    Is this real? Orochimaru chuckled bitterly, but after a few moments, he epted the situation. After all, hadn''t he fantasized about reincarnating countless times in his previous life? Now that it had actually happened, it was easier toe to terms with than he expected. The world he found himself in was one of death and danger, but the opportunity to start fresh, to live a new life in such a powerful world, was still a blessing in disguise.


    As he calmed himself down, he slowly raised his head and said, "You are mighty, Lord Jiraiya. How could I ever look down on you?"


    "You¡­!" Jiraiya faltered, not expecting this response. He was only six years old and had no idea that Orochimaru wasn''t even interested in a fight. Orochimaru''s mind was focused on something far more important. Jiraiya''s challenge was an unnecessary distraction.


    In reality, Orochimaru or rather, the soul of the person who had be Orochimaru had only arrived in this world two hours ago. Within that short period, his mind had been overwhelmed with thoughts, trying to process what had happened. He had just finished sifting through Orochimaru''s memories and had fully grasped the gravity of his new situation.


    I really am Orochimaru...


    In the original Naruto series, Orochimaru had been hailed as a genius by the Third Hokage, someone whose talent appeared only once in decades. But now, as he sat in this ssroom, Orochimaru knew the truth of his situation.


    In this world, strength is tied to one''s family and bloodline. But the current me... I don''t have either. Orochimaru didn''t have the legendary Sage Body of the Senju n or the powerful Sharingan of the Uchiha. His parents had died just a few months ago, leaving him with little besides the name he was slowly making for himself.


    If it weren''t for the forbidden techniques Iter developed, the original Orochimaru would have amounted to nothing. I would have been far weaker than the top-tier shinobi. Orochimaru''s thoughts drifted to his eventual confrontations with the Uchiha brothers first Itachi, then Sasuke. He had tried to take Itachi''s Sharingan, but Itachi had stopped him cold with just a nce. Later, Sasuke had easily bested him, and in the end, Orochimaru had been sealed away by Itachi''s Totsuka de. ??¨¤???§§?


    A truly tragic fate.


    And to make matters worse, Orochimaru was currently only six years old. He had neither the vast knowledge nor the power to influence anything significant yet. Even if I possess Orochimaru''s genius, what does that amount to at this age? I''m too weak right now.


    Looking at Jiraiya''s fiery expression, Orochimaru didn''t even feel the urge to engage him. His disinterested attitude slowly doused Jiraiya''s fighting spirit.


    "Tch, you''re always like this," Jiraiya muttered, clearly disappointed. "You''re so annoying. Ugh, forget it! This is boring."


    With that, he hopped off Orochimaru''s desk, making his way back to his seat. As he settled into his chair, he kicked his feet up onto his desk, trying to look as carefree as possible.


    Orochimaru ignored himpletely.


    That''s when a voice suddenly echoed in his mind: [Ding! Wee to the Mad Scientist System!]


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened. He took a deep breath and asked inwardly, "Did you just say... system? What system?"


    [The Mad Scientist System, host!] the voice replied cheerfully.


    Mad Scientist System?!Orochimaru was stunned.


    A system. The ultimate gift for any reincarnator. He had read enough NovelBins to know what this meant. Getting a system was essentially a cheat code for life. It could help you grow stronger, faster, and perhaps smarter than anyone else. With a system, one could soar to the heights of power.


    And now, Orochimaru had his own system. The thought alone was enough to make any reincarnator rejoice. After all, how could you even call yourself a proper reincarnator without a system to back you up?

 Chapter 3:

    He knew that in the world of Naruto, a ninja''s power came from chakra an energy formed by the perfect fusion of life energy and spiritual energy.


    Let''s set spiritual energy aside for now. First, let''s talk about life energy!


    Life energy generally referred to a person''s physical constitution. The stronger a person''s body, the more chakra they could generate, and the faster they could recover after using techniques both of which were massive advantages inbat.


    Take, for example, the Senju and Uzumaki ns in this world! Due to their naturally robust bodies, even children from these ns had more chakra than the average ninja. This meant they could spam powerful techniques in battle without worrying about running out of chakra. How could an ordinary ninja everpete with that?


    So, after seeing the instructions for using the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum, Orochimaru quickly understood its function, and he found himself growing a bit more interested in the system.


    In this world, for ordinary ninjas, there were very few ways to drastically increase their chakra reserves. Aside from bing a Jinchuuriki, the only viable option was to transnt cells from the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. But this system could aplish something simr enhancing a ninja''s chakra reserves with just a vial of the Basic Gic Enhancement Serum. That was nothing short of miraculous.


    After a brief period of reflection, Orochimaru had more or less figured it out.


    "So, I get it now. Besides the free newbie gift pack, I''ll have to research future technological products on my own, right?" Orochimaru asked, already familiar with the standard process of systems from the countless novels he''d read.


    ["Yes, host!"] the system replied dutifully."Well, just the fact that I got a second chance at life is a jackpot already," Orochimaru muttered to himself, starting toe to terms with his situation. "Alright¡­ let''s take a look at my status panel first."


    The system responded immediately, and the status panel appeared before him.


    ---


    Host: Orochimaru


    Mastered Technology: None


    Unlockable Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement Serum Production Program@@novelbin@@


    Next Unlockable Stage: Gene Extraction


    ---


    The extremely simple system interface allowed Orochimaru to quickly grasp the details.


    The system''s research was divided into two major categories: Genes and Weapons.


    Genes, of course, pertained to the various gic enhancements and modifications a person could make to their body cells, bloodlines, physical constitution, and overall gic makeup.


    Weapons, on the other hand, referred to modern offensive technologies that could be used in battle.


    For example, the system hinted at advanced creations like Mecha-Naruto or the small rockets and heat-seeking missiles that Pain had used during his assault on Konoha.


    For now, only these categories were visible. Many other technologies remained locked, but they would be revealed as Orochimarupleted his research. Once the first scientific research project waspleted, the next project would unlock automatically. ?§¡¦­¨¯????


    Interestingly, based on Orochimaru''s thought process, the system had automatically prioritized gic research projects first. Once three gic experiments were sessfullypleted, the system would unlock the next stage weapon research.


    Additionally, the system featured a mall, filled with various auxiliary technological products like invisible flies, gic analyzers, mineral detectors, smart mining machines, and more. These products could be obtained using technology points, which were earned bypleting scientific research projects.


    For example, sessfullypleting the basic Gene Enhancement Serum experiment would grant 5,000 technology points, while a smart mining machine only cost 1,000 technology points.


    "Alright, let''s unlock the Basic Gic Enhancement Serum production program!"


    ["Ding! Basic Gene Enhancement Serum production program has been sessfully unlocked!"]


    ["Congrattions to the host for acquiring the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum production process!"]


    ["Congrattions to the host for obtaining the right to use raw materials for the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum!"]


    ["Congrattions to the host for acquiring the main experimental equipment for the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum!"]


    [Note: Completing a sessful scientific research project will automatically unlock the next research project: Gene Extraction!]


    [Gene Extraction: Extract genes from any species through scientific methods!]


    ---


    Suddenly, countless experimental techniques and methods flooded Orochimaru''s mind. The system had embedded the knowledge directly into his brain. He now knew everything he needed to create the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum, step by step.


    Meanwhile, his system warehouse was stocked with several key pieces of experimental equipment, including microscopes, DNA extraction machines, and DNA quality control machines.


    Next to the warehouse, there was also a button to receive a free set of raw materials.


    Orochimaru wasn''t in a rush to im them just yet, but he noted that the materials included various nts and herbs some of which he recognized from this world, while others seemedpletely foreign to him.


    His status panel had also been updated.


    ---


    Mastered Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement Serum.


    Unlockable Technology: None


    Next Unlockable Stage: Gene Extraction


    ---


    Seeing all this new information, Orochimaru quickly dived into nning his research.


    ording to the system, each time he unlocked a new scientific research skill, he would receive a corresponding set of raw materials and experimental equipment for free. However, there was a catch there was only one set of equipment and raw materials per project, so he needed to be precise and careful with his experiments.


    If he failed, he would have to earn technology points bypleting smaller tasks to purchase more materials. And if he seeded, he would move on to even more advanced projects.


    They just pour the theory into your brain and expect you to practice on your own? Haha, this is going to be interesting!

 Chapter 4:

    "ss is starting! ss is starting!"


    While Orochimaru was deep in thought, immersed in his mental conversation with the system, a ninja wearing a chuunin vest and bandages wrapped around his legs walked into the ssroom, signaling the start of the day''s lesson. This was Aizawa-sensei, the homeroom teacher for Orochimaru''s ss.


    "Students, open your textbooks. Today, we''ll be discussing the application of the Transformation Jutsu¡­"


    Hearing Aizawa-sensei''s voice, Orochimaru snapped back to reality, reminding himself that this was Naruto''s world not a science fiction universe where technological marvels reigned supreme. For a moment, he had almost confused the two worlds, his new reality melding with the strange technology from the system.


    Orochimaru quickly calmed himself, deciding to temporarily push aside his thoughts about the system and focus on the ss. But it didn''t take long only about ten minutes into the lecture before he found himself zoning out again.


    It wasn''t because he couldn''t understand the material; it was quite the opposite. Orochimaru already knew all of this far too well. The basic teachings at the Ninja Academy felt second nature to him, as if they had always been part of his consciousness. The application of the three basic techniques the Clone Jutsu, the Substitution Jutsu, and the Transformation Jutsu were all ingrained in him, fresh in his mind as though he had been practicing them for years.


    It seems I''ve fully inherited all of Orochimaru''s abilities, he thought, reflecting on the knowledge and memories that had seamlessly be his own.


    The Ninja Academy primarily taught basic knowledge things like chakra extraction, the three fundamental jutsu, and theoretical lessons on ninjabat. But for someone like Orochimaru, who had inherited both talent and knowledge, this was all rudimentary. His parents, though deceased, had been powerful ninjas in their time, leaving him a solid foundation to build upon.


    The only obstacle right now was his age. At six years old, his chakra reserves were naturally limited, making it difficult to perform higher-level techniques. He was reminded of Sasuke Uchiha from the original series, who could perform the Fireball Jutsu at twelve something that even Kakashi had found impressive. However, six-year-old Orochimaru''s chakra levels were about averagepared to his peers.But now, with his enhanced memories and the potential of the Mad Scientist System, Orochimaru knew his ceiling was much higher than that of most shinobi.


    Even though he hadn''t fully tested the extent of his abilities yet, he was confident that he was already stronger than most genin his age.


    ---


    Aizawa-sensei continued with the lecture, "The Transformation Jutsu allows you to disguise yourself as another person or object, creating confusion for the enemy. I''ve already exined the principles behind this technique, so there''s no need to repeat myself."


    He scanned the ssroom, his gaze eventually settling on Orochimaru.


    "I''ll need one of you to demonstrate the Transformation Jutsu for the ss."


    Most of the students in the ss were six years old, meaning only a few had fully mastered the technique. Naturally, Aizawa-sensei turned to Orochimaru.


    "Orochimaru-kun, would you mind giving us a demonstration?"


    Orochimaru blinked, brought back to full attention as his name was called. He stood up from his seat, calm as always. Channeling his chakra ording to the precise movements etched in his memories, he performed the hand seals and, in an instant, a puff of smoke enveloped him.


    When the smoke cleared, Orochimaru had perfectly transformed into Aizawa-sensei.


    The ss erupted in awe.


    "Wow! That looks exactly like Aizawa-sensei!"


    "As expected of Orochimaru!"


    "Yeah, he''s amazing! He always gets it right!"


    "Orochimaru-kun is incredible!"


    The children''s admiration filled the room, but Orochimaru simply let out a quiet sigh of relief. It was clear now that he had indeed inherited all of Orochimaru''s abilities. To be able to execute the Transformation Jutsu so wlessly at his first attempt in this new life proved that he had full control over these powers. ?¨¢¦­¨®??¨º?


    Aizawa-sensei smiled approvingly and motioned for Orochimaru to return to his seat.


    "Tch, what''s so special about that?" Jiraiya muttered from the side, annoyed by the praise Orochimaru was receiving. "I can do the Transformation Jutsu too!"


    For some reason, Jiraiya always seemed to harbor a grudge against Orochimaru, constantly trying to challenge him, much like how Naruto would constantly try to outdo Sasuke in the future. Their rivalry was still in its early stages, but the dynamic was already forming.


    However, Orochimaru, with his adult mind, paid Jiraiya no attention. In fact, even the original Orochimaru hadn''t cared much for Jiraiya''s challenges. But now, with his newly acquired memories and a much older mentality trapped in a child''s body, Orochimaru wasn''t about to waste his time on trivial rivalries with a brat.


    He had bigger things on his mind.


    Though he had awakened the Mad Scientist System, Orochimaru knew that in the world of Naruto, personal strength was paramount. Even if he were to delve into scientific research, it would only be to further his own strength and ability.


    Before diving headfirst into the system''s capabilities, he wanted to ensure he had fully familiarized himself with the abilities he had inherited from Orochimaru. In the original series, even without a system, Orochimaru had been the top student in his ss, going on to be one of the legendary Sannin. His intellect and cunning were unmatched. Even as his body grew weaker over time, Orochimaru always found ways to survive.


    If Orochimaru could achieve that in the original timeline, then the current Orochimaru backed by the system would be able to do far more.


    Speaking of the Sannin...


    Orochimaru''s gaze flicked across the ssroom as if searching for something or rather, someone. But something felt off.


    Where''s Tsunade? he wondered. She should be around here too, right?


    It took him a moment to remember the details from the original series.@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade didn''t attend the Ninja Academy¡­ Orochimaru realized. Tsunade was the granddaughter of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Like Konohamaru in the future, she had been privately tutored. At this point, Jiraiya hadn''t even met her yet.


    "Well, no point worrying about that now," Orochimaru murmured to himself. "ording to my memories, the Ninja Academy''s graduation exam is in a week. With my current abilities, there''s nothing here left for me to learn."


    A devious grin formed on his face as an idea struck him.


    "So¡­ why not test if this Invisible Fly works?"


    The Mad Scientist System had gifted him a set of six invisible flies, each with impressive surveince capabilities. It would be a perfect opportunity to test the tools at his disposal while the rest of the ss was busy with their lesson.


    Orochimaru nced at Aizawa-sensei, who had already turned his attention back to the rest of the students, instructing them on the finer details of chakra control.


    Seeing the opportunity, Orochimaru discreetly reached into his robe, activating one of the invisible flies. The tiny device buzzed softly as it took flight, bingpletely imperceptible to the naked eye.


    With a mentalmand, Orochimaru directed the fly toward the back of the ssroom, testing its range and ability. The apanying contact lenses, which hade with the flies, allowed him to monitor everything the fly saw as it floated through the air, scouting out the area.

 Chapter 5:

    He knew that if he wanted to make full use of his second chance at life, the system would be his most vital asset. Therefore, it was absolutely necessary to study and experiment with its capabilities as soon as possible.


    Discreetly, he reached under his desk, and with a simple flick of his wrist, six tiny mechanical flies appeared in his palm. They were no bigger than ordinary houseflies, but their true powery in their design. Each was a piece of advanced technology granted by the system.


    With his teacher distracted, Orochimaru put on the matching contact lenses he had received in his starter package. "Activate stealth mode," hemanded silently in his mind.


    The moment the thought passed, the six flies began to vanish from his sight, bingpletely invisible. Orochimaru could still feel their tiny, metallic bodies in his hand, but visually, they had disappeared.


    "Just as I thought," Orochimaru whispered to himself, a sly grin forming. "This is real high-tech. True invisibility, far better than the Invisibility Jutsu that ninjas rely on."


    He gave a mental order, and the six invisible flies silently took flight, exiting the ssroom one by one. Immediately, six different visual perspectives appeared on Orochimaru''s retinas, transmitted directly through the contact lenses.


    This sensation... Orochimaru thought, marveling at the rity and smoothness of the images in his mind. It reminded him of the Rinnegan''s shared vision technique. In the original Naruto series, Pain had used this ability to control his Six Paths of Pain six reanimated bodies, each imnted with Rinnegan, all sharing the same field of vision. It made them nearly impossible to hit, as they could react to attacks from any direction with perfect coordination.


    And now, Orochimaru was replicating that same effect except, instead of corpses reanimated by a dojutsu, he was using six invisible mechanical flies. This kind of shared vision could be incredibly useful for reconnaissance, intelligence gathering, or even dodging attacks in battle.


    Feeling a growing sense of excitement at the potential of the system, Orochimaru''s interest in technology skyrocketed. Even in a world that relied on chakra, this level of advanced technology had undeniable advantages. The six flies were likely on par, if not superior, to the bug detection abilities of the Aburame n. More impressively, their surveince capabilities weren''t dependent on chakra, meaning they could go unnoticed by even the most skilled sensor-type ninjas.As the flies ventured further from the ssroom, covering a wide range of directions, Orochimaru''s vision expanded, offering him multiple viewpoints of Konoha Vige at once. He saw the teaching buildings of the Ninja Academy, residential houses, the hospital, the Intelligence Department, the Armed Forces Department, and even the Hokage Building.


    On the bustling streets, he noticed various members of prominent ns: Uchiha, Hyuga, Nara, and others. None of them seemed to notice the tiny, invisible scouts floating above them, capturing every detail.


    Amazing... Orochimaru thought, his golden eyes narrowing in satisfaction. The most remarkable feature of these flies was that they were powered by a ck-tech battery that absorbed ambient light. They didn''t require chakra to function, which meant they could evade any chakra-based detection methods. No one in Konoha, not even the most powerful sensor ninja, would be able to detect them.


    However, there was one small drawback. Controlling six different visual feeds simultaneously was mentally taxing. It was difficult to focus on all the different perspectives at once, especially while maintaining the subtlety needed to avoid suspicion from his ssmates or teachers.


    Still, Orochimaru mused, the potential here is undeniable. If used wisely, this technology could make me far more dangerous than anyone realizes.


    He understood that, like any form of scientific research, developing advanced technology required substantial resources. In the original timeline, Orochimaru had been one of the legendary Sannin and a personal disciple of the Third Hokage. He had ess to significant funding, equipment, and even the backing of Danzo and his secretive Root organization.


    But right now? Orochimaru was just a six-year-old child. He had no powerful allies, no significant ie, and aside from the starter equipment provided by the system, he was practically broke. Scientific research required more than just knowledge and skill it needed money. Even simple items like beakers, test tubes, alcoholmps, and other basicb tools would be costly.


    It''s going to be a long road... Orochimaru sighed inwardly. He had the system''s tools and the knowledge, but building up his research capabilities from scratch was going to take time. Still, time was something he had in abundance. He was patient. After all, power couldn''t be achieved overnight.


    ---


    Time passed, and soon enough, school was over for the day.@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru silently retrieved his scout flies,manding them to return to his system inventory. Ignoring the chatter of his ssmates, he left the Academy and made his way back to his residence.


    His home was located in a rtively remote part of the vige. It was arge house, much bigger than Naruto''s humble apartment in the original series, but its size didn''t reflect wealth. It had a somber atmosphere, and Orochimaru could feel the weight of the emptiness left behind by his parents'' deaths. They had been powerful shinobi, but now they were gone, and he was left to fend for himself.


    After rummaging through various drawers and cabs, Orochimaru managed to scrape together a mere 5,000 ry¨­.


    This is pitiful... he thought, shaking his head. "And after the graduation exam in a week, I won''t even be receiving the vige''s subsidy anymore. Five thousand ry¨­ can''t aplish anything! I need to make money first." ??????????


    He paused. No before that.


    "I should use the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum I got from the starter package first!"


    With a thought, he essed his system''s inventory, summoning a ss vial that resembled a small test tube. Inside the vial was a light green liquid, faintly glowing in the dim light of his room.


    This is real... Orochimaru thought, staring at the vial. Everything from the system, including the equipment and tools, was stored in the system''s peculiar inventory known as the system warehouse. It was unique in that it could only store non-living objects, unlike the space-time abilities of Uchiha Obito, who could store living creatures in his personal dimension. However, it was far more convenient than the space scrolls most ninjas used to carry supplies.


    He held the vial for a moment, feeling the cool ss in his hand. This serum will strengthen my body... increase my chakra reserves...


    It was the perfect first step. Orochimaru was young and had time on his side, but the faster he could increase his power, the more secure his future would be.


    Without further hesitation, he uncorked the vial and downed the liquid in one gulp.

 Chapter 6:

    The technology tree in this world is indeed a bit crooked!


    While the technology level is generally primitive, you still find bagged bread, boxed milk, and other sealed foods!


    There are no cars or mobile phones, yetputers, natural gas, and refrigerators exist!


    Which factory processes the boxed milk? Areputers and refrigerators manufactured in some hidden electrical appliance factory?


    There are too many inconsistencies and unexined elements about how things work here!


    But right now, Orochimaru wasn''t concerned about such things.


    At this point, regardless of which world he was in, he had no family left. The only thing he could rely on, aside from himself, was this system!


    So, without further hesitation, he drank the bottle of the basic gene enhancement serum in one go.


    The serum had a faintly sweet taste, nothing unbearable or strange.After drinking it, however, Orochimaru didn''t feel any immediate effects.


    "Could this stuff be a dud? It can''t be, right?"


    No sooner had he spoken those words than a strange warmth began spreading from his stomach, gradually flowing through his entire body.


    There wasn''t any of the pain he''d half-expected. Instead, the sensation was warm and indescribably pleasant.


    Almost... too warm!


    Sweat began forming on Orochimaru''s white forehead, and his skin was secreting gray-ck impurities at a visible speed!


    About ten minutes passed before the heat finally subsided, and the secretion of ck impurities stopped.


    Orochimaru''s entire body was now covered in sticky ck gunk, yet despite the mess, he felt incredibly refreshed and energized! Without wasting time, he headed straight to the bathroom to take a bath, and afterward, he felt even more revitalized!


    Sitting cross-legged as per the method in his memory, he began to extract chakra, checking how much more his body could store.


    Well, it seemed to have increased by at least 50%!


    His mind was clearer, too, and he could feel that both his physical and mental energies had significantly improved!


    What''s the significance of a 50% increase in chakra?


    You see, although Orochimaru didn''t originally have a huge amount of chakra, he definitely had more than most!


    For a ninja without a special bloodline, Orochimaru''s chakra reserves were considered above average!


    He couldn''tpare to people like Jiraiya or the Raikage, but his reserves were much higher than those of someone like Kakashi.


    And now, with this 50% increase, Orochimaru was far beyond his peers!


    At this age, he could easily cast three or four C-rank ninjutsu without exhausting himself.


    When ites to chakra reserves, there''s something important to understand!


    While a ninja''s chakra does tend to increase as they grow older, it''s primarily tied to their physical constitution!


    For some people, no matter how old they get, if their bodies aren''t suited for it, their chakra reserves won''t increase much at all!


    Moreover, as people age, their chakra naturally starts to decline.


    Look at Kakashi from the original series! Even though he grew up to be a Jonin, his chakra reserves were still no match for Naruto''s, who had just graduated from the Ninja Academy! ?¦Á??¦Â???


    Or consider the Third Hokage! In his prime, he was hailed as a "God of Shinobi," but by the time he was old, he could only manage a couple of shadow clones.


    So, it''s clear your physique directly determines your chakra reserves!


    But back to the matter at hand.@@novelbin@@


    After being physically "reborn" through the gene-enhancing liquid, Orochimaru stood in front of the mirror in his home. The reflection showed a boy with pale skin, long flowing hair, and striking features.


    A strange feeling welled up inside him.


    He smiled slightly, and the boy in the mirror smiled back. After a moment, Orochimaru took a deep breath.


    "Handsome, sure. But these golden, snake-like pupils are pretty unsettling... hehe... Orochimaru, huh¡­?"


    Later that evening, Orochimaru ate two pieces of bread and prepared to head to the training grounds to practice some ninjutsu.


    After all, while he had inherited the original Orochimaru''s memories, he had only used the Transformation Jutsu so far. He hadn''t had a chance to test out any of the other jutsu.


    In this world, Orochimaru''s parents had recently passed away.


    The child who had once been a normal boy had now grown cold and withdrawn.


    While he didn''t yet have the same obsession with science that the original Orochimaru would eventually develop, strange and dark thoughts had already begun to stir in his mind.


    For example, Why do people die?


    Where do they go after they die?


    These were questions even adults would rarely dwell on, yet Orochimaru had found himself thinking about them more and more ever since losing his parents.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door Boom, boom, boom!


    The unexpected sound made Orochimaru, who had been about to leave to practice, frown slightly.


    Opening the door, he found a girl with a ponytail standing on his doorstep.


    She had blonde hair, a pretty face, and was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt with green shorts.


    The moment Orochimaru opened the door, the girl shed a bright, innocent smile. "Hey, Orochimaru!!"


    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked her up and down, quickly confirming her identity.


    Jiraiya hadn''t met Tsunade yet, but Orochimaru had!


    The reason was simple he was the top student in their ss!


    Not only was he exceptionally talented, but he also took his studies more seriously than most of the other kids.


    His ninjutsu, taijutsu, and theoretical knowledge had even surpassed some of the Uchiha n geniuses in his age group!


    As the arch-enemy of the Uchiha n, the Senju n''s princess, Tsunade, had naturally taken notice of Orochimaru!


    After all, they were the same age and equally talented!


    Through her connections with Hiruzen Sarutobi, Tsunade had learned about Orochimaru and had sought an opportunity to get closer to him.


    Her goal? Topete with him, of course!


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but think this reason was a bit ridiculous.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem too happy to see me," Tsunade teased, her lips curling into a yful smile.

 Chapter 8:

    Although Uchiha called her "princess," his tone was anything but respectful.


    Orochimaru knew that the Uchiha n and the Senju n had a long-standing feud, so it wasn''t surprising that Uchiha Shu recognized Tsunade.


    It was well-known that Konoha Vige was founded through the cooperation of the Uchiha and Senju ns.


    But beneath the surface, the two ns had irreconcble differences.


    The Uchiha n had fallen into decline after Uchiha Madara left the vige.


    Later, when the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, passed away, his brother, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, came to power and further suppressed the Uchiha n.


    Because of this, the Uchiha n had always harbored deep dissatisfaction with the Senju-led Hokage lineage.


    But dissatisfaction aside, with the Second Hokage still alive, the Uchiha n had no choice but to swallow their grievances and endure.


    However, children didn''t have the same level of restraint.So, it was normal for Uchiha Shu to be rude.


    "Tch, you alone aren''t even worth my effort!" Tsunade shot back confidently. "I just can''t stand watching a bunch of you gang up on someone!"


    "What''s wrong with the many bullying the few? It''s not you we''re bullying, so get out of the way!" Uchiha Shu retorted, his voice filled with annoyance.


    Although he was just a child and didn''t understand the deeper grudges of his elders, he did know that Tsunade''s status wasn''t one to be trifled with, and he couldn''t just hit her.


    "I won''t move! Hit me if you dare!" Tsunade taunted,pletely unfazed.


    "You¡­" Uchiha Shu gritted his teeth in frustration, but knowing he couldn''ty a finger on Tsunade, he turned his attention to Orochimaru instead. "Orochimaru, as a man, do you really n to hide behind a girl?"@@novelbin@@


    "That''s right, it''s so pathetic!" one of the other boys chimed in, sneering.


    "He''s supposed to be the top of the ss, but what a coward!"


    The two brats behind Uchiha Shu jeered at Orochimaru, mocking him without any fear, even though Tsunade, the Senju princess, was standing right in front of them.


    "These little...!" Tsunade''s face twisted in frustration, and she was about to stand up for Orochimaru when he suddenly ced a hand on her shoulder and gently pushed her aside.


    "Although I don''t have the habit of picking on kids, I don''t mind stretching my muscles a little if it''s to deal with some misbehaving brats."


    Orochimaru wasn''t the type to hold grudges against children, but the boys in front of him weren''t just any kids. They were members of the Uchiha n, known to be arrogant, entitled, and bratty. ??¦­??§¦?


    And for children like that, Orochimaru didn''t mind giving them a lesson in discipline. As for whether he could beat them? Orochimaru wasn''t the least bit concerned.


    None of the boys wore forehead protectors, which meant they weren''t even genin yet. Even if they bore the Uchiha name, their strength would be limited.


    After hearing Orochimaru''s calm response, Tsunade was taken aback. She was about to say something when Orochimaru raised two fingers in front of him.


    Bang!


    With a puff of white smoke, a figure identical to Orochimaru appeared beside him.


    "Is that¡­ a clone?" Tsunade muttered in surprise.


    She didn''t understand why Orochimaru would use a clone at this moment.


    "Hah! Is this the so-called strength of the top student in our ss? Howughable!" Uchiha Shu sneered.


    "Exactly!" one of the other Uchiha kids chimed in. "Don''t you know that clones are only meant to confuse enemies? What''s the point of using one right in front of us without any cover?"


    "Since you''re so eager to lose, we''ll happily oblige! Get ready!" Uchiha Shu shouted, not wasting any time. He clenched his fist and aimed a punch at Orochimaru''s clone.


    In his mind, his two older brothers would deal with the real Orochimaru while he''d easily take care of this clone.


    So, without hesitation, he threw his punch.


    But Orochimaru''s clone moved unexpectedly.


    "Huh, this punch isn''t as fast as I expected¡­" Orochimaru thought as the clone slightly sidestepped, easily dodging the iing blow. The clone then slowly raised its hand.


    Smack!


    With a loud p to the back of Uchiha Shu''s head, the force from his own punch sent him tumbling forward onto the ground.


    "Damn it... What the...?" Uchiha Shu grumbled, but before he could finish his curse, he froze.


    The other two Uchiha boys, who had been about to step forward, were also stunned.


    "This¡­ this clone¡­ it''s solid?" one of them stammered, wide-eyed.


    "How... how is that possible?" the other whispered, equally shocked.


    Tsunade, equally astonished, blinked in disbelief. "That''s not a regr clone¡­ Is it a shadow clone?"


    Could Orochimaru really use shadow clones?


    How was that possible?


    He was only six years old!


    At six, does he really have enough chakra to pull that off?


    A series of questions swirled through everyone''s minds simultaneously.


    Orochimaru, on the other hand, was unfazed by their reactions.


    To him, this was nothing remarkable. After all, in his memories, Uchiha Itachi had been able to throw shurikens with precision before the age of four, and by six, he was already capable of using shadow clones.


    Inparison, what Orochimaru had just done was hardly impressive.


    So, after dealing with Uchiha Shu, Orochimaru turned his gaze toward the two older boys standing behind him.


    He didn''t say a word he didn''t need to. His cold, golden, snake-like pupils were enough to convey his meaning.


    If you want to fight,e on.


    The two remaining Uchiha boys exchanged nces, then looked at Orochimaru''s body and his shadow clone, both standing firm. Cold sweat began to bead on their foreheads.


    At this moment, they found themselves trapped between a rock and a hard ce. Should they charge forward, or retreat?


    Fear took over.


    Because, as members of the Uchiha n, they understood the difference between a regr clone and a shadow clone.


    At the Ninja Academy, students were taught the basics of the clone technique. But clones created through that technique were nothing more than illusions, incapable of dealing or receiving any real damage. Everyone knew this.


    But a shadow clone¡­

 Chapter 11:

    Time passed swiftly as Orochimaru continued his relentless training. Before he knew it, midnight hade. Deciding to bnce work and rest, Orochimaru packed up and headed home for some well deserved sleep.


    ---


    The next morning, Orochimaru made his way to a local grocery store. Without hesitation, he walked in and approached the counter.


    "Five chakra Paper strips."


    "That''ll be five hundred ry¨­! Thanks!" the fat shopkeeper replied with a friendly smile.


    Orochimaru handed over the banknotes without batting an eye. Five hundred ry¨­ was quite a sum each chakra test strip costing one hundred ry¨­ but in this world, everything rted to ninjas was notoriously expensive. Orochimaru was already well aware of this.


    For example, an ordinary shuriken cost around three hundred ry¨­, and a kunai could set you back a thousand ry¨­.


    Given that, a chakra paper strip costing a hundred ry¨­ was still within a reasonable range.


    As Orochimaru thought of ninja tools, he couldn''t help but recall Tenten from the original timeline. Now that he thought about it, she was truly a wealthy person. She would casually toss around various ninja tools during battle. He couldn''t fathom how a genin could afford such a vast arsenal!But today, Orochimaru''s focus wasn''t on ninja tools. He hade to buy chakra paper strips for a very specific reason.


    Anyone familiar with the world of Naruto would recognize that these strips could be used to test the elemental nature of a ninja''s chakra.


    Chakra attributes were divided into seven categories: Fire, Wind, Lightning, Water, Earth, Yin, and Yang.


    The chakra paper , however, could only measure the first five Fire, Wind, Lightning, Water, and Earth. The Yin and Yang attributes couldn''t be detected by these strips.


    The process was simple: inject a small amount of chakra into the test strip, and depending on the reaction, the user could determine their chakra nature.


    - Fire: The paper will ignite and turn to ash.


    - Wind: The paper will split in two.


    - Lightning: The paper will wrinkle.


    - Water: The paper will be damp.


    - Earth: The paper will crumble.


    In Orochimaru''s inherited memories, aside from the Three Basic Jutsu (Clone Jutsu, Substitution Jutsu, and Transformation Jutsu), he also possessed knowledge of the Shadow Clone Jutsu and the Wind Release: Great Breakthrough technique.


    However, he was unsure whether he possessed any other chakra attributes aside from wind. Testing his chakra was the first step to figuring out which elements he could wield, and in turn, n his training ordingly.


    He was fully aware that in the ninja world, the five element ninjutsu wasn''t necessarily the most practical in battle.


    Most elemental jutsus were medium to long-range techniques that required hand seals to perform. Given the fast pace of ninjabat, it wasmon for an opponent to counter your ninjutsu before you couldplete the seals.


    However, elemental ninjutsu were like nuclear weapons in battle. They were not always used, but when your enemy employed them, you needed to be able to respond in kind. Otherwise, you would be at a significant disadvantage.


    For now, Orochimaru thought it wise to master the basics of the five element ninjutsu before delving into the more advanced snake rted jutsus he would eventually develop.


    He found a quiet spot in the vige and, with the chakra test strips in hand, prepared to determine his chakra nature.


    ---@@novelbin@@


    Meanwhile, in the Hokage''s office of Konoha Vige, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, was engrossed in handling military affairs. His silver hair and piercing red eyes gave him a formidable presence, and he wore the traditional robes befitting his esteemed position. ????????


    Standing respectfully before him were Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, both dressed in their ckbat uniforms.


    "You two performed admirably on thisst mission," the Second Hokage said, his voice stern but approving. "The sniper mission was a sess, and the pressure on the border has eased significantly. I expect a period of truce to follow."


    Tobirama paused, his expression softening slightly. "You don''t need to take on any more missions for now. Stay in the vige. The Academy will be holding graduation exams soon, and you''ll both serve as mentor j¨­nin for the new graduates."


    "Yes, sensei!" Hiruzen and Danzo replied in unison, bowing slightly.


    Despite Danzo''s usual maniptive and scheming nature, he had nothing but respect for Tobirama. It wasn''t just because Tobirama was their teacher, but also because of his ruthless and iron-blooded methods. The Second Hokage was not a man to be trifled with.


    Just as Tobirama was about to continue speaking, the door to the office burst open, and a little girl came skipping inside.


    "Uncle! Uncle!! Oh, hey, Teacher Sarutobi, you''re here too?" the girl chirped.


    The Second Hokage''s brow furrowed slightly. "Tsunade? What are you doing here?"


    "Hehe, I came to tell you something important!"


    "And what''s that?"


    "After the graduation exam, I want to be on the same team as Orochimaru!" Tsunade dered, her voice full of enthusiasm.


    "Orochimaru?" Tobirama repeated, his expression one of mild confusion. "Who''s that?"


    At this point, Orochimaru had only just begun to show his talents, and Tobirama, as the Hokage, hadn''t yet had the opportunity to notice him. He didn''t pay much attention to the civilian-born ninjas.


    "He''s a genius!" Tsunade answered proudly.


    "Genius, you say?" Tobirama mused for a moment before responding calmly. "If you think he''s a genius, then he must be special."


    Tobirama had watched Tsunade grow up, and although she had her shorings, he knew she was no fool. Her standards were high, and for her to recognize someone''s talent meant that person was indeed remarkable.


    "Of course!" Tsunade boasted, her eyes gleaming. "Not only does he have perfect scores in all his basic courses, but just yesterday, he performed a Shadow Clone Jutsu. That alone qualifies him as a top-tier genius, right?"


    Tobirama''s usually stoic face showed a rare glimmer of surprise. "He can use the Shadow Clone Jutsu? And he hasn''t even graduated yet?"


    "We witnessed it ourselves yesterday," Hiruzen added, stepping forward. "Orochimaru truly is an exceptional child."


    In truth, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already nned to rmend Orochimaru for special training even before Tsunade''s request. Now, it just seemed things were happening a little sooner than expected.


    Tobirama stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I see¡­ So you''ve had your eye on him for a while?"


    "Yes, sensei," Hiruzen confirmed.


    "Interesting¡­" Tobirama muttered. "It sounds like this boy is something else."


    "So, Uncle, does that mean you''ll agree to put us on the same team?" Tsunade asked eagerly.


    "There''s no reason to say no," Tobirama answered with a small smile.


    "Yay! Long live Uncle!" Tsunade cheered, jumping up and down in excitement.

 Chapter 14:

    Jiraiya came back with a swollen face, and Orochimaru shot a quick nce at the two of them.@@novelbin@@


    As expected, I''m an adult now. I can''t y these childish games with them anymore, Orochimaru thought. Compared to this lively, chaotic scene, he much preferred being alone. He couldn''t quite tell whether this was his original personality or if it was influenced by the original Orochimaru''s demeanor.


    "Damn it, girl! What kind of monster are you?!" Jiraiya grumbled, rubbing his swollen face, clearly irritated.


    "Hmph!" Tsunade responded with a dismissive snort.


    "Alright, alright, let''s not escte things any further," Hiruzen interjected, stepping in to settle the matter. "This is your first day getting to know each other, and you''ll be working together for a long time, so let''s focus on building your friendship!"


    Hiruzen''s authoritative tone immediately diffused the situation.


    ---


    "We''re all meeting for the first time today, and I need to get a sense of your abilities," Hiruzen continued once the dust had settled. He then pulled out two small bells from his pouch.


    "These bells are key to your task. You''ll need to snatch these two bells from me," he exined, holding them up for everyone to see.Seeing the bells and hearing the exnation, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly. So, the legendary Sannin were tested with the same bell exercise back then?


    "Two bells?" Orochimaru said calmly. "That means¡­"


    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed, smiling slightly. "Someone will be left without a bell and won''t get lunch. Not only that, but they''ll be tied to the wooden stakes over there and will have to watch the others eat."


    So it was indeed the bell test. Perfect, Orochimaru thought. This will be a good opportunity to test the fruits of my training over the past few days.


    Next to him, Jiraiya''s mischievous grin returned. He quickly turned to Tsunade, full of excitement. "Hey, Tsunade, how about this? If I grab one of the bells, will you go on a date with me?"


    Tsunade didn''t even hesitate. "If you don''t get a bell, you''d better stay far, far away from me," she replied nonchntly, knowing full well Jiraiya didn''t stand a chance.


    Jiraiya''s grin widened even more. "Alright, it''s a deal!" His confidence was sky-high, not like Naruto or Obito, who had bravado but hid insecurity underneath. Jiraiya was genuinely convinced of his own strength.


    Hiruzen, observing Jiraiya''s enthusiastic attitude, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright then. I''ll turn around and count to ten. When I''m done, be prepared to fight. The clock starts now!"


    With that, Hiruzen tied the bells to his waist and turned around.


    ---


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, all three of them vanished from sight.


    Orochimaru quickly found a hiding spot, his mind racing. He knew that ever since he transmigrated into this world, everything had changed. He couldn''t rely solely on his knowledge of the Naruto storyline because his very presence could create unpredictable butterfly effects. He needed to adapt to the current situation and form his own judgments, rather than blindly relying on memory.


    He barely even remembered how Naruto''s Team 7 originally passed the bell test, much less how the future Sannin did it. But one thing he did know Hiruzen was incredibly powerful. Ridiculously so. If they wanted to seize the bells, they''d have to outsmart him.


    With that in mind, Orochimaru flicked his wrist, sending a small fly-shaped surveince drone into the air. Soon, Hiruzen''s every move appeared in Orochimaru''s vision.


    "Jiraiya¡­ that idiot," Orochimaru muttered under his breath.


    In the middle of the training field, Jiraiya had already fallen for one of Hiruzen''s most basic traps. He was hanging upside down from a tree, iling helplessly. How unreliable, Orochimaru thought. He may have graduated, but he''s still hopelessly impulsive. His theoretical knowledge is clearlycking too. Forget it he''s a lost cause.


    Shifting his gaze, Orochimaru noticed Tsunade hidden in the grass some distance away. After a brief moment of thought, he gestured towards her.


    Tsunade blinked in surprise but quickly nodded in understanding. Even though they hadn''t fought together before, Orochimaru''s hand signals were simple and clear. He was indicating that he would initiate the first move, and Tsunade should wait for the right moment to strike. ?¨¢?¨¯?¨¨S?


    ---


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Two shurikens sliced through the air, heading straight for Hiruzen.


    Orochimaru''s initial n was to discuss a proper strategy with the other two and work together for a coordinated three-versus-one assault on their teacher. But with Jiraiya caught so easily, only two of them were left to execute any n.


    The shurikens Orochimaru threw, however, were effortlessly dodged by Hiruzen. Without even turning around.


    "An attack like that won''t work on me," Hiruzen teased with a smile.


    But just as the words left his mouth


    Water Release: Water Wave!


    A sudden torrent of water surged toward Hiruzen. Orochimaru had followed up the shuriken attack with a water jutsu.


    "Oh? You''ve already mastered Water Release on your own? Impressive!" Hiruzen praised, deftly evading the wave with a series of nimble somersaults, his movements as fluid and agile as a monkey''s. Even as heplimented Orochimaru, he remained one step ahead.


    Just as he was about to make anotherment, his eyes widened in sudden rm. He had sensed something.


    Whoosh!


    A razor-sharp wind de sliced through the air, striking him dead-on.


    In an instant, Hiruzen was cut clean in half.


    Jiraiya, still hanging upside down from the tree, was frozen in shock. "S-Sarutobi-sensei¡­ was killed¡­? Is this¡­ is this a joke?"


    Tsunade, who had been crouched in the grass and ready to attack, was equally stunned. She had just watched Orochimaru create a shadow clone, use Water Release as a distraction, and then circle around to nk Hiruzen. The clone had drawn Hiruzen''s attention with the shuriken and water jutsu, while Orochimaru''s real body took advantage of the opening to unleash Wind Release, a jutsu with powerful cutting force.

 Chapter 16:

    As Tsunade walked away, Orochimaru''s earlier conversation with her still echoed in his mind.


    "I thought it would be a lot," Tsunade had said casually. "It''s only 150,000 Ryo. Just wait, I''ll go back and get it for you!"


    Sure enough, a wealthy family is a wealthy family, Orochimaru mused. For most genin, 150,000 Ryo was an astronomical amount of money. Even chunin had to risk their lives on many dangerous missions to umte such a sum. Yet, Tsunade, without batting an eye, offered it to him like it was pocket change.


    Even though she emphasized that it was a loan, the fact that a mere child could hand over that much money so casually spoke volumes about the financial strength of the Senju n.


    To be honest, borrowing money had never crossed Orochimaru''s mind. He didn''t have close family or friends in this world. Besides, Tsunade was just a little girl herself how could he, with his adult mindset, even bring himself to ask for a loan? But once the conversation had naturally veered toward money, and Tsunade had offered to lend it, he didn''t hesitate to ept. After all, this would save him nearly two months of time, and Tsunade could be considered someone under his care now. It was a win-win situation, with neither side losing out.


    ---


    Half an hourter, true to her word, Tsunade returned with a thick stack of banknotes and threw them in front of Orochimaru. One-thousand-ryo bills, stacked up to a total of 150,000.


    "Well, here''s 150,000 ryo!"@@novelbin@@


    At that moment, Orochimaru felt a strange sensation almost as if he were being pampered like some kept boy. The absurdity of it all wasn''t lost on him, but he still had to express his gratitude."Thanks."


    "You''re wee," Tsunade replied nonchntly, waving it off. "With your talent, it won''t take long for you to make that kind of money yourself."


    Orochimaru nodded, not disagreeing. It was true although making money as a genin was slow, advancing to chunin would open the doors to higher-paying missions. And with his current abilities, advancing to chunin was only a matter of time.


    After parting ways with Tsunade, Orochimaru set off to purchase the necessary experimental equipment. His home wasn''t too small, and now that he lived alone, he had already cleared out space to use as aboratory three days earlier. There was no concern about not having enough room for the equipment he was about to buy.


    Typically, setting up an ordinaryboratory would require manyrge machines, and the average private home wouldn''t suffice for suchrge-scale experiments. But for the first experiment creating the basic gic enhancement serum the process was rtively simple. The main challengey in obtaining rare ingredients, whilerge,plex equipment wasn''t needed. So, for now, Orochimaru''s home would suffice.


    ---


    By the time Orochimaru had bought all the necessary materials, it was already evening. The streets were busy with peopleing and going, but he remained focused, carrying bags of supplies and equipment back to his home. Despite theteness of the hour, sleep was thest thing on his mind. He had gone over the experimental steps countless times in his head and couldn''t wait to begin.


    After meticulously setting up all the equipment, Orochimaru finally began the first real experiment of his life creating the basic gene enhancement serum. He followed the steps that were engraved in his mind, moving with precision.


    At first, he thought his strong theoretical knowledge would make the process simple. But reality soon proved otherwise.


    "Alright, first, heat this herb slightly¡­"


    "Wait, why is it turning mushy?"


    "Let''s try again¡­"


    "This fire seems too weak now?"


    "Okay, this time should be fine wait, too much material again?!"


    The harsh truth of scientific research was dawning on Orochimaru sessful experiments required countless trials and errors. Every step had to be precise. Every failure contributed to a deeper understanding of the process. ?¦¡?£Ï??¨º?


    Still, Orochimaru wasn''t one to give up easily. He had almost memorized all the theoretical aspects, so there was no reason he couldn''t figure it out with enough practice. And so, his long journey of trial-and-error scientific research began in earnest.


    ---


    Day by day, time passed.


    Orochimaru gradually grew more ustomed to life in Konoha Vige. The day after his graduation, Hiruzen Sarutobi officially gave him, Tsunade, and Jiraiya their Konoha forehead protectors. At the age of six, they were now officially genin.


    During the day, Orochimaru followed Sarutobi on D-rank and C-rank missions, learning variousbat techniques and honing his skills. At night, he devoted himself to his experiments. He bnced his schedule with strict discipline, ensuring he went to bed at midnight and woke up at 7 a.m. sharp. Now that he had be Orochimaru, he had no intention of cking off like an idle otaku.


    Finally, half a yearter,te one night, Orochimaru stood in his dimly litb, holding up a test tube filled with light green liquid. A satisfied smile tugged at his lips.


    "It should be sessful this time! System, check if the serum is qualified!"


    ["Ding! Beginning analysis¡­ Testingplete."]


    ["Basic gene enhancement serum, purity: 92%, exceeding the 90% standard."]


    ["Final verdict: The basic gene enhancement serum has been sessfully produced! Next technology avable: Gene Extraction. Would you like to unlock it?"]


    "Unlock it," Orochimaru said without hesitation.


    The effectiveness of the gene enhancement solution was determined by its purity. Only serum with a purity of 90% or higher could fully exert their effects. Though Orochimaru wasn''t aiming for perfection 100% purity he knew that the benefits wouldn''t significantly increase past 90%, so this result was more than satisfactory.


    ["Ding! Gene extraction technology sessfully unlocked!"]


    ["Congrattions, host, you''ve acquired¡­"]


    Another set of experimental equipment appeared in his storage, though this time there wasn''t as much as during the first experiment. The new tools were small and specialized.


    Orochimaru checked the new scientific data. The next area of research was gene fusion.


    ---


    Gene Fusion: The process ofbining two or more genes to enhance an existing species or create a new one.

 Chapter 19:

    [Ding, congrattions to the host for obtaining an ant specimen...]


    [Ding, congrattions to the host for obtaining...]


    Orochimaru''s mind churned as the system continued its updates. "Does the same species only count as one specimen?" he wondered aloud.


    After listening to the system''s exnation, he realized something important. It seemed that in order toplete the task of gene extraction, each unique species would only be counted once, regardless of how many individuals he collected.


    For example, if he gathered cells from several humans, they would all still count as one species. The same logic applied to animals: he could collect different varieties of the same species, but they wouldn''t count toward new tasks.


    That makes sense, Orochimaru mused. It didn''t affect his research at all. For someone like him, collecting a hundred species was child''s y.


    "Well, this should be easy enough," he muttered, his golden eyes glinting with confidence.


    As he continued walking, something in the distance caught his attention a cemetery. It seemed eerily familiar to him.


    After a moment, realization struck. Ah, of course... This was the resting ce of his parents in this world. No wonder it stirred a sense of familiarity within him.With a slight pang of nostalgia, Orochimaru made his way to the Yamanaka n''s flower shop, purchased a bouquet of white chrysanthemums, and returned to his parents'' grave. Heid the flowers before the stone with a sense of quiet reverence.


    "Even though I''m not the Orochimaru you once knew," he said softly, bowing deeply in front of the tombstone, "I still owe you this respect. Consider it my filial duty."


    After paying his respects, Orochimaru turned to leave. But as he was about to step away, something white behind the tombstone caught his eye. Curiosity piqued, he moved quickly, stepping behind the stone and picking up the strange object.


    "What''s this? Snakeskin? But... it''s white?" he mumbled.


    Before he could examine it further, a familiar voice called out from a distance.


    "Hey, Orochimaru!"


    Looking up, he saw Jiraiya running toward him. Orochimaru quickly stuffed the white snakeskin into his robe, concealing it from view.


    "What''s up?" Orochimaru asked, his voice calm and even.


    "I need to ask you something..." Jiraiya began.


    ---


    "Summoning Jutsu?" Orochimaru repeated, blinking in mild surprise as Jiraiya exined. That''s right he had been so busy with his experiments that he had nearly forgotten that all three of the future Sannin had their own signature summons.


    Tsunade had already mastered her slug summoning, and now it seemed Jiraiya had learned to summon toads. How could I have overlooked this? Orochimaru mused.


    "Tsunade told me you already knew how to summon creatures too, but I didn''t believe her!" Jiraiya said, his tone slightly using. "So I came to ask for myself. Hey, hey, show me if you can do it!"


    "I can''t," Orochimaru replied bluntly, not wanting to waste any time.


    "What? You really can''t?" Jiraiya''s disbelief was evident on his face.


    "I have no reason to lie to you."


    "Hah!" Jiraiya burst intoughter, his pride swelling. "See? I, Jiraiya-sama, had to work so hard to master summoning, and you, Orochimaru, have never even done it before! I knew it!" ?¨¢?????


    Jiraiya''s glee was almost palpable as he pranced around, clearly reveling in his victory. Orochimaru, however, had no interest in entertaining his antics. He simply turned and began walking away, uninterested in Jiraiya''s childish celebration.


    "Hey! Where are you going? Don''t leave! Let''s have a chat,e on!" Jiraiya called after him, but Orochimaru waved him off dismissively.


    "Boring," Orochimaru muttered, making it clear he wasn''t going to engage further.


    ---


    Later that night, Orochimaruy on his bed, his mind racing with thoughts as he stared at the white snakeskin he had retrieved from the cemetery earlier. Though he had acted indifferent during the day, Jiraiya''s words had left a small impression on him.


    Tsunade probably learned summoning from her family, Orochimaru thought. The slug''s size is directly proportional to the amount of chakra used, so she can summon it no matter how small her reserves are.


    As for Jiraiya, he had learned the summoning technique from Hiruzen. The fool had used the technique without a contract and had identally been transported to Mount Myoboku, thend of the toads. But what about Orochimaru?


    There were plenty of scrolls in my parents'' inheritance, but none contained the summoning technique, let alone any mention of summoning snakes.


    A chilling thought crossed his mind: Could it be that because I''m a reincarnator, the opportunity that should have belonged to the original Orochimaru is gone?


    Suddenly, a loud boom echoed through the house, jolting Orochimaru from his thoughts.


    "What was that?" he muttered, quickly sitting up. Another thud followed soon after.


    This time, Orochimaru pinpointed the source of the noise. It wasing from the living room. In a few quick steps, he made his way out of his room and into the hallway, his senses sharp as he approached the living room.


    Boom!


    The sound rang out again. Orochimaru''s golden eyes scanned the room, searching for the source.


    It''sing from under the floor... Is something hitting the floor from below?@@novelbin@@


    A sudden thought struck him. Could there be... a hidden basement beneath the house? It wouldn''t be unusual for a ninja family to have secret passageways or basements. Orochimaru''s parents might have dug the basement before he was even born, and he simply hadn''t known about it.


    Without wasting any time, Orochimaru began scanning the floor for any signs of a trapdoor or secret entrance. As a ninja, searching for hidden passages was a basic skill.


    After moving a few pieces of experimental equipment into his system''s storage, he found the source of the noise a thick wooden panel in the far right corner of the room. The muffled thudding wasing from beneath it.


    Orochimaru knocked on the panel, confirming it was hollow. Cautiously, he drew a kunai and slipped his hand into the gap at the edge of the floorboard, ready for whatever mighte.


    Squeak!


    The floor panel lifted easily, revealing a secretpartment below.


    A massive python, as thick as an adult''s calf, reared its head from the dark hole beneath the floor. The creature''s body was covered in intricate flower-like patterns, and its golden eyes, with vertical slits, locked onto Orochimaru''s. It hissed, flicking its tongue menacingly.


    Orochimaru''s first instinct was to retreat and defend himself, but something held him back. The giant snake didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking him. Instead, it stared at him intently, its gaze almost assessing.


    After a few tense moments, the python opened its mouth, revealing something unexpected a scroll. Therge serpent dropped the scroll onto the floor in front of Orochimaru, then slithered back into the darkness beneath the house.


    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he bent down and picked up the scroll, feeling its weight in his hands.


    A summoning scroll? he wondered. As he slowly unrolled it, the truth became clear.

 Chapter 21:

    The python took the contract scroll, and with a puff of white smoke, disappeared from Orochimaru''s room.


    Orochimaru looked down at the snake skin in his hand, murmuring to himself, "I felt the aura of this white snake skin, and couldn''t resisting up from the basement? How fascinating¡­ Could this snake skin have belonged to the White Snake Sage?"


    The White Snake Sage, ruler of Ry¨±chi Cave, was one of the three legendary sages, alongside the Slug Sage and Toad Sage. The snake skin in Orochimaru''s possession exuded a unique aura, one that could only be associated with a creature as powerful as the White Snake Sage.


    But as far as Orochimaru remembered, the White Snake Sage was enormous far beyond the size of the snake skin he held in his hands. The pieces didn''t seem to fit together.


    "Forget it," Orochimaru shook his head, dismissing the thought. "I can''t ess Ry¨±chi Cave now anyway. Thinking too much won''t lead to answers."


    With no clear direction to investigate the mystery, Orochimaru decided to shelve the matter for now. After all, Ry¨±chi Cave was a sacred and hidden ce essible only to those who knew its location. Unlike the toads of Mount Myoboku, the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave couldn''t use reverse summoning techniques to bring others to their domain.


    In the end, Orochimaru knew that if he wanted answers, he would have to find Ry¨±chi Cave himself someday. For now, he could only wait and focus on his current goals.


    His next issue was the Kusanagi Sword, which he had recently acquired.


    While he wasn''t particrly skilled in swordsmanship, Orochimaru recognized the sword''s immense value as a weapon. He had obtained it and didn''t intend to just hand it over to someone else for free.However, a new problem arose: where to store it?


    The idea of storing it inside his body, like the original Orochimaru did, crossed his mind. But he quickly dismissed the thought keeping a sword inside his body felt both unsightly and unnecessary at this point in time. The Kusanagi Sword wasn''t as critical to him now as it might have beenter in his life.


    Sealing it in a scroll was an option. But scrolls were external objects if lost, the Kusanagi Sword would be lost too. This was clearly not an ideal solution.


    Then, he considered cing it in the system warehouse.


    This option seemed promising. However, it had one drawback: when retrieving objects from the system, the process involved a spatial fluctuation something akin to the space-time ninjutsu used by Uchiha Obito, not the white smoke seen with conventional space scrolls.


    While the spatial principle was intriguing, using such a technique at his current age might draw unwanted attention. People might be suspicious if a six-year-old was suddenly able to ess another dimension.


    Orochimaru pondered for a moment beforeing to a conclusion.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need to use the Kusanagi Sword often, so where I store it isn''t important for now."


    With that decision made, Orochimaru waved his hand. A ripple in space urred, and the Kusanagi Sword disappeared into the system warehouse.


    ---


    After securing the summoning technique contract and the Kusanagi Sword, Orochimaru felt much better. His mood improved, as he now possessed tools for future growth.


    He knew that all three sacrednds Mount Myoboku, Shikkotsu Forest, and Ry¨±chi Cave taught senjutsu (sage techniques). Senjutsu was essential for dealing with the ¨­tsutsuki n in theter stages of life.


    In the original series, Orochimaru''s body was too damaged from his numerous experiments, and his repeated body-swapping through Living Corpse Reincarnation caused rejection between his soul and his physical form. This made it impossible for him to learn senjutsu, leaving him dependent on absorbing senjutsu chakra from Kabuto.


    But now, everything was different.


    This younger version of Orochimaru still had plenty of potential. His body was untainted by the severe side effects of his future experiments, and he was filled with endless possibilities. ??????????


    He had big ns, ns to surpass even the Orochimaru of the original timeline.


    ---


    The next morning, Orochimaru headed to the training grounds, continuing his usual routine. But before he even arrived, he could already hear a familiar voice bickering in the distance.


    "I''m telling you, Orochimaru doesn''t know how to summon anything! You didn''t believe me yesterday, so do you believe me now? I asked him myself, and he said it!"


    "How can that be? Even you, an idiot, can summon! There''s no way Orochimaru can''t!" Tsunade''s voice retorted, disbelief clear in her tone.


    "Idiot¡­? Did you just call me an idiot, you t-chested washboard!?" Jiraiya shot back, clearly offended.


    "t chest!? Say that again if you dare!" Tsunade''s face contorted with fury as veins bulged on her forehead. Her fist clenched tightly, her anger bubbling over.


    Jiraiya wasn''t backing down. "Yeah, you heard me! You''re just a t-chested, un-feminine"


    "YOU''RE DEAD!"


    Bang!


    Tsunade''s punch shot out like a missile, but Jiraiya was already prepared this time and dodged it, grinning as he taunted her.


    "Did you really think you could hit me again? You blockhead! Nyah-nyah!" Jiraiya made faces as he sprinted away, trying to stay one step ahead of Tsunade''s wrath.


    Seeing that she couldn''t catch him, Tsunade kept up her chase, clearly frustrated.


    But then¡­


    "Oh, Orochimaru?"


    Tsunade''s eyesnded on Orochimaru, who had just arrived at the training grounds. She came to a halt, surprise evident on her face.


    "Orochimaru! You''re here! Tell her, you can''t summon anything, right?" Jiraiya ran up to Orochimaru like a man pleading for backup.@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade, now equally interested, turned her gaze to Orochimaru. She, too, was curious about the answer.


    Orochimaru remained calm. "I can."


    "Hahaha, Tsunade, you heard it¡ªwait¡­ what?" Jiraiya''s triumphant smile faltered as his brain caught up to what Orochimaru had just said. "You can?"


    "But¡­ but that''s not what you said yesterday!" Jiraiya eximed, feeling as though he''d just been yed.


    Orochimaru nced at him. "I couldn''t summon anything yesterday. But today I can."


    "What¡­?" Jiraiya and Tsunade stared at him, stunned. Learning to summon creatures overnight? What was going on?


    Ignoring their bewilderment, Orochimaru looked around. "Where''s Hiruzen-sensei?"


    "Oh, Hiruzen-sensei isn''ting today," Jiraiya replied, finally snapping out of his shock. "He told us to wait for you and then head to the Konoha Hospital to help out."


    "The hospital?" Orochimaru paused, his mind racing as a thought came to him. "I see. Let''s go, then."


    Without waiting for the others, he turned and began walking toward the Konoha Hospital, his mind already nning his next steps.


    The hospital¡­ A perfect ce to obtain blood samples from various ninjas.


    "Hey, Orochimaru! Wait for us!" Tsunade called after him.


    "Man, this guy really doesn''t understand teamwork, does he?" Jiraiya grumbled as he hurried to catch up.

 Chapter 23:

    The next task for Orochimaru was the creation of the gene fusion fluid, a scientific breakthrough that would bring him 8,000 technology points uponpletion.


    But as Orochimaru nced over the technology points he had umted, he realized that they held little immediate value for him. Most of the items he could purchase with them were auxiliary tools useful, but not essential at this point in time. His focus had shifted entirely toward his current project.


    The subsequent unlocked technology, the gene repair fluid, didn''t hold much appeal either, at least for now. The gene repair fluid could supposedly repair any severely damaged genes or cells, but Orochimaru''s attention was focused on something else the gene fusion fluid.


    With his priorities set, the next few months for Orochimaru were simple: a strict routine of research and missions. His days revolved around two main activitiespleting the missions assigned by Hiruzen, and then immediately returning home to immerse himself in gic experiments. Everything else happening in the world seemed irrelevant to him.


    The First Ninja World War was still raging, but as a genin, Orochimaru remainedrgely untouched by the direct consequences of the conflict. He felt no urgency, especially since the war was nearing its conclusion and Konoha had ample fighters at the ready. If the war had been more desperate, even genin like him would have been forced into the Chunin exams and sent to the battlefield. But for now, Orochimaru had time. Time to train, time to study, and time to pursue his scientific goals without distraction.


    And so, two years passed in the blink of an eye.


    By the end of Konoha Year 18, Orochimaru was eight years old.


    His home had transformed into a veritableboratory, filled with a wide variety of animal and nt specimens. He smiled with satisfaction as he surveyed the rows of bottles and jars filled with preserved snakes, insects, rats, ants, birds, and other creatures. His experiments had yielded significant progress, and his house now resembled a full-fledged research facility, albeit a small one.


    In these two years, with the assistance of the system, Orochimaru had evolved into a genuine gics expert.He had developed basic gene enhancement serums, gene repair fluids, gene extraction, and, most importantly, gene fusion fluids. His understanding of gics now far surpassed anything this world had ever seen.


    Weapon technology had also been unlocked early in the process, but developing weapons required muchrger equipment and ess to rare minerals. With his current limited resources, there was no way for him to delve into weaponry. So, for the past two years, Orochimaru had dedicated himself entirely to gic research.


    As Orochimaru studied gics further, he had learned a crucial lesson something he had once believed, based on human fantasy, was a myth. For example, he had once thought that simply transnting ant genes into a human would grant that person hundreds of times the strength of an ant. But in reality, the strength of ants was due to their unique body structure, where bones encased their muscles in a way that allowed for tremendous proportional strength. This had nothing to do with gics. Human and ant body structures were fundamentally different, and ant genes couldn''t be utilized in the way he had once imagined.


    Moreover, Orochimaru had learned that while the gene enhancement serum was incredibly potent upon first use, its effects diminished with each subsequent dose. Even improving quality of the basic gic enhancement serum to higher levels would only result in marginal improvements nothing that couldpare to the natural strength and resilience of a Senju n member''s cells.


    As he reviewed his stockpile of gic drugs in the system warehouse, Orochimaru frowned slightly.


    "It seems... it''s time to strike a deal with Konoha."


    For a while now, Orochimaru had been working on the gene fusion fluid, but his research had hit a bottleneck due to insufficient blood samples. After nearly a year and a half of trial and error, he had finally seeded in developing the first gene fusion fluid. Yet, even that was not enough to propel his research forward. He needed more inspiration, more samples.


    Afterpleting the fusion fluid, he unlocked the gene repair fluid, followed by the intermediate gene enhancement serum. These two projects were rtively simple, extensions of his earlier research. It had taken him only four or five months to finish both. Orochimaru believed that with his newfound experience, recreating the gene fusion fluid would now take him no more than a few days.


    Scientific research was difficult, but once you crossed a certain threshold and had enough knowledge, it became easier to achieve breakthroughs with minimal effort. That was Orochimaru''s current reality. If not for the help of the system, even he wouldn''t have been able to make such immense progress in just over two years.


    But just as he immersed himself in his thoughts, a rapid knock sounded at his door.


    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!" the voice called urgently.


    Orochimaru sighed, walking to the door. He opened it to find Jiraiya standing outside, his usual hyperactive energy practically radiating off him.


    "Why are you yelling?" Orochimaru asked, slightly irritated.


    "I challenge you! Come on, let''s go to the training ground!" Jiraiya pointed enthusiastically in the direction of the training ground. Without waiting for Orochimaru''s response, Jiraiya grabbed him by the arm, trying to pull him along. ????¨°???


    "Challenge?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow and smoothly pulled his hand out of Jiraiya''s grip. "No."


    Over the past two years, Hiruzen had arranged for numerous sparring sessions between Orochimaru and Jiraiya. Each time, Jiraiya had been utterly outmatched, failing tond even a single decisive blow on Orochimaru. As a result, Orochimaru had grown tired of these one-sided fights. After all, continually beating an opponent who couldn''t challenge him was boring.


    "Hey, hey! I learned a new move this time! I can definitely beat you now!" Jiraiya said with a mischievous grin, clearly excited by the idea. "And once I defeat you, Tsunade will have to be my girlfriend! Just thinking about it gets me all fired up!"


    "Keep dreaming," Orochimaru replied tly, pouring cold water on Jiraiya''s fantasy. "Even if you win, Tsunade still won''t be interested in you."


    Orochimaru wasn''t just speaking from memory. After spending so much time with Jiraiya and Tsunade, he hade to understand Tsunade''s taste in men.


    Tsunade''s two main criteria for a partner were simple: strength and looks.


    As the princess of the Senju n, it was only natural that Tsunade would have high standards. She herself possessed immense strength, and while her beauty was undeniable, she had every right to be selective.@@novelbin@@


    Jiraiya? He had decent strength, but his looks... well, they left a lot to be desired.


    "Strength alone isn''t enough, Jiraiya. Even if you manage to improve, that face of yours isn''t going to win her over," Orochimaru said with a hint of amusement.


    Jiraiya frowned, his confidence deting for a moment before his usual bravado returned. "Tch, what do you know? Just wait and see. I''ll get her to notice me, no matter what!"


    Orochimaru sighed inwardly. He knew how determined Jiraiya could be, but he also knew that some things weren''t going to change no matter how hard Jiraiya tried.

 Chapter 25:

    The First Ninja War, despite being called a "war," was more like two viges locked in a prolonged battle of attrition Konoha versus Kumogakure, and Kirigakure versus Iwagakure. Compared to therge-scale conflicts that would ur in the future, this war was rtively monotonous. Still, the fighting dragged on for years, and Orochimaru couldn''t quite understand how these small forces, with only a few thousand on each side, could sustain such a lengthy conflict.


    "Are they really that cautious, dragging things out for years?" Orochimaru mused to himself, though he quickly dismissed the thought. It wasn''t his ce to question the strategies of warlords or generals from centuries past.


    He originally had ns of his own ns to exchange a weakened version of the basic gene enhancing fluid he had recently developed in exchange for Konoha''s support in furthering his scientific research. He also had hopes of gaining ess to the remains of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, whose cells were of great interest to him.


    But with the sudden arrival of a mission, those ns had to be put on hold.


    An hourter, fully armed, Orochimaru stood at the entrance of Konoha Vige alongside Tsunade and Jiraiya. All three were dressed in standard ninja gear: forehead protectors, ninja uniforms, weapon pouches, scrolls, leg wraps, and ninja shoes. This wasn''t their first mission, but until now, their tasks had been mundane D-rank missions like picking up garbage, weeding fields, catching cats, and delivering letters.


    On rare asions, they had gone on missions outside the vige, but those were just to deal with local bandits hardly a challenge for any of them. In fact, they had never even encountered a true wandering ninja, much less an enemy of notable strength. The bandits they did fight were weak, the kind of scum that even Naruto''s shadow clones could defeat in secondster in the timeline.


    But this mission was different.


    When Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya arrived at the entrance of Konoha, they found Hiruzen already waiting for them. He, too, was fully armed, wearing ck battle armor that gave him amanding presence. Despite his serious appearance, there was a glint of pride in his eyes as he looked at his three students.


    Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction especially when it came to Orochimaru. The boy''s natural talent and dedication made him a prodigy, one that Hiruzen was proud to call his disciple."Let''s go," Hiruzen said simply.


    There were no inspiring speeches or fiery words. Just those simple words to kick off the mission.


    As they traveled, Hiruzen briefed them on the details of the mission. ording to his information, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had already returned to the front lines with a force of seasoned ninjas. The enemy Cloud Ninjas from Kumogakure had begun to retreat. With the most intense fighting over, the battlefield was now less dangerous.


    Still, Hiruzen wanted his students to experience the reality of war. They were the future of Konoha, and he had a duty to prepare them for what was toe. He wanted them to see firsthand just how brutal the battlefield could be.


    As they moved swiftly through the forest, the four of them jumped from tree to tree, moving like shadows through the foliage. The scenery on both sides blurred as they sped toward the frontlines.


    "Heh, finally!" Jiraiya said with excitement, barely able to contain himself. "We''re going to the battlefield! I bet we''re the youngest ones out there, huh?"


    Indeed, at barely nine years old, the three of them were quite young to be deployed to a battlefield during the First Ninja World War. However, Orochimaru, who knew the future, couldn''t help but think that their age was rathertepared to the standards that woulde in future wars. In the original timeline, Uchiha Itachi was brought to the battlefield at the age of four, and Kakashi graduated from the Academy at five and became a Chunin at six, immediately seeingbat.


    Compared to those prodigies, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya''s age didn''t seem particrly early at all.


    The closer they got to the frontlines, the more signs of battle they encountered.


    They arrived at the northeastern defense line of the Land of Fire, and immediately, the devastation of war was apparent. Trees were splintered and swayed ominously, and rocks were shattered into fragments. The ground was littered with kunai, shuriken, and broken ninja swords, signs of the intense battles that had taken ce there.


    If one looked closely, they could even spot corpses that hadn''t yet been removed.


    "This¡­ is war¡­" Jiraiya muttered, his voice much quieter now. His earlier excitement waspletely gone, reced by an uneasy silence as he took in the carnage around him. ?a£Î?¦¢¨¨?


    The sight of the corpses their eyes wide open, their faces twisted in pain was enough to unsettle even Tsunade. She had trained to be a strong kunoichi, but no amount of training could prepare a person for the horrors of war. Both she and Jiraiya had grown up in a peaceful vige, and this was their first real taste of the battlefield.@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru, however, remained calm. Whether it was because of the mental fortitude he had developed in his previous life or because he had mentally prepared himself for what he knew was inevitable, he wasn''t shaken by the scene before him. In fact, he felt a strange detachment. This wasn''t the first time he had seen death, and it certainly wouldn''t be thest.


    "Be careful," Hiruzen said after checking the condition of the nearest corpse. "We''re still half a day''s journey from the front line, but things can change quickly."


    The three young ninjas nodded, their senses sharp and alert.


    They were about to continue when suddenly¡ª


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Six figures appeared out of nowhere, surrounding them. The sound of shuriken cutting through the air filled the clearing.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade were startled, quickly assuming defensive positions. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, observing the six figures that had surrounded them. He focused on the forehead protectors they wore.


    "One of our own?" Orochimaru murmured under his breath.


    In the chaos of battle, identifying friend from foe was crucial. The forehead protector was the first line of identification. Even if an enemy used transformation jutsu, they wouldn''t attack someone wearing the same vige''s protector unless they were absolutely sure.


    The leader of the group, a ninja wearing sunsses, stepped forward.


    "Is that you, Hiruzen sama?" the man asked.


    Hiruzen smiled slightly. "Ah, Aburame Takuya. It''s good to see you."


    Hearing their leader''s name called, the other five ninjas visibly rxed. They lowered their weapons and dispersed slightly, allowing the tension in the air to ease.


    "Identity confirmed. Stand down," Takuya ordered his men.


    Orochimaru, watching all this unfold, realized just how tense and dangerous the battlefield really was. It was much more rigorous than he had imagined. Even in seemingly safe territory, trust was something fragile and easily broken.


    This was the reality of war a reality they would soon face firsthand.

 Chapter 27:

    "Hiruzen-sama, are you sure it''s a wise decision to bring these children here?"


    As they moved stealthily through the dense jungle, one of the ANBU members nced over at Orochimaru and the others, his voice full of doubt.


    The ANBU squad was directly affiliated with the Hokage and usually handled highly specialized tasks, so they didn''t often cross paths with others. They knew of Tsunade being a member of the prestigious Senju n but they had no idea who Jiraiya and Orochimaru were.


    On the battlefield, age wasn''t the only concern. What truly mattered was whether someone had the strength to hold their own in a fight. Would these children be able to keep up, or worse, would they be liabilities in the heat of battle?


    Tsunade, being a Senju and a direct descendant of both the First and Second Hokage, was an exception. Even if her strength wasn''t fully developed, no one couldpletely disregard her potential. But Jiraiya and Orochimaru? They were clearly from civilian backgrounds. How muchbat ability could children ofmoners really possess?


    "Eagle, don''t underestimate them," Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a slight smile, understanding the ANBU captain''s skepticism. "If a fight breaks out, you might be surprised. You could end up being no match for them."


    ANBU members each had codenames, and this captain''s was "Eagle."


    Eagle''s eyes narrowed in dissatisfaction at Sarutobi''s words. "With all due respect, Hiruzen-sama, I know they''re your disciples, but don''t you think that''s a bit much?"


    "That''s right, they''re just kids!" one of the other ANBU chimed in."I mean, it''s not like they''ve seen real battle yet," another added.


    Several ANBU members immediately voiced their agreement, their dismissive tones making it clear they didn''t think much of Jiraiya and Orochimaru.


    After all, no matter how talented these two civilian children might be, what could they really do at just eight years old? Even prodigies from prominent ns wouldn''t be expected to match the skills of trained ANBU members. To them, it wasughable that these kids were even here.


    Sarutobi, however, only chuckled lightly. "Eagle, Fox¡­ After all your years as ninja, surely you''ve realized by now that geniuses do exist in this world, right?"


    "Geniuses?" Eagle scoffed, his skepticism palpable. "Maybe, but no matter how much talent they have, there''s still a limit to what children can do. They can''t be that powerful."


    "Isn''t that the truth¡­" another ANBU muttered in agreement.


    Before the conversation could continue, Tsunade and Jiraiya, having overheard everything, couldn''t hold back their frustration any longer.


    "Hey, hey, uncles from ANBU, don''t look down on us like that!" Jiraiya snapped.


    "That''s right! We''re stronger than you think!" Tsunade added, her eyes narrowing in defiance.


    The three young ninjas had always been exceptionally talented. Even though they were still young, their skills already surpassed many of their peers. In fact, they had the raw potential to surpass many experienced ch¨±nin.


    For context, ch¨±nin were the mostmon rank of ninja in every vige. Even among the ANBU, there were numerous standout ch¨±nin. Sarutobi''s im wasn''t an exaggeration the only thing these threecked was experience in real battlefield conditions.


    "Haha, the kids sure are confident, aren''t they?" one of the ANBU said with a mocking grin.


    "Yeah, let''s see if they''re still so bold when they''re face to face with an enemy. Hope they don''t wet their pants!" anotherughed.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "You...."


    Before Tsunade could fire back, Orochimaru, who had remained quiet up to this point, suddenly interrupted in a cold, calm voice. "Everyone, stop. There are enemies ahead." ????£Ï???


    At once, the entire group went silent, and all eyes turned to Orochimaru. Even Hiruzen was surprised.


    Sarutobi raised his hand, signaling everyone to halt. "Orochimaru, what is it?"


    "There are enemies up ahead," Orochimaru repeated, his voice steady.


    One of the female ANBU, the squad''s designated sensory ninja, was visibly confused. "Enemies? Kid, don''t make things up. I''m the sensor here, and I haven''t sensed any wait¡­"


    She froze mid-sentence as her expression changed. "Oh no¡­ There are enemies. Everyone, get ready!"


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    In an instant, the group of nine turned into blurs, swiftly moving to find cover amidst the thick foliage.


    As they settled into their positions, hidden behind trees and rocks, many of the ANBU cast sidelong nces at Orochimaru, their expressions no longer filled with skepticism but rather with a glint of recognition.


    Hiruzen, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were less surprised, knowing that Orochimaru possessed an innate sense for danger, but the ANBU members were dumbstruck.


    "Is this kid also a sensory type?" one of them muttered, his voice full of admiration.


    The female ANBU sensor, codenamed "Nightingale," was particrly stunned. She prided herself on her perceptive abilities while not the strongest sensor in the vige, she was skilled enough to be ced in ANBU. Yet, this young boy had detected the enemy before she had?


    Did that mean Orochimaru''s perception abilities were stronger than hers?


    However, what none of them knew was that Orochimaru''s actions weren''t entirely due to his natural talent. He had secretly employed a technique of his own, a small swarm of nearly invisible flies, part of a technology unique to him. He had released them ahead of the group to scout for any potential threats in the dense forest.


    In a war zone, where enemy ambushes could ur at any moment, vignce was key. While the rest of the group had to rely on their senses, Orochimaru''s flies could move faster and detect enemies far ahead.


    That''s how he had managed to pinpoint the enemy''s location before even Nightingale could.@@novelbin@@


    Swish!


    Before anyone could dwell too long on the matter, three figures suddenly appeared from the trees ahead, dashing through the undergrowth.


    As they stepped into view, the sunlight glinted off the metal of their forehead protectors, which bore the unmistakable symbol of the Vige Hidden in the Clouds, Kumogakure.

 Chapter 29:

    "Hidden shadow snake hands"


    This was Orochimaru''s signature technique!


    After receiving the summoning jutsu two years ago, Orochimaru had developed this technique as an extension of it. For him, learning ninjutsu had be far easierpared to theplex process of scientific research.


    Scientific projects, even the simplest ones, could take anywhere from half a year to a couple of years toplete. Even with his expertise in creating gic enhancement serums, it still took him two months to develop the gic repair fluid he had been working on.


    But ninjutsu? That was a different story.


    The principles behind most ninjutsu excluding secret techniques and kekkei genkai (bloodline limits) were rtively straightforward. With a teacher to guide him, Orochimaru could learn new techniques in a day, maybe two at most. Even without a teacher, if he studied a technique independently, it rarely took more than three days.


    Hidden shadow snake hands was a summoning-based ninjutsu. Orochimaru, with his vast intellect, had taken just three days to create the technique using necromancy principles and his extensive knowledge of summoning.


    While this technique might not have seemed overwhelmingly powerful in the grand scope of things, and it was rarely lethal in the original works, its true valuey in its utility. The countless snakes that erupted from Orochimaru''s arm each served a distinct purpose: intimidation, binding, and capturing. The best part? The jutsu required no hand seals, making it incredibly convenient and fast to execute.


    Unless you were a speed-type ninja, dodging this technique was nearly impossible!At this moment, the female Kumo-nin was no slouch. She wasn''t slow and hadn''t underestimated her opponents, but she never anticipated that Orochimaru would be able to block her swift sword strike with just a kunai.


    Even more, she never expected Orochimaru to attack her with such an unusual method. She waspletely caught off guard!


    The moment her sword was parried by Orochimaru''s kunai, the serpents from his sleeves lunged at her, biting and constricting her. In that instant, she realized something was terribly wrong but it was already toote.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    From Jiraiya''s head and body, countless white strands of hair shot out like needles, sharp and dense as rainfall!


    The female Kumo ninja, trapped by Orochimaru''s serpents, had no time to evade. The white hair needles, with their immense prating power, tore through the air toward her. She tried to struggle, but Orochimaru''s snakes had herpletely bound. She couldn''t move.


    Unlike Tsunade and Sakura, who possessed monstrous strength, most ninjas couldn''t break free from such a tight bind.


    Her teammates saw her predicament and tried to rush to her aid, but Tsunade blocked their path with a devastating punch to the ground.


    Boom!


    The earth shattered under her fist, sending chunks of rock flying in all directions.


    Puff puff puff!


    Almost simultaneously, Jiraiya''s Needle Jiz¨­ rained down upon the female Kumo ninja, turning her into a bloody pincushion. She didn''t even have time to scream before she was reduced to a lifeless husk.


    "Damn it! These brats!!"


    The two remaining Kumo ninjas were enraged. They had underestimated these kids, thinking the battle would be a simple task. They never imagined that one of their own would be killed so swiftly.


    "Bastards, Yiru! What''s happening over there?


    The Kumo captain, Shai, heard the death cry of hisrade from across the battlefield. Mid-fight, he called out angrily, trying to make sense of how one of his adult ninja had been taken down by mere children. They hadn''t even decided the oue of their own fight yet, and these kids were already handling their side of the battle?


    It didn''t make sense. He needed answers.


    Yiru, one of the remaining Kumo ninjas, grit his teeth in frustration and fury. "These aren''t ordinary brats! Damn it, I''m going to kill them!" His voice was filled with rage and disbelief. ?????¨¨S?


    Both Yiru and his remaining teammate gripped their ninja swords tightly, their eyes locked on the three young Konoha ninjas in front of them. They could no longer afford to underestimate these kids they had to avenge their fallenrade.


    At the same time, Orochimaru calmly observed the situation. His eyes flickered toward his kunai, which now had a noticeable chip in its de from blocking the enemy''s attack. He was impressed by the sharpness of the Kumo ninja''s sword. ncing at Jiraiya, who was still frozen in shock, Orochimaru''s frown deepened.


    "Jiraiya, what''s wrong with you?" Orochimaru asked, his voice sharp with irritation.


    Jiraiya, pale and trembling, muttered, "Did I... did I really kill someone...?"@@novelbin@@


    He was only eight years old. Up until now, the missions they had been assigned merely involved subduing or capturing enemies. Never before had Jiraiya taken a life. The realization that he had just killed someone for the first time sent a chill down his spine, shaking his young heart to the core.


    Orochimaru, on the other hand, was unfazed. It was his first time experiencing this, too, but unlike Jiraiya, the act of killing didn''t disturb him. If anything, he felt a strange excitement, as if something inside him had been unleashed. The hatred, the frustration he carried, it had found an outlet, and killing the enemy only amplified that feeling.


    "What of it?" Orochimaru said coldly, his voice devoid of sympathy. "If you don''t kill them, they''ll kill you. Didn''t you undergo mental training for this?"


    Tsunade, though slightly morepassionate than Orochimaru, was also quick to snap Jiraiya out of his shock. "Jiraiya, now''s not the time to hesitate! This is war!"


    Growing up in the Senju n, where generations of warriors had fought and died, Tsunade hade to terms with the harsh realities of battle faster than Jiraiya. She knew that mercy and hesitation could be fatal on the battlefield.


    "But... but..." Jiraiya stammered, still struggling with his conscience.


    "There''s no ''but!'' They''reing!!" Orochimaru interrupted harshly.


    The two remaining Kumo ninjas, enraged by theirrade''s death, were already charging at them with their swords drawn, ready for revenge.


    The three young Konoha ninjas quickly fell back, trying to maintain some distance as the Kumo ninjas pressed forward.


    ---


    Meanwhile, the battle around them was bing more intense. Elsewhere on the battlefield, other ninjas were beginning to suffer casualties.


    "Earth Release: Earth Flow River!"


    The ground beneath one of the Kumo ninjas suddenly turned soft and slippery, forming a river of mud that dragged him down. Before he could react, his legs were caught in the mire, making it impossible for him to escape.


    "Cloud Style: Downward sh!"


    In another part of the battlefield, a Konoha ANBU ninja was struck by a Kumo ninja''s de, a deep gash opening across his chest. Blood sttered as the ninja grunted in pain, stumbling backward.


    Shuriken, kunai, and explosive tags flew through the air, detonating across the forest as the sounds of battle filled the entire area.


    ---


    Hiruzen, after quickly dispatching one of the Kumo ninjas, nced over at the three children who were still engaged in a fierce fight with their opponents. His eyes narrowed with concern as he noticed that the two remaining Kumo ninjas seemed to be gaining the upper hand.


    "Orochimaru! Now''s your chance use it!" He shouted, signaling to his student.


    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with understanding. Without hesitation, he flicked his wrist, pulling out a kunai with an explosive tag attached to it and hurling it toward the enemy.


    Boom!


    The explosion forced the two Kumo ninjas to retreat, momentarily creating a gap between them and the young Konoha ninjas.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya immediately regrouped, standing back to back. Without a word, they bit their thumbs, drawing blood, and began forming hand seals in perfect synchrony.


    Boar ¡ú Dog¡ú Bird¡ú Monkey¡ú Ram!


    "Summoning Jutsu!"


    In unison, they mmed their palms onto the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three enormous clouds of white smoke exploded from the ground, billowing up and covering the battlefield. As the smoke quickly dissipated, three gigantic summons appeared in front of the stunned enemies.


    But that wasn''t all there was a fourth summon.


    Standing tall beside the three young summons was Hiruzen''s own summon the powerful Monkey King Enma.


    ---


    The Kumo ninjas stared in disbelief as the massive creatures loomed before them. Orochimaru''s massive snake, Jiraiya''s toad, Tsunade''s slug, and Sarutobi''s Monkey King were now all on the battlefield.


    "Tch! Damn it!" one of the Kumo ninjas cursed under his breath. He knew the tide of battle had shifted dramatically.


    These were no ordinary brats they were clearly prodigies trained by one of the greatest ninjas in Konoha. The odds of winning had just plummeted.


    "Get ready!" Shai, still locked inbat Hiruzen, shouted to his team. "We can''t back down now!"


    With their summons backing them, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade prepared for the next phase of the battle. The real fight was about to begin, and this time, the Kumo ninjas were up against forces far beyond what they had anticipated.


    With a confident smirk, Orochimaru gripped his kunai tighter, his cold eyes fixed on the enemy. "Let''s finish this."

 Chapter 30:

    "Summon beasts?!"


    "These kids are incredible!"


    "Amazing!!"


    The Konoha ANBU, though fully engaged in their own battles, couldn''t help but notice out of the corner of their eyes the massive figures that appeared alongside the young Sannin. Their hearts swelled with admiration for the three children they had previously doubted. At this moment, they finally recognized the strength and potential of Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.


    After all, not every ninja had the ability to summon ninja beasts. And having abat-ready summon on the battlefield significantly enhanced a ninja''s strength, especially in prolonged engagements. The ANBU knew this all too well from their own experiences.


    ---


    "H-hateful...!"


    The Kumo ninjas, once filled with confidence, now stood frozen, gripping their swords tightly, their faces filled with terror as they looked up at the three ninja beasts summoned by the Konoha brats.


    Two of the summoned creatures, a toad and a slug, didn''t appear particrly threatening at first nce. The slug seemed passive, and the toad didn''t look like much of a fighter either. But the enormous flower patterned python? It radiated menace, its thick body coiled and ready to strike, and its sharp eyes gleamed dangerously.---


    "Tsunade-sama!"


    The voice of the slug, Katsuyu, was soft and melodic, instantly calming anyone who heard it.


    Jiraiya''s summon, a small toad, sighed deeply before speaking, "Jiraiya, I was enjoying some peace and quiet, and you call me out now? Tch... wait... have you brought me to a battlefield?!"


    As soon as the summon beasts appeared, they immediately spoke to their summoners. However, Orochimaru''s python said nothing aloud, simply hissing in anticipation. Deep within Orochimaru''s mind, the serpent''s voice slithered into his thoughts, acknowledging him: "Master..."


    ---


    Before Orochimaru''s defection, the bonds between the three young ninjas were truly remarkable. Even Orochimaru, who rarely showed much sentimentality, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of nostalgia and camaraderie as he stood with his teammates. For two years now, under the guidance of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the three of them had trained side by side, building not just strength but mutual trust.


    Their teamwork had only grown stronger. The hidden shadow snake handsbined with Jiraiya''s Needle Jiz¨­, for example, was a deadlybination they had perfected through practice. The synchronization they had with their summon beasts was no different.


    Signing a blood contract was the key to summoning beasts, and the size and power of the summoned creature often depended on the chakra capacity of the ninja.


    Tsunade''s slug, Katsuyu, could adjust her size depending on the amount of chakra Tsunade poured into the summoning. Simrly, Orochimaru''s snakes and Jiraiya''s toads would vary in species and strength ording to the chakra avable.


    At the tender age of eight, the Sannin still had limited chakra reserves. Consequently, the summon beasts they summoned weren''t asrge as the ones they would summon in the future.


    Currently, Tsunade''s slug and Jiraiya''s toad were only slightly taller than an adult human. Orochimaru''s summoned snake, while formidable, was about seven to eight meters long, its body thicker than a grown man''s thigh.


    That being said, Orochimaru had already taken intermediate gene enhancement serum, which had doubled his chakra capacity over the past two years. His real strength far surpassed what he was showing now. However, to keep pace with Tsunade and Jiraiya, he had opted for a smaller summon, knowing that summoning arger snake might create unnecessaryplications.


    ---


    In truth, Orochimaru had to be cautious when summoning snakes, especially when it came to summoning thergest and most dangerous one Manda. Unlike the other summon creatures, the snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave were notoriously vicious and independent. Even Manda, who had intelligence far beyond an ordinary beast, was cruel, cold-blooded, and often defiant.


    If Orochimaru ever summoned Manda, he would likely need to wrestle with the snake to establish control. At this stage, that wasn''t necessary, nor did Orochimaru have the time or inclination to deal with such a rebellious creature.


    ---


    Returning to the battle at hand, the Kumo ninjas who once held the advantage in numbers now found themselves evenly matched. Worse yet, they had underestimated Sarutobi Hiruzen and, by extension, his students.


    Hiruzen had already eliminated one enemy ninja, and the young Sannin trio had quickly dispatched another with their surprise attack. Now, the Kumo ninjas had only one extra member on their side. ??¦­???§¦S


    But as soon as the four summon beasts appeared, their numerical advantage vanished.


    Hiruzen Monkey King Enma, in particr, struck fear into the hearts of the remaining Kumo ninjas. Enma was a nightmare for anyone who faced him in battle. His immense strength and sharp ws could tear through even the strongest defenses and, as the Kumo ninjas quickly learned, he could grab their ninja swords directly with his powerful hands.


    Ding ding!


    Bang bang!


    "Tsunade, get out of the way!" Orochimaru shouted.


    "Got it!" Tsunade responded instantly, pushing off the ground with her toes and leaping back gracefully, giving Orochimaru and Jiraiya space to move.


    The two boys quickly formed hand seals, preparing tounch abined attack on the Kumo ninjas now entangled with the summon beasts.


    "Fire Release: me Bullet!"


    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"


    Fire and windbined in perfect harmony, the wind fanning the mes into a massive inferno that surged toward the remaining Kumo ninja.


    WHOOSH!


    The fire roared across the battlefield like a wildfire, consuming everything in its path. Within moments, screams echoed from the mes as the Kumo ninjas were caught in the searing heat.


    ---


    Shuriken, kunai, explosive tags, and the roars of summon beasts filled the battlefield with a cacophony of sound and fury. The overwhelming difference in power between the Konoha ninjas and their Kumo opponents became painfully clear as the fight drew to a close.


    "W-White haired Ape... Dammit... You''re Hiruzen Sarutobi!"


    The Kumo J¨­nin Shai, after witnessing the white haired-furred Monkey King Enma and recognizing Hiruzen''sbat prowess, finally realized who he was up against. His voice trembled with anger and fear.


    The image of Hiruzen had been imprinted deeply into the minds of the Kumo ninjas from previous battles. But it wasn''t just Hiruzen himself it was the fearsome White haired Ape that haunted them most.


    Hiruzen, his face calm but resolute, nced at the remaining Kumo ninjas and spoke softly, "This war should have ended long ago. Why are you still so stubborn?"


    "Ended?!" Shai''s voice cracked with bitterughter. "You''re so naive...! Die!!"@@novelbin@@


    With a roar of desperation, Shai gripped his sword and rushed at Hiruzen once more. He knew full well that he was no match for the man in front of him. But retreat was not an option.


    Looking around at the bodies of his fallenrades, Shai realized that the miscalctions he had made in underestimating Hiruzen and his students had cost his entire team their lives.


    What would be the point of returning now? He had nothing left no teammates, no family. Rather than continue living with the shame of this failure, it was better to die here, on the battlefield.


    He had made peace with his fate.


    "Ninjas should die on the battlefield!"


    WHOOSH!


    With a single swift motion, Hiruzen''s kunai pierced Shai''s heart from behind, gleaming with cold finality as it delivered the killing blow.


    The battle was over.

 Chapter 31:

    Bang, bang, bang!


    As thest Kumo ninja hit the ground, the four summoned beasts disappeared in clouds of white smoke, leaving the battlefield eerily silent once again. The once tranquil forest was now a chaotic mess, the earth torn and scarred, trees uprooted, and the ground littered with debris an all-too-familiar scene in the aftermath of a battle.


    The Konoha ANBU quickly moved in to assess the battlefield, checking for any signs of lingering danger.


    "You kids did an amazing job!" one of the ANBU members approached the trio, his voice filled with admiration.


    To think that these were just children, children who had shown suchbat proficiency and teamwork on their first real battlefield experience. It was simply unbelievable.


    "Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade you really are something special."


    "W-where... no way!!" Jiraiya stammered awkwardly, his face flushed with embarrassment. Tsunade and Orochimaru handled thepliment calmly, but Jiraiya couldn''t help feeling ashamed. He had panicked the most during the battle. If Orochimaru hadn''t been there to pull him out of danger, he likely would have been seriously injured or worse.


    Still, Jiraiya was no coward. He had managed to hold his ground after that initial panic, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was stillgging behind his teammates.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru ignored the praise and the small talk. His gaze shifted to the Kumo ninjas who had been incapacitated but were still alive, groaning on the ground. A strange, inexplicable feeling surged within him.He gripped his kunai tightly and began walking toward the injured Kumo ninjas.


    "Hey, Orochimaru! What are you doing?" Jiraiya shouted, his voiceced with concern.


    Thud!


    Without answering, Orochimaru shed one of the downed Kumo ninjas across the neck, blood spilling out as the enemy ninja''s life quickly faded away. Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock.


    Tsunade also flinched, a trace of unease flickering across her face.


    This... this was different.


    Although they were enemies, these Kumo ninjas had already lost the ability to fight. Was there really a need to kill them in cold blood?


    Hiruzen, watching from a distance, noticed Orochimaru''s actions. He raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised, but quickly returned to his usual expression. This was war, after all. Such actions weren''t umon.


    Only the ANBU captain, Eagle, showed a more pronounced reaction. Behind his mask, a cold smirk formed. This kid... he''s perfect for ANBU.


    Shaking his head, Eagle called over one of his uninjured subordinates. Together, they moved across the battlefield, mercilessly finishing off the rest of the incapacitated Kumo ninjas. It was ANBU''s job to clean up loose ends, and this was no different.


    Hiruzen didn''t stop them. He wasn''t soft-hearted as the future might suggest. During his prime, Hiruzen was an elite j¨­nin, having killed countless enemies. Sparing incapacitated foes? That was simply not an option in war. They couldn''t afford to let any enemies escape or report back.


    However, for Tsunade and Jiraiya, witnessing ANBU''s clinical efficiency and cold execution was a sobering moment. It was as if the reality of what it truly meant to be a ninja had finally sunk in.


    "So... this is what it means to be a real ninja...," Jiraiya muttered to himself.


    ---


    Once the battlefield was cleared, Eagle approached Hiruzen to report, "What are the casualties?"


    "One seriously injured, two slightly injured," Eagle replied crisply. "No deaths."


    Hiruzen frowned slightly. "A serious injury? Tsunade!"


    "Yes, sensei!" Tsunade immediately stepped forward, understanding what Sarutobi wanted without needing further instruction.


    "Check the injured!" Hiruzen ordered.


    "Understood!" Tsunade nodded before quickly moving to where the seriously injured ANBU member, Fox,y.


    ---


    Thest two and a half years had been a period of intense growth for the three young ninjas. After graduating, they spent the first half of that time mastering fundamental skills, but the next two years had been different. Each of them had begun developing specialized talents: Orochimaru delved deep into scientific research and experiments, Jiraiya trained in senjutsu, and Tsunade honed her skills in medical ninjutsu. ?¨¤?§°B§¦?


    Sess wasn''t just about talent it was about hard work and dedication. And the three of them embodied this perfectly. That''s why they had already begun to rise above their peers.


    ---


    Fox''s injury was severe his chest had been shed by a Kumo ninja, and the cut was so deep that his ribs were visible. Blood poured from the wound, and it was clear that his condition was critical.


    Eagle watched Tsunade work with efficient precision, his admiration for the young kunoichi growing with every passing moment. "She... she''s a medical ninja?"


    "And she''s also this strong inbat?" another ANBU murmured in disbelief. It was incredibly rare, almost unheard of, for a medical ninja to be so proficient in battle. Medical ninjutsu was still a rtively underdeveloped field in most viges, and Tsunade was clearly breaking new ground with her skillset.@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade ignored theirments, focusing entirely on her task. She quickly assessed Fox''s condition and frowned. "His wound is extremely deep. He needs surgery right away."


    "Surgery? Can you do it here?" Eagle asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    "It''s difficult, but I''ll do my best," Tsunade replied, her voice steady.


    "Then hurry! We don''t have much time!" Hiruzen urged.


    As Tsunade readied her tools for surgery, Hiruzen ordered the uninjured ANBU to spread out and secure the area. Now, in the middle of the forest clearing, it was just Tsunade, the wounded, and Orochimaru.


    Jiraiya, standing nearby, watched Orochimaru''s calm demeanor and Tsunade''s skillful movements. He couldn''t help but feel out of ce. Both of them had such defined skills Orochimaru with his cunning intellect and experiments, and Tsunade with her medical expertise.


    ---


    As Tsunade adjusted her breathing and prepared for surgery, she suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder.


    "Tsunade, give him this it''ll make the operation easier," Orochimaru said, holding a small vial of clear liquid.


    "... Orochimaru? What is this?" Tsunade asked, momentarily startled.


    "It''s a form that elerates wound recovery," Orochimaru replied casually, handing her the vial.


    Tsunade looked at the liquid, unsure for a moment. She trusted Orochimaru, but this wasn''t a normal medical item. Still, there was no time to hesitate the wounded ANBU''s life was on the line.


    "Alright," Tsunade said, handing the vial to Fox. "Drink this. It should help."


    Trusting Orochimaru was second nature to her, just as trusting Hiruzen was. And she had faith that this would work.


    "Bear with it!" she warned Fox as he drank the liquid, her hands immediately returning to her surgical tools, pulling out disinfectants, gauze, and sutures to begin the procedure.


    ---


    While Tsunade worked, Orochimaru observed Fox''s wound with keen interest. The gene repair fluid he had given the ANBU member was a product of his experiments, designed to rapidly heal or regenerate damaged cells. It wasn''t an expensive concoction at least, not for Orochimaru. He could even purchase the raw materials separately from his system, depending on the points he umted from his research.


    The fluid wasn''t something Orochimaru used often, but this was the perfect chance to test its effects on a seriously injured human subject.

 Chapter 32:

    "How is this possible¡­?" Tsunade stared in shock at the slowly healing wound before her eyes.


    All she had done was disinfect the area and clean the wound, but now it was visibly healing on its own.


    At first, she thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. But no it was really happening.


    The vial given by Orochimaru worked wonders!


    Fox''s wound was recovering slowly but surely, and although it wasn''t quite as fast as the healing abilities of someone with an immortal body, it was eerily simr to the effect of biting Karin in the original series.


    Others, hearing Tsunade''s exmation, quickly gathered around.


    "What''s wrong, Tsunade?"


    "His wound... it''s healing on its own¡­"


    As everyone heard the news and looked closer, they saw it too the wound was closing up slowly, mending itself."How is this happening?"


    "Incredible!"


    The most astonished among them was Hiruzen. His jaw dropped, and he was momentarily speechless.


    He had only ever witnessed such automatic healing in one other person the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama!


    While Fox''s healing was slower than Hashirama''s, it was still urring without any external intervention. No surgery, no medical ninjutsu just the fox''s body healing itself.


    At this rate, the wound won''t even need surgery¡­ Hiruzen thought, unable to hide his amazement.


    Heposed himself and, after understanding the situation, called Orochimaru aside, his voice measured and serious.


    "Orochimaru, did you really make this?"


    Hiruzen''s tone was unusually careful, as though he was treading on new, unknown ground. His young disciple had consistently impressed him, from graduation until now. Orochimaru''s talent inbat, battlefield adaptability, and now, his scientific research abilities each one was extraordinary.


    But this? A Fluid that could induce healing simr to the First Hokage''s fabled regeneration? This was beyond impressive.


    The First Hokage''s power¡­ Hiruzen thought, his mind reeling. Hashirama was called the "God of Shinobi" for a reason. His ability to heal without hand seals, without medical ninjutsu, was a power that no one else had ever been able to replicate. Until now.


    Could Orochimaru have, at only eight years old, achieved something even Tobirama, the Second Hokage, had never been able to aplish?


    "Yes, Sensei," Orochimaru replied calmly, his voice betraying none of the emotions he felt inside.


    While Orochimaru had nned to use his research to gain ess to Konoha''s experimentalbs, this situation presented an unexpected but still favorable oue. Now that his work had caught the attention of his teacher, Hiruzen, Orochimaru could proceed with his n without needing to hide anything.


    "Unbelievable," Hiruzen muttered, his eyes wide with awe. He could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    It was one thing to be a talented ninja, but Orochimaru''s level of excellence bordered on the unnatural. As one of the key leaders of Konoha, he knew that there was a limit to an individual''s strength. Even the most powerful ninja had boundaries. But Orochimaru''s potential in scientific research could change that he could drastically alter the bnce of power not just in Konoha, but throughout the entire ninja world. ?a??§à¦¢¨¨?


    If word of Orochimaru''s talent in this area reached an enemy nation, or worse, if Orochimaru decided to turn against Konoha, it could lead to disaster.


    Hiruzen was a wise leader. At this moment, he was already thinking far ahead, weighing the potential risks and benefits of having such a genius in their vige.


    ---


    "Eagle, take the three of them back to the vige," Hiruzenmanded.


    Having witnessed the healing with his own eyes, Hiruzen''s priorities shifted. Originally, he had intended to keep Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade on the battlefield to familiarize them with realbat situations. But after what Orochimaru had demonstrated, he couldn''t take the risk of leaving him exposed in a dangerous situation.


    If Orochimaru truly has mastered this kind of healing technology, then his life bes incredibly important to the vige.


    "Understood, Lord Hiruzen," Eagle, one of Sarutobi''s trusted ANBU, nodded without hesitation. He too had seen the healing and understood why Sarutobi was suddenly being cautious.


    With that, Eagle led Orochimaru and his teammates, Jiraiya and Tsunade, back to Konoha.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade seemed to realize that something unusual was happening, but they remained silent for the entire trip. Even the battle-hardened coldness Orochimaru had disyed earlier seemed to fade from their minds, reced by a newfound respect for his abilities.


    ---


    Three dayster, the group arrived back in Konoha.


    As soon as they returned, Eagle turned around and headed straight back to the front lines, leaving the three young ninjas with some unexpected downtime.


    Orochimaru, for his part, took the opportunity to rest. After all, he had ns to push forward as soon as Konoha''s higher-ups returned from the battlefield.


    The next morning, he found himself reclining on arge tree branch, staring up at the sunlight filtering through the leaves. The peace of Konoha was a stark contrast to the battlefield they had just left, and for a moment, Orochimaru allowed himself to rx.


    Next to him, a massive python coiledzily on the branch. Orochimaru didn''t even nce at it; the snake had been raised by his parents, so its presence didn''t bother him in the slightest.


    If I can gain ess to Konoha''s high-level experimentalbs, I should have a chance toe into contact with the First Hokage''s cells¡­ Orochimaru mused.


    ording to his memories, he would eventually have ess to those cells, but that would take years if he followed the normal course of events. He needed to elerate his timeline if he wanted to start experimenting on Senju Hashirama''s cells sooner.


    This was precisely why he had revealed his research results to Hiruzen. It was a calcted move to earn the trust and interest of Konoha''s top brass.


    ---


    "Orochimaru¡­"


    A familiar voice interrupted his thoughts.@@novelbin@@


    Turning his head, Orochimaru saw Tsunade standing beneath the tree, blinking up at him.


    "What''s up?" he asked, his tone neutral.


    "Um¡­ it''s nothing, really. I just heard there''s a new barbecue restaurant at the end of the vige. Do you want to check it out?"


    Tsunade was still clearly in awe of the gene repair fluid, even though her expertise in medical ninjutsu was different from Orochimaru''s scientific research. She understood just how significant that fluid was.


    Although she hade to discuss its implications further, she decided to soften her approach by suggesting a casual meal first.


    Orochimaru smirked and jumped down from the tree. "Sure, why not?"


    "Wait for me!" Tsunade hurried to catch up with him.


    As the two walked away, the massive flower patterned python that had been lounging on the tree branch vanished into a puff of white smoke, disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 33:

    Orochimaru''s straightforward demeanor made Tsunade feel a bit uneasy, but she quickly brushed it off and caught up with him.


    At the new barbecue restaurant, the food was mouth-wateringly delicious. The tender, juicy meat was a wee change from the battlefield rations they had eaten over the past ten days.


    Even Orochimaru, usuallyposed and reserved, found himself indulging, his appetiterger than usual. After all, they had been out in the field for quite some time, moving between the battlefield and the search party. Good food like this was a rarity when you were fighting for your life.


    "This is so good!" Tsunade said between bites, clearly enjoying herself. "I wonder where Jiraiya''s run off to¡­ If he were here, we could all enjoy this together!"


    Orochimaru smiled for the first time in a while, a rare sight.


    Noticing his smile, Tsunade paused and blinked at him, feeling a bit flustered. "You¡­ why are you smiling?"


    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately, and when he did, his tone was casual. "Nothing."


    Orochimaru''s smile was a rare urrence. In the two years they had known each other, Tsunade could count the number of times she had seen him smile on one hand.


    "For some reason," Orochimaru continued, "seeing you eat like this brings a sense of calm to me."Tsunade was taken aback by his words, her cheeks reddening slightly. "Why are you so weird?" she muttered, feeling awkward. But she quickly shrugged it off and resumed devouring her food with gusto.


    ---


    Though Orochimaru enjoyed the peaceful moment, he hadrger ns in motion. He needed to get Konoha''s attention, specifically the attention of its higher-ups, so he could gain ess to the vige''s research facilities and resources. If he could position himself as an invaluable asset in scientific research, they would have no choice but to grant him ess to the materials he needed. And from there, everything he wanted would be within his grasp.


    However, for the moment, the vige''s leaders including the Second Hokage were still out on the front lines. Orochimaru would have to be patient and wait for their return before he could make his move.


    But to his surprise, that wait turned into a month.


    ---


    One morning, while conducting a new experiment in his makeshiftb at home, Orochimaru was deep in concentration. Tsunade, fascinated by his work, sat nearby, watching closely. Ever since she had learned about Orochimaru''s ability to create what she and Jiraiya had started calling the "super recovery potion," her respect for him had grown immensely.


    Even Jiraiya, who loved to argue and bicker, had been awestruck by Orochimaru''s scientific prowess. Though Jiraiyacked any talent or interest in medical research, he hade to admire Orochimaru''s abilities. That said, his fascination with Orochimaru''s research hadn''t distracted him from his training. Jiraiya spent most of his time training or traveling back and forth between Konoha and Mount Myoboku, thend of the toads.


    Tsunade, on the other hand, was different. She had a natural affinity for medicine and healing. It was clear that she was destined to be Konoha''s greatest medical-nin, though at this stage, she was still just a curious student. She was utterly captivated by Orochimaru''s research, particrly his gene-enhancement and healing experiments.


    "Orochimaru, do you think this herb could be substituted with a different one?" Tsunade asked, crouching down and pointing to some green leaves simmering quietly in a beaker.


    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, nodding slightly. "While the potency might be a little weaker, the overall effect would remain the same."


    Tsunade''s eyes widened in admiration. "Wow, you''re so knowledgeable! Even better than the director at the hospital!"


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile wryly. "It''s just different fields of expertise, Tsunade."


    "Well, I still think you''re amazing!" Tsunade said, eyes gleaming with genuine admiration.


    Before Orochimaru could respond, the sound ofmotion from outside interrupted them.


    "What''s going on?" Orochimaru muttered.


    Tsunade, equally curious, jumped to her feet and dashed outside to investigate. It didn''t take long for her to piece together what had happened.


    The war had ended, and Konoha had emerged victorious. The vige''s ninja forces were returning, and the vigers had organized arge-scale weing ceremony for them. Konoha''s streets were now filled with returning shinobi, greeted by their emotional families. ???¨¯??¨¨?


    Many families embraced their loved ones, their tears falling freely, overwhelmed with joy and relief. But not everyone was so lucky. For some, their family members had returned in body bags, leading to a different kind of tear-filled reunion one filled with sorrow and heartbreak.


    Even though Konoha had won the battle, war was always apanied by pain and loss. Tsunade watched the scene, aplicated expression on her face.


    "It''s strange¡­" she murmured. "Even after a victory, it still feels so sad."


    Orochimaru, who had followed her outside, stood next to her. "This kind of war will go on for many years. You''ll get used to it."


    Tsunade looked up at him, her brow furrowed. "Will it reallyst for many more years?"


    Orochimaru nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You didn''t think that the end of this war would suddenly bring peace to the world, did you?"


    He spoke with such calm certainty, but the truth in his words weighed heavily on Tsunade.


    In his mind, Orochimaru could already picture the endless conflicts toe the Second Great Ninja War, the Third, and even the Fourth. Corpses would continue to pile up in every war, and peace would always remain elusive.


    Tsunade remained silent, still processing his words when Orochimaru suddenly spoke again, his voice low.


    "Strange... Why hasn''t the Second Hokage returned yet?"@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts, blinking in confusion. "That''s true. Not only hasn''t my granduncle returned, but Hiruzen-sensei is missing too!"


    Her concern rising, she ran up to a nearby ninja who had just returned. "Sayama-senpai!"


    The man turned at the sound of her voice, his expression brightening. "Ah, little Tsunade! What can I do for you?"


    "Do you know where Lord Hokage is? Didn''t hee back with the rest of the troops?"


    "Oh, the Second Hokage?" Sayama paused, then smiled. "Lord Hokage and several other higher-ups went to the border to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning. They''ll be back in two days."


    "Oh, I see! Thank you, Sayama-senpai!" Tsunade replied cheerfully, her initial worry fading.


    But while Tsunade seemed reassured, Orochimaru''s mind was spinning.


    The Second Hokage went to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning? He thought, frowning. Why does that sound so familiar...?


    Then, in a sudden moment of rity, it hit him.


    The Kinkaku Force Coup! The Gold and Silver Brothers!


    The Second Hokage was about to walk straight into a deadly trap.


    The Second Hokage is going to die.

 Chapter 35:

    Danzo truly was ruthless in his approach, always favoring the most extreme measures to solidify his influence.


    As soon as Hiruzen assumed the mantle of Hokage, Danzo''s thoughts immediately turned to eliminating dissenters.


    "No, you can''t do that!" Hiruzen said firmly, understanding the implication of Danzo''s suggestion right away. His tone left no room forpromise.


    Danzo''s n was simple and brutal: send the opposition on dangerous missions where the likelihood of survival was slim. They''d either die at the hands of enemies or through "unfortunate idents" arranged by their ownrades. It would be clean and efficient¡ªjust as Danzo liked it.


    Hiruzen, however, was the inheritor of the First Hokage''s ideals. While he could be ruthless to enemies of the vige, he found it difficult to condone the unnecessary deaths of his own people, especially over political disagreements.


    "We are all ninjas of Konoha," Hiruzen said, his voice strained with frustration. "We must not turn on our own like this."


    Danzo, unfazed by Hiruzen''s moral objections, calmly replied, "Hiruzen, you are not suited for this position." His voice was steady, his gaze cold. "A vige cannot survive on light alone. It must also have its darkness. You are too na?ve to see that."@@novelbin@@


    The two men long-time friends but now divided by ideals stood at an impasse once again. Hiruzen believed in a future for Konoha built on trust and cooperation, while Danzo saw only the need for control and fear to ensure the vige''s security.


    Danzo, as always, was prepared to do whatever it took to maintain stability, even if that meant resorting to covert killings. In his mind, the ends justified the means. He had no qualms about creating a shadowy underbelly for the vige if it ensured its survival.But with Hiruzen now in charge, Danzo had no choice but to relent, at least for now. He couldn''t openly disobey the new Hokage. Grudgingly, he agreed to Hiruzen''s insistence on taking a less aggressive approach for the time being.


    However, Danzo had another idea in mind.


    "If not that, then at least let me establish an independent ANBU training unit," Danzo suggested, his voice devoid of emotion. "I''ll take charge of training them, leaving you free to focus on therger issues of governance. It will take the burden off your shoulders."


    Hiruzen was taken aback by this. "ANBU training ss?" he repeated, as if he hadn''t heard correctly. Danzo''s proposition felt like a bid for more power, something that would allow him to operate freely and without much oversight.


    Danzo nodded. "Yes. You''re Hokage now. You''ll have a lot on your te too much for you to handle alone. Leave the more... delicate matters to me."


    Hiruzen closed his eyes, wrestling with the decision. He knew what Danzo was truly after: autonomy, a way to build his own faction within Konoha. He had always wanted to be Hokage, and while that dream had been snatched from him, this was Danzo''s way of gaining influence in the vige through other means.


    An independent ANBU unit? A power separate from the Hokage''s direct control had never existed in Konoha since its founding. It would set a dangerous precedent.


    Hiruzen hesitated. He didn''t want to create a political rival right under his nose, but at the same time, he understood Danzo well. If he rejected this outright, Danzo might resort to something even more drastic, something irreparable.


    After much internal deliberation, Hiruzen finally agreed. "Alright, but we need to discuss this with Koharu and Homura first."


    Danzo''s expression barely changed, but inside, he was pleased. "Of course," he said. He knew the two elder advisors wouldn''t oppose his n. Koharu and Homura had no family backgrounds of note, and they owed much of their positions to the Second Hokage. They would side with Sarutobi, and they wouldn''t challenge Danzo''s ambitions, not as long as it didn''t threaten their own positions.


    Thus, "Root," an ANBU unit independent of the Hokage''s regime, was formed under Danzo''smand. Its purpose would remain secret, known only to a select few.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in front of Orochimaru''s house...


    "Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade''s voice broke the silence.


    "What is it?" Orochimaru responded, his tone indifferent.


    "Will you take a walk with me?"


    Orochimaru paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright."


    The two of them strolled down the streets of Konoha, the midday sun casting long shadows behind them. Orochimaru wore his usual white robe adorned with magatama symbols, while Tsunade was dressed in green, with short sleeves and shorts, her waist tied with a blue sash. ??¨¤¦­?¦¢?S?


    After a moment of silence, Tsunade spoke again, her voice filled with a strange mncholy. "When do you think this war will end?"


    Her question was out of the blue, catching Orochimaru off guard. But as he nced at her, he saw the sadness in her eyes. She had seen so much loss on the battlefield, and it had clearly weighed on her mind.


    "I don''t know," Orochimaru replied honestly. "But I do know one way to end all wars."


    Tsunade looked at him in surprise. She hadn''t expected a real answer, much less from someone as young as Orochimaru. "Oh? What''s that?"


    Without missing a beat, Orochimaru''s reply was cold and direct. "Unification."


    "Unification?" Tsunade repeated, her brow furrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    "Only through unifying the five great ninja viges can true peace be achieved," Orochimaru said, his tone devoid of any humor or jest.


    Tsunade blinked, stunned by the seriousness in his voice. "You''re joking, right? The five great viges have been at each other''s throats for years. You think unifying them is possible?"


    Orochimaru shrugged. "It''s not easy. But it''s not impossible."


    Tsunade shook her head in disbelief. "You sound like a madman."


    Orochimaru didn''t respond. Instead, he changed the subject, his tone casual. "Forget it. Let''s go get some roasted chicken. I''ll treat you."


    The abrupt shift in conversation threw Tsunade off. "Huh? How did you know I like roasted chicken?"


    "I''ve seen you sneaking off to buy it by yourself more than a few times," Orochimaru said, a slight smirk ying on his lips.


    Tsunade flushed, embarrassed. "I didn''t think you noticed¡­"


    "It''s hard not to."


    Tsunadeughed, the somber mood lightening. "I didn''t think you paid attention to other people, Orochimaru."


    Orochimaru shrugged nonchntly. "Nothing special. And if I remember correctly, Jiraiya''s asked you to eat with him plenty of times¡­"


    "Ugh, I''d never go with that big pervert!" Tsunade eximed with a scoff. "He doesn''t know how to behave. Besides, someone like you is far more... tolerable."


    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?"


    Tsunade smirked yfully. "Of course. If I had to pick between you and him... well, let''s just say you''d make a better boyfriend."


    "Hmm," Orochimaru muttered, seemingly uninterested.


    Tsunade blushed again, though she tried to hide it. "I''m just saying¡­ when we grow up, maybe¡­"


    "Maybe," Orochimaru replied vaguely. "But let''s see what the future holds."


    Tsunade''s face brightened, but she quickly tried to y it off. "So you agree, huh?"


    Orochimaru simply gave her a small, mysterious smile and continued walking, leaving her to wonder what exactly he meant by that.

 Chapter 37:

    Hokage Conference Room!


    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, sat at the head of the table, draped in his Hokage robe, signifying his role as Konoha''s leader. nking him were the three elders of the vige: Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and Danzo Shimura. Together, these four individuals held significant influence over the vige''s governance.


    However, missing from the group were two prominent figures: Akimichi T¨­f¨± and Uchiha Kagami, both disciples of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. Akimichi T¨­f¨±, though respected, represented the interests of his n, making him unsuitable for Konoha''s upper political echelon. As for Uchiha Kagami he had perished on the battlefield. Even in life, despite his loyalty and being trusted by Tobirama, his Uchiha heritage would have barred him from truly entering Konoha''s highest ranks. The Uchiha n, long viewed with suspicion, was always kept at arm''s length from positions of ultimate power.


    The subject of today''s discussion had finally shifted to Orochimaru, Hiruzen''s prized pupil. After resolving the finer points of Danzo''s newly established division, "Root," the focus turned toward the young prodigy''s groundbreaking research.


    "You''re telling me that the potion developed by Orochimaru can give people an extraordinary recovery ability?" Danzo''s expression was one of deep skepticism as he addressed Hiruzen. His voice, typically calm and collected, now betrayed a hint of incredulity.


    Having been entrenched in diplomacy following the peace agreement with the Land of Lightning, and then dealing with the funeral arrangements for the Second Hokage, Danzo and the others had only just returned to normalcy. Now, Hiruzen was speaking of Orochimaru''stest discovery something that echoed the legendary regenerative powers of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama.


    "Indeed. I wouldn''t believe it myself if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes," Hiruzen said, his tone serious. "The recovery rate of ANBU members using Orochimaru''s serum was remarkable. It didn''t just heal minor wounds; it expedited the healing of deep injuries."


    Koharu and Homura exchanged nces, clearly unsettled by the news. If true, this potion could revolutionize Konoha''s medical practices and bolster its military might.


    Danzo, however, remained unconvinced. "It''s impossible. Hashirama''s healing power was the result of his unique bloodline. Many researchers, even Orochimaru''s seniors, have tried and failed to replicate that kind of ability. How could an eight-year-old boy aplish what seasoned experts could not?"Hiruzen sighed, understanding Danzo''s reluctance to ept the truth. "You know I wouldn''t bring this up lightly, Danzo. If you''re skeptical, why not investigate it yourself?"


    "I will," Danzo replied, his voice sharp, "I need to see this with my own eyes."@@novelbin@@


    Hiruzen knew that Danzo''s curiosity, mixed with his hunger for power, would push him to scrutinize Orochimaru''s research thoroughly. Danzo was never one to let a potential weapon slip through his fingers.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The sound of knocking filled the room as Orochimaru, dressed in his casual attire, entered the conference room. He carried himself with a calm confidence, his eyes observing the room carefully.


    "Teacher," Orochimaru greeted Hiruzen with a respectful bow, acknowledging the elders as well.


    "Ah, Orochimaru," Hiruzen said with a warm smile, "I''m d you''vee. You probably have an idea of why we''ve summoned you today, don''t you?"


    "Indeed, teacher," Orochimaru replied smoothly. He had been waiting for this moment.


    Hiruzen leaned forward, his tone more serious. "We''ve been discussing your remarkable work the healing serum you created. I must say, it''s extraordinary. Your potential for research is beyond what any of us could have predicted."


    Orochimaru''s gaze remained steady. "Thank you, teacher. I have always believed that scientific research could open new doors for the vige."


    Danzo, who had remained silent, suddenly interjected, "Tell us, Orochimaru. How did you develop something that rivals the First Hokage''s legendary healing power?"


    Orochimaru expected this line of questioning. He had long anticipated that his research would attract the attention of Konoha''s higher-ups. Maintaining his calm demeanor, he exined, "The serum''s development came from extensive study of various herbs and medicinal nts. Some ingredients are rare, and while I have seeded with this batch, the scarcity of certain materials might limit further production."


    The room fell silent as the elders processed what he had said. Danzo was the first to break the silence, his eyes narrowing. "Scarce ingredients, you say? So, it''s not something that can be easily mass-produced?"


    Orochimaru nodded. "Correct. I''ve identified two specific herbs that are critical to the serum''s effectiveness, and they are not easy toe by. Recing them might reduce the serum''s potency."


    Hiruzen and the others felt a wave of both relief and disappointment. While the potential of Orochimaru''s research was undeniable, its limitations were also clear.


    Danzo leaned back in his chair, clearly still skeptical but intrigued. "We will have to investigate this further. For now, your research will remain confidential. You''ll continue to develop it under the supervision of Konoha''s top scientists." ????B¨§S?


    Orochimaru gave a slight nod, epting their decision. He had expected this. By keeping his cards close and revealing just enough of his abilities, he had secured a ce within Konoha''s inner research circle.


    "Very well," Hiruzen concluded, "Orochimaru, you may return for now. We''ll finalize the arrangements and let you know how we''ll proceed."


    With a polite bow, Orochimaru turned and left the conference room. As he exited the building, a faint smile tugged at his lips. Things were moving just as he had nned.


    ---


    After Orochimaru left, Danzo excused himself as well, his mind still racing with possibilities. His first stop was to find Eagle, one of the ANBU members who had witnessed the results of Orochimaru''s serum firsthand.


    Eagle was patrolling the outskirts of the vige when Danzo approached. "Lord Danzo," Eagle greeted with a respectful nod.


    Danzo wasted no time, getting straight to the point. "I need you to confirm something for me. Two months ago, you apanied Hiruzen on a mission to eliminate the Kumo Ninja Division, correct?"


    "Yes, that''s right, my lord," Eagle responded, his posture rigid.


    Danzo''s eyes narrowed as he continued. "And during that mission, several of your team members were injured. Orochimaru used some sort of serum to heal them. Is that correct?"


    Eagle hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, my lord. His serum was unlike anything I''ve ever seen. It sped up the healing process in a way that shouldn''t be possible. Even deep wounds healed quickly."


    Danzo''s mind raced. Could it be true? Could Orochimaru have stumbled upon something revolutionary? If so, it was something Danzo wanted to control whether Hiruzen liked it or not.


    "Very well," Danzo said finally, turning away. "That will be all."


    As he walked away, a n began forming in Danzo''s mind. Whether Hiruzen realized it or not, Orochimaru''s talents were far too valuable to be left unchecked. And if Hiruzen wasn''t willing to take the necessary steps, then Danzo would.


    After all, Konoha needed more than just light it needed the darkness, too.

 Chapter 40:

    Orochimaru didn''t recognize the name of the toad Jiraiya had summoned, nor did he know its specific species. He only knew one thing no matter which toad Jiraiya managed to call upon, it wouldn''t stand a chance against his snake. After all, snakes were the natural predators of toads.


    Unless Jiraiya could somehow summon the two Great Sage Toads, Fukasaku and Shima, from Mount Myoboku, no matter what toad he summoned, it would only get beaten. Sure enough, when the flower patterned python behind Orochimaru hissed and flicked its tongue, the toad that Jiraiya had summoned began to tremble, sweat dripping down its forehead.


    The toad seemed to regret being summoned, internally cursing its fate. In its mind, Jiraiya was sending it into the lion''s den or rather, the snake''s den. It had already endured plenty of training sessions with Jiraiya, but now, being thrown into a fight against Orochimaru''s snake was far from ideal.


    "Why do I always get dragged into these battles?" the toad muttered internally, bracing itself for the inevitable.


    ---


    Onlookers around the training ground couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment as they watched the sh between the two young ninja prodigies.


    "At their age, they''re already summoning creatures with ninjutsu?" one student eximed.


    "That''s Orochimaru, right? He used to be in our ss!"


    "Yeah, he''s always been incredible, but Jiraiya? I didn''t think he had it in him to summon something like that!"Other students, standing at a safe distance, marveled at the spectacle. Witnessing two kids barely out of the Ninja Academy engaging in such advanced techniques left them in awe. Most of them were only beginning to master basic jutsu, and seeing summons at y was a sight they couldn''t even dream of achieving anytime soon.


    Among the crowd, some of the more timid students began to back away, intimidated by the sight of the giant snake that Orochimaru had summoned. Its scales shimmered ominously in the sunlight, and its gaze was fixated on the toad with predatory intent.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the trees surrounding the training ground, two shadowy figures observed the battle with heightened interest. Hidden by the dense foliage, they blended seamlessly into their surroundings, wearing the signature animal masks of the ANBU ck Ops.


    One of the ANBU operatives held a monocr up to his eye, keeping a close watch on the ongoing fight.


    "It''s unbelievable that these two are still just genin," one of the operatives murmured in amazement.


    "Yeah," the other replied. "Most chuunin can''t pull off what these kids are doing."


    "It''s no wonder Danzo-sama ordered us to keep a close eye on them. With power like this at their age¡­"


    "Wait, something''s happening!" The first operative interrupted, noticing movement.


    ---


    Back in the middle of the training ground, Jiraiya gritted his teeth. He had just leaped through the air, riding on the back of his summoned toad, but the giant flower patterned python swung its tail with terrifying speed, knocking both Jiraiya and the toad through the air like ragdolls. ?????§£¨º?


    As they flew through the sky, the toad voiced its frustrations. "Jiraiya, if you summon me again for a fight like this, I swear I''m done with you!"


    Before the toad could say anything else, it disappeared in a puff of white smoke, leaving Jiraiya to crashnd into the ground, creating a shallow crater upon impact.


    "Ugh¡­ Damn it¡­ Orochimaru''s too strong¡­" Jiraiya groaned as he sat up, rubbing the back of his head.


    He hadn''t expected Orochimaru to use genjutsu on him and the toad so suddenly. Although the illusion had onlysted a moment, it was enough for the snake to take advantage and deliver a devastating blow. Jiraiya had barely managed to break the illusion and defend himself, but the snake''s strike had left him dazed and in pain.


    ---


    Orochimaru stood calmly, observing the oue of his genjutsu. Using a basic illusion technique like Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique had worked well enough against Jiraiya, but he knew that such simple illusions wouldn''t be effective in a real battle against stronger opponents.


    "Genjutsu is all about disrupting the opponent''s chakra flow and creating a window of vulnerability," Orochimaru mused. He recalled the principles taught by his sensei, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen. Genjutsu required great spiritual power to interfere with the chakra system of the target. The stronger the caster''s spiritual energy, the more effective the illusion.


    However, when facing high-level opponents especially those with vast amounts of chakra simple genjutsu wouldn''t suffice. It would take far too long to disrupt their chakra flow, and in the meantime, they could easily break free or counterattack.


    "The true masters of genjutsu, like the Uchiha, use their Sharingan to amplify their spiritual power, making their illusions far more dangerous." Orochimaru''s thoughts wandered to legends like Uchiha Madara and the unimaginable power of techniques such as Tsukuyomi and Izanami illusions that transcended the normal limitations of genjutsu.


    Still, for now, using genjutsu against someone like Jiraiya was enough.


    "Alright, you can go back now," Orochimaru whispered to the snake in his mind.


    The python flicked its tongue before vanishing in a puff of white smoke, leaving Orochimaru standing alone in the middle of the training ground.@@novelbin@@


    As the snake disappeared, an idea sparked in Orochimaru''s mind. "Since I''ve already signed the blood contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave, most of them obey me unconditionally¡­ Could I use my gic research to create a more powerful snake? A snake even stronger than Manda? Perhaps something a hundred times more formidable?"


    He could already picture it a snake with monstrous strength, one that could surpass even the greatest summons in the ninja world.


    "System, is there any gic technology that allows me to create a custom-made summoning beast?" Orochimaru asked in his mind, his curiosity piqued.


    "Yes, host," the system replied.


    "Really? What is it?"


    "Biological Gic Evolution Fluid," the system answered.

 Chapter 43:

    Danzo had just established the Root division and was eager to inject fresh blood into it.


    That''s when he noticed Orochimaru.


    Just like he wouldter notice Kakashi.


    Why did Danzo focus on them? Because Orochimaru and Kakashi shared two critical traits: unparalleled ninja talent and a lurking darkness deep within.


    In Danzo''s mind, such talents naturally belonged in his department.


    Letting them grow outside his control would be a waste of potential.


    However, at this stage, because the foundation of the Root was still unstable, Danzo was forced to obey the orders of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen.


    But as for Orochimaru, he had already taken note of Danzo.


    To the general public, Danzo was seen as a man of immense ambition selfish, power-hungry, and utterly ruthless in his desire to ascend to the position of Hokage. A dangerous figure, no doubt.But to Orochimaru, Danzo wasn''t nearly as threatening.


    Why?


    Because in Orochimaru''s eyes, Danzo was actually quite pitiful.


    Yes, his ambition was vast. He longed to be Hokage and lead Konoha to dominate the ninja world. But hecked the strength to support those ambitions.


    Forget leading Konoha to unify the entire ninja world he never even sat in the Hokage''s chair, which was his most basic goal.


    For his entire life, Danzo was suppressed by Hiruzen, never able to truly rise above.


    What''s more pathetic than a man whose ambitions far outstrip his power? A careerist without the strength to match his goals could never stir up a true storm.


    In both the past and present, Orochimaru never regarded Danzo as a true threat. At best, he saw him as a useful tool.


    A tool whose authority, selfishness, and ambition could be leveraged to aplish things Orochimaru himself found tedious.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out from a distance.


    "Oy, Orochimaru!"


    Looking up, Orochimaru saw the familiar figure of Jiraiya speeding toward him, leaving a gust of wind in his wake.


    "Oh, Orochimaru! What''s that in your hand... a money box?"


    "Mm."


    "How much is inside? That''s a pretty big box."


    "Two million ryo."


    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock. "Wha¡ª? Did you justplete an S-rank mission or something?"


    "More or less," Orochimaru replied nonchntly.


    In the world of ninjas, each bill is worth one thousand ryo. So, for two million ryo, a box of this size was perfect.


    An S-rank mission often yields a maximum payout of around two million ryo, so Jiraiya''s assumption wasn''t far off.


    "Wow... impressive!"@@novelbin@@


    Upon hearing Orochimaru''s confirmation, Jiraiya''s envy was palpable. He must have deduced that Orochimaru had submitted the super recovery potion form to the vige. ??£Î??¨º?


    How else could a Genin like Orochimaru get assigned such an S-rank mission, let alone earn such a hefty reward?


    Orochimaru, noticing Jiraiya''s awe, interrupted his thoughts with a casual invitation. "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to barbecue."


    Instantly, Jiraiya''s mood flipped. His earlier gloom vanished, and his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "You serious?!"


    Despite the fact that a Genin''s earnings were usually enough to support a small family, Jiraiya was notoriously bad at saving money.


    As a result, luxury items like barbecue were a real treat for him.


    Seeing Orochimaru''s nod, Jiraiya needed no further encouragement. He was already beaming with joy.


    Although two million ryo wasn''t a fortune, it was still a considerable sum. After having money in hand, Orochimaru quickly began making ns.


    The first thing he did was treat Jiraiya and Tsunade to a barbecue. Afterward, he used the rest of the money to buy arger house for himself.


    In Konoha, property wasn''t particrly expensive. A three-story house covering 150 square meters cost less than one million ryo.


    The only hassle was that purchasing a house required approval from the Hokage.


    But given Orochimaru''s current standing, Hiruzen had no reason to refuse his request.


    The next evening, just before Orochimaru began moving into his new home, several ANBU arrived at his door and knocked.


    Orochimaru opened the door to find a familiar figure standing before him a man wearing a fox mask, his voice carrying a slight smile.


    "Orochimaru, we meet again."


    "And who might you be¡­ Fox?" Orochimaru''s pupils narrowed as he quickly pieced together the man''s identity.


    After all, they had previously carried out missions together.


    The man in the fox mask nodded slightly. "That''s right. I came to thank you for your helpst time."


    "There''s no need for that. Even without my serum, your injury could''ve been healed," Orochimaru said with indifference. "So, what brings you here?"


    "Well, on the Hokage''s orders, I''m here to escort you to your new work station at the experimental base. We''ve alsoe to help you move your equipment."


    "I see," Orochimaru nced at the five ANBU standing behind Fox and gave a brief nod. "Come in and help yourselves."


    With Orochimaru''s approval, the ANBU members entered the house in single file.


    At first, they were a bit surprised to see how young Orochimaru was, but their real shock came when they saw hisboratory.


    The amount of advanced experimental equipment a mere eight- or nine-year-old possessed was staggering.


    However, they were ANBU, and this mission was ssified, so they naturally didn''t pry.


    Without asking any unnecessary questions, they took out their space scrolls and began moving Orochimaru''s equipment.


    The ANBU operated swiftly, and in less than an hour, every piece of equipment in Orochimaru''sb had been moved.


    Fox then led the group, with Orochimaru following close behind, as they leapt across rooftops and swiftly arrived at Konoha''s secret experimental base.


    It was a rtivelyrge building situated in a quiet corner of the vige.


    The area around it was heavily guarded, with four sentinels stationed at the entrance.


    Fox approached the guards, exchanged a series of coded signals, and then escorted Orochimaru into the building.


    The base itself was located underground. It was well-lit, and several staff members were already busy with their work.


    Fox pointed toward two spacious and immactely cleanboratories. "ording to the Hokage''s arrangement, these twobs are now yours."

 Chapter 45:

    But, if you think about it carefully, Jiraiya kind of deserved what he got.


    I mean, you know Tsunade is a violent person, yet you keep messing with her? Time and time again? It''s like he''s got a death wish or something.


    This wasn''t the first time. It definitely wouldn''t be thest either.


    Honestly, he was just asking for it!


    ---


    Time passed, and Orochimaru had nearly finished packing up his belongings. Jiraiya eventually returned, limping back into the house through therge hole in the wall with a huge lump on his head.


    "Man, Orochimaru, you''re so not cool... You just stood there and let her beat me up!" Jiraiyained, rubbing the knot on his head with a pout. He looked genuinely hurt, both emotionally and physically.


    He had thought he was safe in Orochimaru''s home. After all, Tsunade usually restrained herself when they were in Orochimaru''s territory. She liked him, after all, and she rarely got violent around him. That''s why Jiraiya had felt so confident in provoking her today.


    But Orochimaru had unexpectedly cooperated with Tsunade, saying that he wasn''ting back to this house anymore, giving her the green light to go all out."She used the Body Flicker Technique," Orochimaru said casually, not even bothering to look at Jiraiya.


    His meaning was clear Tsunade''s attack was too fast to stop.


    Of course, Jiraiya didn''t believe that for a second.


    "What are you talking about? Your Body Flicker Technique is way faster than hers... You, you did this on purpose!"


    "So what if he did?" Tsunade cut in with a smirk. "Orochimaru is my boyfriend now. Why would he help a perverted creep like you?"


    "B-boy...friend?!" Jiraiya was floored, his eyes wide with shock.


    Had Tsunade and Orochimaru really gotten together? When did this happen? And why didn''t he know? Suddenly, a rush of emotions flooded his heart, and a sense of overwhelming sadness threatened to spill over.


    It was like his entire world hade crashing down around him.


    ---@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade''s words had caught even Orochimaru off guard. When had he agreed to that? He hadn''t, obviously. She was just messing with Jiraiya to get under his skin. ????¦­¨®???


    Still, Orochimaru nced at her out of the corner of his eye, slightly amused. Tsunade¡­ always the troublemaker.


    Jiraiya, however,pletely bought the lie. His shoulders sagged in defeat, and a deep look of depression crossed his face.


    Shaking his head, Orochimaru ignored the exchange and focused on packing thest of his belongings. With everything ready, he began making his way toward his new home.


    Seeing Orochimaru leave, Tsunade and Jiraiya quickly followed.


    ---


    Orochimaru''s new house was located in the northwest corner of Konoha Vige, not far from the Hyuga n estate. It wasrge and modern, a significant upgrade from the old house he had just left behind.


    As they approached the bustling street in front of the Hyugapound, Orochimaru took a deep breath, feeling a sense of satisfaction. The streets were lively, filled with vendors and residents going about their daily business.


    "Eeeeeeeeeee!!"


    Just then, something caught Orochimaru''s eye. Two little boys, barely old enough to walk, were waddling around in crotchless pants,ughing as they yed. They were identical twins, their features strikingly simr, and they looked like they were just learning how to walk.


    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted to the Hyuga n emblem on the gate behind the children, and he couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of fate.


    ---


    "It''s been nearly three years since I came to this world... and these two little brothers Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi are only about one year old now," Orochimaru thought to himself.


    "To think that I''ll witness their entire growth and see their rise in the near future¡­"


    Orochimaru''s mind briefly wandered to other notable figures in this generation. Uchiha Fugaku, for instance, was already four years old. The future leaders of Konoha''s ns were still in their infancy.


    The children of Kakashi''s and Guy''s generation wouldn''t be born for some time yet. In fact, many of their fathers weren''t even much older than Orochimaru himself.


    It was an odd sensation watching it all unfold before his eyes. In a way, it was like witnessing the future legends of the ninja world grow up from scratch. Amusing, yet strange.


    ---


    After dropping off thest of Orochimaru''s things at his new house, Tsunade and Jiraiya stayed to help him get settled. Though Tsunade wasn''t the most domesticated person, she was still a ninja and more than capable of handling chores that normal people might struggle with.


    As for Jiraiya? Well, despite being constantly beaten and teased by the other two, his thick skin and resilient spirit never wavered. He had a heart like a forest vast, patient, and enduring. That was part of his charm.


    Though Jiraiya had been on the receiving end of most of the abuse, he had long epted that Orochimaru was his rival. Defeating Orochimaru had be his driving force, his obsession. As a result, he never took the teasing too personally and always came back stronger.


    So, despite the earlier outburst, the three spent the rest of the day together, helping Orochimaru organize his new home. It was a rare moment of camaraderie, one that hinted at the deep bonds they shared, even if it wasn''t always obvious.


    ---


    By nightfall, Jiraiya and Tsunade left. Orochimaru was finally alone in his spacious, bright new house. He stretched out, enjoying the solitude for the first time that day.


    Walking over to arge mirror, Orochimaru gazed at his reflection. His long, flowing hair, pale skin, and sharp features stared back at him. His lips curled into a small, self-satisfied smirk.


    "As expected of the Sharingan," Orochimaru muttered softly, his gaze narrowing.


    In the mirror, his golden, slit-like pupils suddenly began to change. The brilliant gold darkened, shifting into a deep, eerie scarlet. Around his pupils, three tomoe spun, evenly spaced, giving his eyes an almost otherworldly appearance.


    The Sharingan.


    Orochimaru took a deep breath, his scarlet eyes gleaming for a moment before he shut them. When he opened his eyes again, the red had vanished, reced by his natural golden eyes.


    If anyone else had seen this transformation, they would have been shocked beyond belief. After all, the Sharingan was a kekkei genkai, a bloodline limit unique to the Uchiha n. How could someone from an ordinary ninja family like Orochimaru possess it?


    But the truth was far more twisted.


    Yes, this was the Sharingan the Uchiha n''s signature ability, awakened in Orochimaru''s body. It wasn''t the result of a transnt. No, Orochimaru had gone far beyond that.Through his gene fusion experiments, Orochimaru had extracted the gic material of several Uchiha n members who had awakened the Sharingan from the hospital and sessfully fused those genes into his own body.


    Unlike conventional transnts that required powerful emotions to awaken the eye, Orochimaru had bypassed those limitations. His Sharingan was fully awakened, and even more impressive, it was already at the three-tomoe level the pinnacle of the standard Sharingan.


    For the ninja world, this would be an unfathomable achievement an impossible feat.


    But for Orochimaru? It had been done with ease.

 Chapter 47:

    Even if Orochimaru were to collect enough Sharingan genes and sessfully fuse the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan with his body, he wouldn''t necessarily lose his mind. However, there would certainly be mental side effects. The intense spiritual power required to wield the Mangeky¨­ would undoubtedly affect his psyche.


    When using the advanced abilities of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the body is put under incredible strain. Over time, side effects such as myopia, eye bleeding, and severe physical pain are almost guaranteed. The sheer power of the ocr jutsu overloads the body''s capacity to manage the strain, leading to theseplications.


    Some might wonder: If a body is strong enough, does that mean using the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would have no side effects?


    The answer is yes with a strong enough body, the side effects can be minimized or even eliminated.


    Take Uchiha Obito, for example. After transnting the cells of the First Hokage, andter integrating White Zetsu''s body, he was able to use his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan freely, without suffering frommon side effects. He didn''t experience bleeding eyes, myopia, or body pain, despite constantly using powerful techniques like Kamui.


    Orochimaru hypothesized that after using an advanced gic enhancement serum, he, too, would be able to use the **Mangeky¨­ Sharingan without those physical side effects. Moreover, if he managed to fuse the cells of the First Hokage into his body, it would even be possible for him to use the Rinnegan without difficulty.


    To Orochimaru, the Rinnegan was far more advanced than the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan at least a full level above it in terms of power and capability.


    Obito, despite having the First Hokage''s cells, struggled when it came to the Rinnegan. It was clear that simply integrating Hashirama''s cells wasn''t enough to fully master it. Even with the strength of those cells, the Rinnegan was too much for his body to handlefortably.


    Using a pair of Rinnegan? That was an entirely different challenge. To control both eyes of the Rinnegan, a ninja would need the physique of someone from the Uzumaki or Senju ns those with an exceptionally strong life force and chakra reserves. Just transnting Hashirama''s cells wasn''t enough.But then, there was Uchiha Madara. He didn''t have the natural physique of an Uzumaki or a Senju, yet he could wield both Rinnegan eyes without difficulty. Why? Because he was the reincarnation of Indra, possessing the chakra of Hagoromo''s eldest son. Madara''s lineage gave him direct ess to the power of the Sage of Six Paths, making his situation unique.


    ---


    Orochimaru pondered over these things. "I''ll only know for sure once I obtain and experiment with the First Hokage''s cells," he thought. Hashirama''s DNA was the key to unlocking the true potential of the Mangeky¨­ and, eventually, the Rinnegan.@@novelbin@@


    Satisfied with his conclusions, Orochimaru stopped thinking about it for the time being. He closed his eyes and quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    ---


    The First Shinobi World War officially ended following the deaths of the Second Hokage and the Second Raikage. Their sacrifices led to the rise of Hiruzen Sarutobi as the Third Hokage, marking the end of the conflict.


    Since the coup that killed the Second Hokage was instigated by Kinkaku and Ginkaku, two rogue shinobi, it was deemed unrted to the Land of Lightning. As such, the peace-loving Konoha didn''t pursue further retaliation.


    With Hiruzen now in power and Danzo establishing his secretive organization, Root, Konoha entered a period of formal development and recovery.


    ---


    Year 20 of Konoha''s Calendar


    Four months had passed since Orochimaru moved into his new home. In total, it had been three years since Orochimaru arrived in this world. Another beautiful, colorful morning broke over Konoha Vige. The sunlight crept through the curtains, gently waking the vige to a fresh new day.


    In the Hokage''s Office, the Third Hokage sat at his desk, hands resting on his chin as he looked thoughtfully at the three young shinobi standing before him Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya.


    As their teacher, Hiruzen felt a deep responsibility to guide them, but now that he was Hokage, he had other duties that kept him from teaching them as closely as he once had. He could no longer run around with his students, personallypleting missions and offering on-the-job instruction. ?¦¡N?????


    Still, Hiruzen made sure his students had ess to resources that most civilian ninjas did not, ensuring they were equipped for sess. But apanying them on missions? That was no longer possible. After all, it wasn''t as if the Hokage could just run around with his students in peacetime.


    Today, however, Hiruzen had called the three of them to discuss their future missions.


    Among the three, Jiraiya was a bit careless and prone to outrageous behavior. Tsunade had a fiery temper and could easily lose control in unexpected situations. Only Orochimaru was consistently calm and collected.


    As Hiruzen thought about these things, he finally spoke. "Orochimaru, from today onward, you will be the captain of this team."


    "What?"


    Tsunade was taken aback, but it was Jiraiya who eximed in disbelief.


    "Why?" Jiraiya demanded. "Why is Orochimaru the captain? I can do it too! I mean, look at me Jiraiya-sama is handsome, skilled, and more than qualified to lead this team!"


    Hiruzen smiled slightly but said nothing. Tsunade, however, scoffed and rolled her eyes.


    "Jiraiya, do you even know your own abilities?" Tsunade shot back, not holding back her criticism. "What do you have over Orochimaru? Is it your strength? Your resilience? Your judgment? Oh, wait¡­ maybe it''s your perversion that''s superior!"


    "Tsunade, that''s not fair!" Jiraiya protested angrily. "Don''t look down on me!"


    "Isn''t it true, though?" Tsunade teased, giving him a sly smile. "Big pervert¡­"


    The two were moments away from bickering again when Hiruzen raised his hand to silence them. "Enough. Among the three of you, Orochimaru is the most suitable to be the captain. From today forward, he will lead your missions."


    Knock knock knock!


    Before Hiruzen could finish, someone knocked on the office door.


    "Come in," he said.


    The door opened, and a middle-aged man wearing sses and a white coat rushed in, visibly excited.


    "Hokage-sama! The experiment was sessful! The experiment was sessful!" the man eximed, his voice full of enthusiasm. However, as soon as he spotted Orochimaru, he paused, his excitement briefly fading.


    "Ah, teacher, you''re here too?"


    "Teacher?" Tsunade and Jiraiya blinked in confusion, staring at the man.


    Did he just call Orochimaru¡­ teacher?


    This was¡­ unexpected. What was going on?


    Orochimaru remained calm, unfazed by the strange looks. "Don''t mind me. Continue with your report."


    "Yes, of course teacher!" The man in the white coat nodded and turned back to Hiruzen. "Hokage-sama, the recovery potion experiment¡­ it was a sess!"


    "Sess?" Hiruzen''s eyes sharpened with interest. "Exin in detail."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama! Based on the research given by Orochimaru-sensei, I began developing the recovery potion three months ago. I''m happy to report that we have finally achieved a breakthrough¡­"

 Chapter 51:

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru, fully equipped and prepared, made his way to the Hokage''s office. As the newly appointed leader of his team, he was now responsible for taking on missions on behalf of his squad.


    Being disciples of Hiruzen, the three of them Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya had a lot of leeway when it came to missions.


    Their missions weren''t mandatory. Orochimaru and his team would first be asked if they were avable. If they wanted to take the mission, they could. If not, there was no pressure. In essence, their participation in missions was dependent on their own mood and avability.@@novelbin@@


    The reasons were clear. First, they were the Hokage''s disciples, so naturally, they were given preferential treatment. But secondly, and more importantly, Orochimaru wasn''t just any ninja he was also one of the key researchers in Konoha''s scientific development efforts. Konoha had many skilled ninja, but not many could contribute to scientific research like Orochimaru. So, the vige gave him freedom in mission choices to allow him to focus on more important projects.


    Because of this, Jiraiya and Tsunade also benefitted from this leniency, following Orochimaru''s lead in choosing tasks.


    When Orochimaru entered the office, Hiruzen looked a bit surprised to see him.


    "You''ve just been appointed captain, and already you''re eager to get started on missions?" Sarutobi asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m tired of staying in the vige and want to go out for a bit," Orochimaru replied casually.


    Although Orochimaru had a clear training n, progress was slow. He knew that he was still too young to fully execute his long-term goals. If he wanted to win Danzo''s trust and delve deeper into more controversial experiments, he needed to first master advanced techniques like cell transntation. However, his research on cultivating cells was still in the early stages, and it would take time before any real progress was made. In the meantime, Orochimaru figured it would be good to familiarize himself with the world outside Konoha.Hearing this, Hiruzen chuckled softly. "It''s true. What you need most now is real-world training. So, what kind of mission would you like to take on?"


    See? This was the treatment a Hokage''s disciple received not only could they choose their missions, they were even asked what type of mission they preferred.


    "The mission level should be as high as possible," Orochimaru said in a calm tone.


    Although the three of them were still officially genin, their strength had far surpassed that rank. While they weren''t yet ready for S-rank missions, B-rank missions were well within their capabilities.


    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. He knew his three students were progressing quickly, and giving them more advanced missions was the logical next step. However, as their teacher, he still had to consider their safety. After some deliberation, Hiruzen selected a rtively safe yet challenging B-rank mission escorting a caravan to the Land of Rice Fields.


    The journey might involve some danger, but the enemies they''d encounter were unlikely to exceed ch¨±nin level. This mission would give them some real-world experience without posing excessive risk.


    Orochimaru epted the mission scroll, but before he could leave, the door burst open, and Jiraiya came charging in.


    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru! Did you get an S-rank mission? Did you?!" Jiraiya shouted excitedly, practically bouncing with enthusiasm. Behind him, Tsunade followed, her face covered with exasperated ck lines.


    Tsunade sighed and shook her head, pointing at Jiraiya as she spoke. "I told him no, but he insisted oning anyway. Now he''s convinced we''re about to take on an S-rank mission."


    "S-rank? Hahaha!" Hiruzen couldn''t help butugh. "Jiraiya, genin aren''t allowed to ept S-rank missions."


    "Seriously?" Jiraiya groaned in frustration. "All these missionstely have been so boring. Can''t we take on something more exciting?"


    Despite being repeatedly knocked down in both training and life, Jiraiya''s enthusiasm never seemed to wane. He was always ready for the next challenge.


    Orochimaru raised the mission scroll in his hand and said, "There''s no S-rank mission, but we did get a B-rank mission. Let''s go."


    "B-rank?" Jiraiya froze for a moment, then broke out into a wide grin. "That''s awesome! B-rank missions are usually reserved for ch¨±nin! We''re finally getting some real action!"


    For a genin to be assigned a B-rank mission without a j¨­nin guide was rare. This alone proved that the Third Hokage recognized the strength and potential of his students. Of course, it also helped that they were Hokage''s disciples.


    Ignoring Jiraiya''s excited babbling, Orochimaru turned on his heel and headed for the door, clutching the mission scroll. Their mission was simple head south of Konoha, where a caravan awaited their escort to the Land of Rice Fields.


    ---


    As they left the Hokage''s office and passed by the training grounds, Jiraiya suddenly stopped and pointed, shouting, "Orochimaru! Tsunade! Look over there!" §²?????§¦?


    Curious, Orochimaru and Tsunade followed Jiraiya''s gaze to see a group of boys, about their age, sparring. But one of the boys stood out a white-haired boy wielding a short sword. He was incredibly skilled, effortlessly holding his ground against three opponents at once.


    "That guy¡­ he''s really strong!" Tsunade eximed, her eyes wide with surprise.


    Tsunade was a fierce fighter herself, and aside from Orochimaru, she had rarely encountered an opponent who could match her strength. But this boy was something else entirely. He was fighting three-on-one, and from the looks of it, he wasn''t even breaking a sweat.


    She nced sideways at Orochimaru, wondering if even he could handle three opponents with such ease.


    "Hatake Sakumo," Orochimaru murmured, narrowing his eyes as he watched the boy. "I almost forgot about him."

 Chapter 52:

    The father of Kakashi Hatake, the famous White Fang of Konoha, stood among his peers, wielding his short sword with incredible precision. Even at this young age, Hatake Sakumo was showing signs of the immense power and skill that would one day earn him a ce alongside the Sannin in terms of strength and reputation.


    Sakumo, being one year older than the Sannin, was already demonstrating the abilities that would soon make him a household name. As he sparred with three others, he moved with such speed that he hardly gave his opponents any time to react, let alone form hand seals.


    "What incredible speed... This guy might even be on par with Orochimaru," Jiraiya muttered to himself as he watched, clearly impressed.


    The technique Sakumo was using was an advanced body flicker technique, one of the highest forms of taijutsu that allowed for near-instantaneous movement. There were many variations of teleportation techniques, ranging from Flying Thunder God (the fastest space-time technique), to basic body flicker techniques, to those that used elemental chakra to achieve high-speed movement.


    Right now, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Hatake Sakumo were all using a standard body flicker technique, which allowed them to burst forward at incredible speeds by focusing chakra into their legs. This type of movement wasn''t continuous, as it required arge amount of chakra control, making it difficult to use repeatedly. However, when executed correctly, it was devastating in close-rangebat, as the ninja appeared to vanish and reappear in an instant.


    Most ninja could perform some variation of the body flicker, but the speed and precision of the technique varied greatly depending on the user''s chakra control and physical condition. As a rule of thumb, j¨­nin were naturally faster than genin, due to their superior chakra control and experience.


    Orochimaru, having enhanced his body through his gic enhancement and the awakening of the Sharingan, had be as fast as a j¨­nin, despite being a genin by rank. What surprised him was that Hatake Sakumo, without any apparent modifications or enhancements, was already using the body flicker technique at a levelparable to his own.


    "This guy is really strong! But.." Orochimaru said under his breath. However, he trailed off, leaving his next thought unsaid.


    Jiraiya, sensing Orochimaru''s hesitation, chimed in, "But what? Are you jealous? Do you want to go up there and fight him? Go ahead! I, Jiraiya Sama, will be cheering you on!"Orochimaru shook his head. "I''m not that bored. We have a mission to focus on."


    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru turned and began walking away, leaving both Jiraiya and Tsunade behind.


    Jiraiya, bewildered, shouted after him, "Hey! Don''t just leave like that!"


    As he watched Orochimaru leave without engaging Sakumo, Jiraiya was left utterly confused. In his mind, geniuses like Orochimaru should naturally want to challenge other geniuses. Where was thepetitive spirit? Where was the legendary ninja pride?


    "Why doesn''t Orochimaru y by the usual rules?" Jiraiya thought, frustration creeping in. "Geniuses are supposed to be itching for a fight with each other, right?"


    As all these questions swirled in Jiraiya''s head, Tsunade stood silently beside him, observing Orochimaru as he walked away. It wasn''t clear what was going through her mind, but she seemed to be deep in thought.


    ---


    Later, the team arrived at a small courtyard in the south of Konoha Vige, where they met their client arge, round man named Bach , a wealthy merchant known for traveling the world and doing business in many countries. This time, he hade to Konoha to sell rare medicinal herbs he had acquired from the Land of Waves, and he needed a team of ninja to escort him safely to the Land of Rice Fields.


    As soon as Bach saw Orochimaru and his team, however, his face twisted in anger.


    "What''s going on here?" Bach shouted, ring at the Konoha ninja who had brought the genin team to him. "I came here to hire ninja, and I''m willing to pay a good price! And yet, you send me these three brats to protect me?"


    The Konoha ninja bowed apologetically. "I''m very sorry, but the vige carefully selects the teams for each mission. The fact that these three were sent means that they are more than capable of handling the task."


    "Capable?!" Bach roared, his face red with frustration. "They''re children! I could take on three of them myself! Stop joking around and send me real ninja! This is a B-rank mission there should be at least one ch¨±nin in the group!" ???????¨º?


    Bach crossed his arms, waiting for an exnation, while Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade stood quietly to the side. Though hisints were understandable, it was obvious he was underestimating the three young ninja.


    "I understand your concerns," the Konoha ninja continued. "But these three are not ordinary genin. They are the personal disciples of the Third Hokage, and their abilities are far beyond what their rank might suggest."


    "Hokage''s disciples?" Bach asked, his skepticism giving way to curiosity.


    "Of course!" Tsunade said confidently, stepping forward. "We''re more than qualified to handle this mission. Trust me, ch¨±nin would be no match for us."


    Bach squinted, still unsure, but clearly more interested now. "You''re really the Hokage''s students?"


    "Absolutely," Jiraiya chimed in with his usual bravado. "With us on the job, not only will weplete this B-rank mission, we could handle an S-rank mission if needed!"


    Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya, clearly uninterested in engaging in his friend''s antics. He could understand Bach''s hesitation. To the untrained eye, they were just kids, and the world outside the vige was full of dangerous, experienced enemies. However, their training had more than prepared them for the task at hand.@@novelbin@@


    Still, Bach wasn''t convinced so easily. "I''ve heard a lot of promises from ninjas before, but when pushes to shove, it''s my life that''s on the line."


    Orochimaru, sensing that Bach needed further reassurance, spoke up. "You''re concerned about wandering ninjas, right? We''ve dealt with them before. You''ll be safe under our protection."


    The merchant still looked conflicted, but he knew the reputation of the Hokage''s disciples. With a reluctant sigh, he nodded. "Alright. But if anything goes wrong, I''m holding your vige responsible."

 Chapter 54:

    Once you''re in that critical state during a battle, death is almost certain. But with this new recovery potion,bined with the blood increasing pills, the tides of battle could shift dramatically. As long as you''re not fatally wounded, and can buy a few precious minutes, thebination of both can essentially bring you back to full strength.


    In a way, it''s as if this potion gives you half an extra life.


    So, even if it costs 60,000 ryo, or even 600,000 ryo, it would be worth saving up for a spare dose. After all, when your life is on the line, no price is too high for a chance to stay alive.


    Of course, most of the ninja in Konoha have undergone psychological training and are loyal to the vige. They trust that the vige wouldn''t deceive them about the potion''s effectiveness. Still, there were some skeptics. The ims about the potion''s speed and power seemed almost too good to be true, and while some were eager to believe, others took a more cautious, neutral stance neither buying it immediately nor outright dismissing the rumors.


    However, their doubts wouldn''tst for long.


    At Konoha Hospital, there were plenty of injured ninja who served as perfect test cases for the new potion. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the potion was administered in front of arge audience. The results were nothing short of astonishing.


    Within three minutes, the potion began to take effect. Wounds started closing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it couldn''t regenerate severed limbs, ordinary injuries and trauma healed rapidly.


    Once the price of the potion was revealed 50,000 ryo to make, but sold for only 60,000 ryo ninja flocked to the hospital in droves, eager to get their hands on it. A long line quickly formed outside the hospital, filled with eager shinobi waiting to purchase a dose.


    Harano and his team of researchers worked around the clock, preparing the first batch of recovery potions. After five days and nights of tireless work, the first batch waspleted. However, it was far smaller than expected only fifty doses. Despite the limited supply, every vial was sold out almost immediately.---


    "Unbelievable!" one of the shinobi eximed, looking at the results.


    "Hahaha, Harano-sensei, you''ve really outdone yourself!" another ninja praised.


    Harano, though ttered, felt a bit ufortable with the praise. In truth, he wasn''t the one who deserved the credit Orochimaru was the true mastermind behind the development of the potion. But Hiruzen had decreed that Orochimaru''s role in the vige''s scientific advancements was to remain a closely guarded secret.


    The vige wasn''t ready to reveal Orochimaru''s work to the public, so only a few select individuals like Tsunade, Jiraiya, and a handful of high-ranking shinobi knew the truth. Those who knew had signed confidentiality agreements and were sworn to silence. For now, Harano had to bear the weight of the credit and the attention that came with it.


    After fending off the wave ofpliments, Harano left the hospital and made his way to the Hokage''s office to deliver a report.


    ---


    Hiruzen sat at his desk, listening carefully as Harano presented the findings.


    "And that''s the situation, Hokage-sama," Harano concluded. "Based on the amount of medicinal herbs we''ve acquired, the maximum number of recovery potions we can produce is about five hundred. Any more than that, and we''ll run out of rare ingredients."


    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "Five hundred¡­ It''s a good start, but it''s not enough. Take your time with the next batch. You''ve done well, Harano. Go get some rest."


    "Thank you, Hokage-sama," Harano said, bowing as he left the room.


    As soon as Harano left, Hiruzen summoned the other high-ranking officials of Konoha, including Homura Mitokado, Koharu Utatane, and Danzo Shimura.


    When they heard the report, both Homura and Koharu were full of praise.


    "This is a tremendous scientific achievement!" Homura said, eyes gleaming.


    "Orochimaru really is a genius," Koharu added. "This potion will be like carrying a medical ninja with you into battle. It''ll drastically reduce casualties for our shinobi."


    "Indeed," Danzo said coolly. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. While the potion is effective, it still has its limits. If the injuries are too severe or too numerous, one dose may not be enough."


    "They''ve tested that already," Koharu replied. "If someone takes two doses, it should be enough to heal even the most serious wounds."


    Danzo narrowed his eyes, remaining silent for a moment. Even he couldn''t find any ws in the recovery potion''s design, and that was a rare urrence.


    ---


    Meanwhile, far from Konoha, Orochimaru was unaware of the potion''s sudden poprity in the vige. His team had finally reached the border of the Land of Rice Fields, and they were taking a brief rest before crossing into the small country. §²??£Î??§¦?


    While Jiraiya chatted away with the merchant Bach, Orochimaru sat by himself on arge rock, lost in thought.@@novelbin@@


    The Land of Rice Fields bordered the Land of Fire to the north and was a small, neutral country wedged between therger nations. With no ninja vige of its own, the Land of Rice Fields had always been a victim of the conflicts between the great powers, often caught in the crossfire. Orochimaru knew this all too well during Konoha''s wars with Kumo, the Land of Rice Fields had suffered greatly.


    As Orochimaru reflected on the country''s fate, an idea began to form in his mind. Regardless of whether his future yed out as it had in the original timeline, he knew one thing for certain: if he wanted to achieve true power, he would need to build his own force.


    In the original series, Orochimaru had formed the Sound Vige, gathering an elite group of subordinates like Kabuto, Kimimaro, Jugo, and Guren. Each one of them was powerful in their own right. Orochimaru realized that if he didn''t start building his own team, he would end up doing everything himself. That would be no different from living as a mediocre ninja.


    Even Danzo knew the importance of gathering a loyal team before trying to aplish anything significant. There was no reason for Orochimaru to be any different.


    As he thought about this, Orochimaru''s expression grew serious. "It''s time to start preparing for the future," he muttered to himself.


    Just then, a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Hey, Orochimaru, what are you thinking about?" Tsunade asked, walking over to him. She had noticed him sitting off to the side, deep in thought.


    Orochimaru nced at her, his mind still partially on his ns. "Nothing much," he replied.


    Tsunade gave him a suspicious look. "Really? You''ve seemed distracted this whole trip. Is it because of what Grandma Mito told you?"


    "Not at all," Orochimaru answered, pausing as something clicked in his mind. "Wait, how do you know your grandmother came to see me?"


    Tsunade''s eyes widened slightly as she realized she''d said too much. She bit her lip, quickly trying to cover up her slip. "Well¡­ because she told me she was going to talk to you."


    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. He had already guessed as much.


    Tsunade, relieved that Orochimaru didn''t pry, smiled awkwardly and decided to change the subject. "Hehe, speaking of which, what do you think about me being your girlfriend?" she asked suddenly, trying to be yful but also somewhat serious.


    Orochimaru blinked, taken aback by the question. "What?"


    Tsunade''s face turned slightly pink, but she maintained herposure, waiting for his response.


    For a moment, Orochimaru didn''t know what to say. It seemed like Tsunade was half-joking, but he also knew her well enough to realize she might not be entirely kidding.


    "He couldn''t help but chuckle softly to himself. Tsunade was many things, but subtle was not one of them.

 Chapter 55:

    Looking at Tsunade''s cute yet serious expression, Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel amused and somewhat infected by her earnestness. It was hard to take her seriously, yet her straightforwardness was strangely endearing.


    "Didn''t I tell you? Wait until you''ve grown up," Orochimaru replied with a small smile, hoping that would end the conversation.


    "But, I want to be your girlfriend now¡­" Tsunade pouted, clearly not satisfied with his response.


    Orochimaru sighed. "Do you even know what it means to be a girlfriend?"@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade''s face lit up with determination, but then she stopped, and a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she leaned closer. "Of course I do... but wait a minute¡­ Hey! You''re not like that big pervert Jiraiya, are you? Don''t tell me you''re rejecting me because you don''t like my t chest!"


    Orochimaru blinked in surprise. Even though he had grown used to Tsunade''s blunt nature, herment caught him off guard. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. It was one thing to be straightforward, but this was... a bit much.


    He nced at her. She was still a child, almost ten years old, with no signs of the physical development that would one day make her famous. Compared to other girls her age, she was indeed a bit behind. But Orochimaru, who knew the future, also knew that Tsunade''s appearance would change drastically as she matured. In time, no one would dare to criticize her or evenpete with her in this regard.


    "You''re thinking too much," Orochimaru replied dryly, attempting to steer the conversation back to normalcy.


    Tsunade''s expression immediately brightened. "I knew you weren''t as shallow as Jiraiya! So, it''s settled then, right?"Without waiting for him to respond, she happily took his arm, as if they had just sealed some grand agreement. Orochimaru could clearly feel the strength she exerted, even in this small gesture. She was stronger than any ten-year-old girl had a right to be.


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions¡ªamusement, guilt, and a strange sense of contentment. Here was Tsunade, who had so casually confessed her feelings, without hesitation or fear of rejection.


    Tsunade had always been direct, even as a child. Orochimaru could tell that much hadn''t changed in the future. Although she was still young, her boldness took him off guard. He didn''t give her a straight answer, but he also didn''t push her away.


    In the distance, Jiraiya watched the entire exchange unfold. His eyes burned with resentment, and his heart sank deeper with every second that Tsunade clung to Orochimaru. Cursing Orochimaru under his breath, he couldn''t help but feel that his hopes of being with Tsunade were crumbling before his eyes.


    "It''s really unfair¡­" Jiraiya muttered, supporting his chin with his hand. The scene before him was crushing. Tsunade, who had always been the object of his affection, had never shown the slightest interest in him, and now she was practically glued to Orochimaru''s side. It felt like his entire motivation for training had been ripped away in an instant. What was the point of improving if he had no hope with her?


    From across the campfire, Bach, the merchant, noticed Jiraiya''s gloomy expression. As someone with a bit more life experience, Bach immediately recognized the telltale signs of a love triangle.


    "What''s wrong, kid?" Bach asked, leaning forward with a sly smile. "You look like someone who just lost a fight¡­ or maybe something even more important?"


    Jiraiya snapped out of his daze, shaking his head. "Nah¡­ It''s nothing, really. Just feeling a little¡­ off."


    Bach chuckled, clearly not fooled. "Looks to me like your buddy over there is winning something you wanted. Bute on, you can''t give up so easily, can you?"


    Jiraiya sighed, dejected. "What''s the point? I can never beat Orochimaru. I''ve tried, and I always lose." He rested his head in his hands. "What am I supposed to do when I''m constantlying in second to that guy?"


    Jiraiya''s despondency wasn''t just because of Tsunade. It was the fact that Orochimaru had always been ahead of him¡ªin strength, in talent, in every way that mattered. It was a tough pill to swallow.


    Bach raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "You can''t beat him at all? Even with all your skills? He must be quite something¡­"


    "Yeah, he''s something alright," Jiraiya mumbled bitterly. "No matter how hard I train, no matter how much stronger I get, Orochimaru is always two steps ahead. It''s exhausting."


    Bach gave Jiraiya a thoughtful look, then leaned in. "Well, just because you haven''t beaten him yet doesn''t mean you won''t be able to one day. You''re a ninja, right? You''re supposed to be persistent. Giving up after a few losses? Come on, kid, that''s not the ninja way."


    Jiraiya stared at Bach, his eyes widening as the merchant''s words began to sink in. Slowly, he nodded. "You know what¡­ You''re right, Uncle. Just because I haven''t beaten him now doesn''t mean I won''t in the future. I''m a ninja! I can''t give up that easily."


    Bach grinned, clearly satisfied that his words had had the desired effect. "Exactly! That''s the spirit. Keep at it. You''ll get your chance."


    "Thanks, Uncle! You really helped me snap out of it!" Jiraiya said with newfound energy, a grin spreading across his face.


    As Jiraiya continued to chat with Bach, Tsunade, who had been watching from a distance, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "What''s going on with Jiraiya?" she asked, ncing at Orochimaru. ?????????


    Orochimaru, still somewhat amused by the earlier conversation, nced over at Jiraiya. "Who knows? Maybe he just needed some motivation."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes, looking down at her hand still wrapped around Orochimaru''s arm. "What does it have to do with him if I''m holding your arm? Besides, does he look unhappy to you?"


    Orochimaru followed her gaze and noticed Jiraiya, who was now grinning and full of energy once more.


    "Strange¡­" Orochimaru muttered. "Looks like he snapped out of it on his own."


    Tsunade shrugged, resting her head on Orochimaru''s shoulder. "Whatever. It''s not like he ever had a chance anyway."

 Chapter 58:

    Orochimaru had made significant scientific progress, at least by Konoha''s standards. However, he wasn''t ready to reveal all of his discoveries just yet. He preferred to keep the more significant results to himself, saving them for the right time or for his own future use. asionally, he''d share a minor invention, but nothing that could truly jeopardize his long-term ns.


    He knew that his destiny was uncertain. If he were to ever leave the vige, he would need powerful tools to protect himself. His research had been slow, and the path to scientific breakthroughs was long and grueling. When he thought about how quickly someone like Naruto Uzumaki grew in power from a rookie Genin to someone who could stand against a goddess like Kaguya in just 5 years Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a bit frustrated.


    Byparison, Orochimaru had spent the past three years in Konoha, and while his progress was impressive, it was only scratching the surface of what he knew he could achieve. He understood that science and technology would eventually give him power far beyond that of any ninja. Still, the time required for such research, and the istion that came with it, weighed heavily on him.@@novelbin@@


    He remembered that in the original story, during hister years, he had a loyal and capable subordinate Kabuto Yakushi who shared his passion for scientific research. But Kabuto wouldn''t be born for at least another 20 years, so for now, Orochimaru was on his own.


    He knew he needed subordinates if he was to make significant progress. Someone to share the burden of research and carry out tasks for him. He spent hours that night pondering possible candidates, but by the time he reached the middle of the night, he hade to a disheartening conclusion: there was no one suitable. Some were skilled, butcked the knowledge he needed. Others had the right status or potential, but their abilities fell short.


    In the end, Orochimaru decided he would have to wait. Timing, as always, was crucial.


    ---


    The next morning, Orochimaru made his way to the Hokage''s office, ready to take on another mission. His experiments were currently in a phase where the cells were still growing, so he had some free time. He figured it would be useful toplete a few more missions, broaden his experience, and see more of the world beyond Konoha.


    However, when he arrived, Hiruzen had some unexpected news for him."Orochimaru, given your current abilities, only B-level and above missions are suitable for your growth. But to put your potential employers at ease, you''ll need to pass a test."


    "A test?" Orochimaru''s golden eyes narrowed slightly. "The Chunin Exam?"


    "Exactly."


    For Orochimaru and his team, C- and D-level missions were of little interest. They were mostly menial tasks, far below their abilities. But higher-level missions often came with skeptical employers people who doubted the capabilities of such young ninjas. Orochimaru recalled the trouble they''d had with Bach, the merchant who had doubted their skills due to their age.


    Hiruzen had taken that into ount, deciding that it was time for Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya to take the Chunin Exam. Once they were promoted to Chunin and donned the official vest, no one would question theirpetence again.


    "Understood," Orochimaru nodded. "We''ll take the exam."


    To him, the Chunin Exam was merely a formality.


    ---


    After being in this world for so long, Orochimaru hade to understand that the Chunin Exam was quite different from the one depicted in the original story. What most people knew was the politically motivated, inter-vige version of the Chunin Exam a grand spectacle designed to showcase military power and foster rtions between nations. That version only took ce once every few years, and only invited participants from allied or neutral countries.


    The real Chunin Exam, however, was much simpler. It was held every six months and was strictly an internal affair, only for Konoha''s own ninjas. Any Genin whose Jonin-sensei deemed them ready could participate, regardless of age or background. Some, like Kakashi Hatake, were promoted at an extremely young age, while others, like Might Dai, remained Genin well into their 30s or 40s.


    At the training grounds, when Jiraiya heard about the Chunin Exam, he was bursting with excitement.


    "Alright! I, Jiraiya sama, will give it my all for the Chunin Exam!" he shouted enthusiastically.


    Tsunade rolled her eyes, her head full of frustration at Jiraiya''s antics. "That idiot is always so over-enthusiastic."


    Orochimaru watched Jiraiya with a contemtive look. He couldn''t help but wonder where Jiraiya''s boundless energy came from. Was it pure willpower, or did this guy have some kind of hidden stimnt? ??????§§?

 Chapter 60:

    Time flies!


    As everyone focused on their training, half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and the Chunin Exams were about to begin!


    In Konoha, the Chunin Exam wasn''t anything new. The vigers and ninjas had be quite used to it, since it happened twice a year like clockwork. Most of them had grown tired of watching the semi-annual selection process. Only those ninjas who didn''t have any missions or were simply bored would bother to watch.


    Of course, the daily tasks for many ninjas were mundane and tedious, so this event was a bit of excitement. During the Chunin Exams, they could enjoy the added thrill of gambling on the oue. The gambling aspect injected some fun into an otherwise ordinary part of vige life.


    "Oh? There are so many people this time," Jiraiya said, surprised as they arrived at the waiting room for the Chunin selection.


    The ssroom was massive, yet it was still packed with arge crowd. It was far more crowded than Jiraiya had expected. There had to be several hundred people there, a stark contrast to the one or two hundred participants he remembered hearing about in the original story.


    Orochimaru wasn''t surprised in the least. He had already predicted this oue. The gap between the real world and his memories was something he hade to terms with.


    After all, think of the Fourth Great Ninja War, where the Allied Shinobi Forces numbered around 80,000. Given the distribution among the five major nations, Konoha being the most powerful had contributed at least 20,000 ninjas. Even after suffering heavy casualties from previous wars, they still managed to field such arge force.


    With that in mind, Orochimaru estimated that Konoha, in its current state, likely had a total ninja poption of around 30,000.Out of those 30,000 ninjas, how many were Jounin? How many Chunin? How many were still Genin?


    Jounin were the elite, the strongest fighters in the vige. They made up the smallest percentage of the ninja poption, less than one-tenth. Chunin and Special Jounin made up the bulk of the forces, about half. Genin, the lowest rank, ounted for roughly 30% of the total ninjas.


    In other words, out of 30,000 ninjas, Konoha likely had close to 10,000 Genin. Even if only a small fraction of them signed up for the Chunin Exams, that still left one or two thousand participants in total. That''s why the ssroom they entered now had hundreds of people crowded inside.


    The ages of the participants varied widely. Some were children around Orochimaru''s age, while others were in their twenties or even uncles in their forties.


    This didn''t surprise Orochimaru at all. In this world, it wasn''t unusual to see such a wide age range for the Chunin Exams. After all, while every ninja might start out as a Genin at the same age, not everyone advanced to Chunin at the same pace. For some, it took years. For others, like Kakashi in the future, it could happen at a very young age.


    For some unfortunate ninjas, they might remain Genin their entire lives, unable to advance beyond that level, even into their forties or fifties. The Chunin Exams were a ce where these gaps became especially visible.


    As Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade entered the room, they drew attention from several participants. A few older Genin near the door smirked and exchanged mockingments.


    "Haha, looks like there''s a lot of kids this year who aren''t afraid of dying!" one of them snickered.


    "Yeah, they should know that during peacetime, there''s no rush to take the Chunin Exam. But look at them they''re still eager to sign up!"


    "They probably don''t realize how much harder the Chunin Exam has gotten over the years. These brats will figure it out once they get a taste of the real thing."


    "There''s always some clueless kids who think they can make it, but they''ll only understand once they''ve been taught a bloody lesson."


    Their taunts were directed at Orochimaru and his team. However, most of the other Genin, especially those further away in the room, were too focused on their own preparations to pay attention.


    "These guys don''t look too weak," Tsunade said, calmly assessing the group.


    Jiraiya, however, was more interested in something else. "Hey, look over there," he said, pointing excitedly to a corner of the room. "That white-haired guy was there the other day." ??N?????


    Orochimaru and Tsunade followed Jiraiya''s gaze and saw a white-haired boy deep in conversation with a group of hispanions. It was none other than Hatake Sakumo, the boy they had encountered before.@@novelbin@@


    As Sakumo noticed the three of them entering the ssroom, he paused, said something to hispanions, and then made his way over to them.


    "Hey, he''sing over!" Jiraiya said nervously, swallowing hard. "Orochimaru¡­ do you think he heard me call him ''White haired dude''? What if he''s mad and wants to beat me up?"


    Jiraiya''s reaction was asedic as ever. His thought process always seemed to work differently than most people''s. They hadn''t even started the exam yet no one would get into a fight at this stage.


    Sakumo reached them, and before Jiraiya could panic any further, he smiled at Orochimaru and said, "Oh, Orochimaru, we meet again."


    "Indeed," Orochimaru replied, nodding.


    "Thanks again for your helpst time," Sakumo said, bowing slightly.


    "You''re wee," Orochimaru said simply.


    Tsunade and Jiraiya, who had been watching the exchange, were both surprised.


    "Wait, you two know each other?" Tsunade asked.


    "Yeah, when did that happen?" Jiraiya added. "Howe I didn''t know about this?"


    Sakumo chuckled softly and recounted the story of how he and Orochimaru had met at the hospital. At the moment, Sakumo was still only an eleven-year-old boy, and his demeanor was much shyer and more reservedpared to the future legend he would be. Much like how Naruto met Neji during the Chunin Exams in the original series, this was just the beginning of the story for Sakumo.


    "Oh, I see!" Jiraiya said, breaking into a wide grin. "I''m Jiraiya, by the way. I''m this guy''s teammate. Maybe we''ll run into each other during the exam!"


    "Haha, if we do, go easy on me," Sakumo said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go too hard on you " Jiraiya began to boast, but before he could finish, Tsunade smacked him on the head.


    "Tsunade! What was that for?" Jiraiya groaned, clutching his head in pain. "Why''d you hit me?"


    "Do you even need to ask?" Tsunade sighed in exasperation. "You''re bragging again. You always do this¡­"


    "Bragging? I''m not bragging! I''m just saying.."


    Tsunade cut him off again, grabbing him by the ear. "Come with me, you idiot¡­"


    As she dragged Jiraiya away, Orochimaru and Sakumo exchanged an amused nce.

 Chapter 62:

    Invisible flies have two main functions: scanning and projection.


    Orochimaru utilized these two functions with remarkable precision. One fly was responsible for scanning Jiraiya''s test paper, transmitting the data to Orochimaru, while the second fly projected the answers back onto Jiraiya''s paper.


    This might seem likemon technology in modern times, but in this world, it was an invaluable and near-untraceable tool.


    As the faint light from the fly projected answers onto Jiraiya''s test paper, he couldn''t help but let out a startled yelp, nearly falling off his chair.


    "Wh-What the hell is that?!"


    Bang bang!


    The examiner smacked his desk with a pointer, ring at Jiraiya.


    "You there! Quiet down, or you''ll be disqualified!"


    Jiraiya, still wide-eyed and flustered, tried to exin, "But just now there was something on my paper...""What''s going on with you?" Another examiner came over, looking puzzled.


    Realizing that every student in the room was now staring at him, Jiraiya quickly waved his hands and stammered, "N-Nothing! It''s fine! Haha, just, uh, had a moment."


    Though often clueless, Jiraiya wasn''tpletely dense. He realized that whatever had happened, drawing attention to it would only make things worse. After a brief moment of panic, he gathered himself.


    The examiner gave him onest suspicious look before walking away, and Jiraiya exhaled in relief. Whoever was helping him, they clearly had a n in mind.


    As Jiraiya calmed down, the faint light from the invisible fly once again shone on his paper. This time, Jiraiya remainedposed, realizing that this was his chance to pass the exam.


    The light was so dim that it went unnoticed by anyone else in the room, and Orochimaru had been careful to position it outside the examiners'' line of sight. Jiraiya, despite his earlier confusion, now copied the answers with surprising speed and efficiency.


    ---


    Once they left the exam room, Jiraiya was still deep in thought, puzzling over what had happened. During the written test, someone had definitely been helping him, but who?


    He couldn''t just let this go. As a young and curious ninja, he had to figure it out. But given the time constraints and the exam environment, he hadn''t had the chance to investigate further.


    "Orochimaru¡­ was that you back there?" Jiraiya asked, looking skeptical.


    "Hm? What are you talking about?" Orochimaru replied, his expression nk.


    "Never mind¡­" Jiraiya muttered, even more confused. He was sure that the only people capable of helping him were his two teammates: Orochimaru and Tsunade. Tsunade was a medical-ninjutsu specialist, and her skills weren''t particrly suited to something like this. But Orochimaru? He was always experimenting with strange techniques and abilities. It had to be him.


    But the more he looked at Orochimaru''s calm demeanor, the more confused he became. Was it really him?


    "Seriously, was it you?" Jiraiya pressed on.


    Orochimaru, seeing no point in continuing the charade, finally said, "Are you talking about giving you the answers?"


    The bluntness of Orochimaru''s statement caught Jiraiya off guard. His eyes widened in shock.


    "So, it was you! How did you do it?!" Jiraiya eximed, utterly astonished. "You just transmitted the answers onto my paper! What kind of ninjutsu is that?!" ??¦¡??o????


    Before Orochimaru could answer, Tsunade appeared beside them, having overheard part of the conversation. "What are you two whispering about?" she asked suspiciously.


    Unable to contain his excitement, Jiraiya immediately filled Tsunade in on everything that had happened during the test, going into great detail about the mysterious answers appearing on his paper.


    Tsunade, equally astonished, turned to Orochimaru. "That''s incredible! I was worried Jiraiya would fail, but now¡­ Orochimaru, how did you pull it off?"


    Orochimaru, calm as ever, replied, "It''s just a little gadget I''ve been working on."


    "Gadget? What kind of gadget?" Tsunade asked, her curiosity piqued. "How can something like that transmit answers?"


    "Yeah, Orochimaru! Show us how it works!" Jiraiya added, his excitement growing.


    They were still kids, after all. Their curiosity was boundless. The idea of some new invention that could project answers during an exam was too tempting for them to ignore.


    Orochimaru smirked. "Alright, I''ll show you, but you need to keep this a secret."


    Both Tsunade and Jiraiya nodded eagerly, promising to keep their mouths shut.


    Without hesitation, Orochimaru held out his hand, and there it wasba small, seemingly ordinary fly perched on his palm. "Here. This is the ''gadget''."


    "Ew! That''s just a fly! How gross!" Tsunade recoiled, taking a step back.@@novelbin@@


    Jiraiya, on the other hand, squinted in disbelief. "Come on, there''s no way an ordinary fly could do that. This isn''t just a normal fly, right?"


    Orochimaru nodded. "You''re right. It''s a new species I discovered. It can record what it sees and project it elsewhere."


    This, of course, was a half-truth. The invisible fly was a highly sophisticated mechanical device, but to any onlooker, it appearedpletely natural. Orochimaru had nned for this scenario from the beginning. The fly was indistinguishable from a real insect unless examined up close.


    "It can do that?!" Jiraiya asked, thoroughly impressed. "That''s amazing!"


    "Yeah, seriously, Orochimaru. You alwayse up with the weirdest, coolest things," Tsunade added, though she still kept her distance from the fly.


    "How does it work?" Jiraiya asked, still fascinated.


    Orochimaru casually exined the basics, demonstrating how the fly scanned the environment and projected images. He had crafted the story carefully. In a world filled with strange and unique abilities, such as the Yamanaka n''s mind control or the Aburame n''s insect maniption, something like this could easily be passed off as a newly discovered creature.


    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade were fully convinced. Even seasoned ninjas hade across countless species of bugs, many with bizarre powers. A fly that could scan and project didn''t seem out of the ordinary at all.

 Chapter 65:

    Orochimaru and his team gained their fame during the Second Shinobi World War. But before that, they were rtively unknown, even to most of the ninjas within Konoha. Back then, few people knew them or that they were the disciples of the Third Hokage.


    It was simr to how, during the original series, Namikaze Minato became known only after his exploits against the Iwa ninjas, despite being extremely powerful. Inrge ns like the Uchiha and Hyuga, many members didn''t even know their own rtives, so it wasn''t surprising that Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were also rtively unknown at the time.


    As Orochimaru''s team faced off against their opponents, many of the onlookers thought the match was uninteresting. In their minds, civilian ninjas, especially ones as young as Orochimaru and his teammates, couldn''t possibly put on an exciting fight.


    "These three kids are way too young, aren''t they?" one spectator murmured.


    "They look like they just graduated," another added.


    "Ugh, this match is going to be boring. It''s gonna be aplete mismatch," a third personined.


    "Yeah, probably aplete crush."


    Inside the training ground, Orochimaru''s team and Saosuke''s team were already in position, ready to fight.


    "Get into position! Ready¡­ begin!" shouted the examiner.Boom!


    *Bang, bang, bang!*


    In an instant, it was over.


    The examiner blinked in confusion, as did most of the spectators. No one couldprehend what had just happened.


    "What the¡­ what just happened?"


    "I blinked and missed it¡­ can someone tell me what happened?"


    The truth was, the crowd was right about one thing this match was indeed a crushing defeat. But it wasn''t Orochimaru''s team that was defeated. It was Saosuke''s.


    Tsunade had knocked out one of her opponents with a single punch, Jiraiya had subdued another with his bare hands, and Orochimaru stood behind thest one, calmly holding a kunai to the young man''s neck. The entire match hadsted less than ten seconds.


    The crowd was stunned.


    "Amazing!"


    "How did they move so fast?"


    All the spectators had heard was the examiner shouting "Begin!" and within moments, Orochimaru and his team had decimated their opponents. The only thing Saosuke''s team managed to do was throw a couple of shuriken in a panic. But those were meaningless against the speed and power of Orochimaru''s team.


    Even among genin, most couldn''t perform the Body Flicker Technique as efficiently as Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya. The three of them had already mastered it to a degree that far outpaced their peers. In fact, even the slowest of the trio, Jiraiya, was faster than an average genin.


    There had been no contest in the battle from the start.


    "These brats are much stronger than I thought," one of the spectators said in amazement.@@novelbin@@


    "Yeah, did you see that? Their Body Flicker Technique was way faster than Saosuke''s team."


    "Wait¡­ do you recognize that girl? The one who knocked out her opponent with a single punch?"


    "Huh? Who is she?"


    "She''s from the Senju n."


    "What? The Senju n? No wonder¡­ Wait, how do you know this?"


    "I heard it from my dad once."


    "Ah, that exins it¡­"


    With the crushing victory, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya had caught the attention of some of the more experienced ninjas in the crowd, especially the teams from therge ns. It was clear to everyone that Orochimaru''s team was not to be underestimated. ??¦¡£Î?????


    The next day, the matches continued. This time, their opponents managed tost for about thirty seconds. But it was still a decisive victory for Orochimaru''s team.


    By the third day, the team battle portion of the exam had concluded. Out of the initial one to two thousand participants, only around two hundred remained. That left about eighty teams moving on to the next stage of the exam.


    The remaining teams were taken to Konoha''s infamous Forest of Death. The forest spanned a radius of ten kilometers, with forty-four locked entrances. A river bisected the area, and in the center stood a tower. The rules for this round were simr to the ones described in the original series. Each team was given either a Heaven or Earth scroll, and their goal was to survive for five days while collecting a matching scroll from another team. Once they had both scrolls, they had to reach the central tower safely.


    This portion of the exam was designed to test not just the teams''bat abilities but also their survival skills and strategic thinking.


    As Orochimaru stared at the Heaven scroll his team had been assigned, a smirk crept onto his face. In the original timeline, he had been the main antagonist of this very exam. How ironic that he was now just a participant.


    "Orochimaru, what''s the n?" Jiraiya asked, eager to jump into action.


    "We''ll just head straight in," Orochimaru replied calmly.


    "What? You''re just going to rush in? Isn''t that going to lead to a lot of unnecessary fights?" Jiraiya questioned, a little baffled by the strategy.


    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru answered,pletely unfazed. "The level of opponents here isn''t worth wasting tactics on."


    Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged nces, speechless. While Orochimaru''s assessment was brutally honest, wasn''t it a bit arrogant to disregard tactics altogether? Still, they had no time to argue, as the gates to the Forest of Death had already been opened.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The ninjas dashed into the forest in groups. The eighty teams were split between the forty-four gates, with a ten-minute interval between each team entering. Orochimaru''s group was part of the second wave.


    Less than five minutes after entering the forest, they encountered another Konoha team that had entered earlier.


    The three male ninjas, likely close to twenty years old, stepped forward with smug expressions.


    "We noticed you kids earlier," one of them said. "Let''s avoid any unnecessary fighting. Just hand over your scroll."


    Orochimaru chuckled darkly. "You seem confident¡­ confident enough to show yourselves without any caution."


    "If we weren''t confident in beating some brats like you, we wouldn''t be herepeting, now would we?" one of the older ninjas sneered.


    "I see."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Orochimaru''s hands moved in a blur, forming seals.


    Boom!


    With a loud crash, the ground beneath one of the Konoha ninjas erupted, and a massive khaki-colored python shot out from the earth, swallowing the man whole before he even had time to react.

 Chapter 68:

    "What''s up with this guy?!"@@novelbin@@


    Behind arge tree, a young man with a pineapple-shaped haircut whispered in terror, his entire body trembling uncontrobly.


    He pressed his back firmly against the tree, trying to steady himself, but the fear was overwhelming.


    Behind two other trees stood two more figures a chubby red-haired boy and a skinny blonde. Their expressions mirrored his own fear, their bodies stiff with terror.


    These three were none other than Ino-Shika-Ch¨­, the team from Konoha consisting of members from the renowned Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi ns.


    After entering the forest, they found themselves ufortably close to Orochimaru''s group. Out of sheer curiosity, they had approached the area after hearing themotion caused by the giant snake.


    What they had witnessed next had shaken them to the core.


    They saw Orochimaru summoning a python with his Hidden Shadow Snake Hands technique, using it to retrieve a Konoha ninja swallowed whole.


    The sheer size and terror of the python had left an indelible mark on them, casting a shadow of dread over their hearts.They couldn''tprehend how a ten-year-old boy could possess so much chakra to summon such a massive creature.


    "Horrifying! That guy¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ there''s no way we canpete with him."


    The red-haired Akimichi and the thin Yamanaka slumped to the ground, speaking one after the other. The fear in their voices was palpable.


    Though they were from notable families and considered talented, the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ trio wasn''t known for raw destructive power. Against a fearsome summoning beast like Orochimaru''s, they werepletely outmatched.


    If Orochimaru had turned his attention toward them, they would have no choice but to hand over their scroll and hope for mercy.


    "Thank goodness he doesn''t seem interested in us!" Nara Shikafu, the boy with the pineapple haircut, breathed a sigh of relief. "If he was¡­ we''d be doomed!"


    "What now, Shikafu?" the red-haired Akimichi asked, his voice trembling.


    "We''ll stay hidden here a little longer, wait for them to get further away."


    "Seriously, though¡­ What kind of monster has so much chakra for such a summoning technique¡­?"


    "Who knows¡­" Shikafu muttered quietly.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back with Orochimaru''s group.


    After confirming that Orochimaru had fully recovered, Jiraiya turned his attention to the enormous python that had appeared earlier.


    "How do you have so much more chakra than me, Orochimaru?" Jiraiya asked, his eyes still wide with disbelief.


    It wasmon knowledge that therger the summoned creature, the more chakra it consumed. If Jiraiya tried to summon a toad of the same size as the python, it would likely drain all his chakra reserves. ???o???§§??


    No ninja in their right mind would waste all their chakra on a single summoning. So, Jiraiya reasoned that Orochimaru must have used far less chakra than expected for that giant snake.


    "Is it strange?" Orochimaru smirked slightly.


    "Of course it''s strange!" Jiraiya responded, almost exasperated. "Your training clearly doesn''t focus on building up chakra reserves, so how do you have so much more than me? It doesn''t make sense!"


    "Exactly! Even I''m surprised," Tsunade chimed in, backing Jiraiya up.


    Orochimaru didn''t belong to any special bloodline, nor had he undergone any unique chakra-enhancing training. And yet, his chakra reserves far surpassed Jiraiya''s, who regrly trained on his own. It was a baffling situation.


    Faced with their questioning, Orochimaru let out a helpless sigh. "Well, it seems this secret can''t be kept any longer."


    "Secret? What do you mean?" Tsunade asked.


    "It''s nothing tooplicated. It''s simply the result of mytest research. Though it''s still in the experimental phase."


    "Research? What are you talking about? Are you saying you''ve found a way to increase your chakra reserves?" Jiraiya and Tsunade were both stunned.


    To them, the idea that there could be a method besides rigorous training to increase chakra seemed absurd.


    "Exactly," Orochimaru nodded, nonchnt.


    The dliuted serum he had been working on was a future breakthrough he nned to reveal, so there was no harm in letting them know a bit early.


    "What¡­?"


    "That''s impossible!" Both Jiraiya and Tsunade eximed at the same time, their disbelief evident.


    But as the words left their mouths, they quickly realized how foolish they sounded. Orochimaru''s chakra had increased far beyond normal limits something that couldn''t be exined by training alone.


    "How is it impossible?" Orochimaru replied calmly. "Do you really think training is the only path to strength?"


    "..." Tsunade fell silent.


    "..." Jiraiya clenched his teeth but also stayed quiet.


    For as long as they could remember, they had believed in the principle that hard work and training were the only ways to be stronger. But Orochimaru had shattered that belief right before their eyes.


    Over the years, they had slowlye to ept the various miracles Orochimaru had aplished. He began researching human gics at the age of six andter developed the highly popr Super Recovery Potion. Now, hearing that he was working on a way to increase chakra reserves didn''t seem so far-fetched after all.


    "You really are a monster," Jiraiya muttered, finally giving up his resistance to the idea.


    However, there was still a sense of difort festering in his heart.


    After all, the foundation of a ninja''s strength had always been rigorous training and discipline. But now, Orochimaru was suggesting that scientific research could provide shortcuts to that power.


    This upended everything they had ever believed.


    The most disheartening thing for a person is when a belief they''ve held their entire life suddenly crumbles before them.


    It was like how ancient people believed the earth was t, only toter be told it was round. The copse of such a belief would feel like the ground falling out from under their feet.


    And now, both Jiraiya and Tsunade were feeling that same copse. Their deeply rooted belief that strength could only be earned through hard work was being questioned.


    Could it be possible that there really was another way to gain power?


    Would their entire understanding of the ninja world be turned upside down?


    "Monster? Heh," Orochimaru chuckled softly, noticing the troubled expressions on their faces. "This isn''t that big of a deal. Besides, don''t think of it as unfair. The world was never fair to begin with."


    "For example, Tsunade your abilities already surpassed others the moment you were born. And as time passes, that gap only widens. Is that fair to the other ninjas?"


    "That¡­ is indeed unfair," Jiraiya mumbled, almost in a daze.


    "Alright, alright. You win," Tsunade said with a sigh, admitting defeat. "But does this research of yours really have that great of an effect? Can it really change a person''s physique and increase their chakra reserves? And what about side effects?"


    At the mention of side effects, Jiraiya also grew more skeptical.


    It was well-known that every powerful medicine came with equally powerful side effects. Could this new invention really be safe?


    Orochimaru answered calmly, "I''ll exin everything to youter."


    "Huh? Whyter?" Tsunade asked, confused.


    "Because we havepany¡­" Orochimaru said, his eyes narrowing as he sensed an approaching presence.

 Chapter 70:

    Although Uchiha Dan had previously seen Orochimaru and his teammates in action, and had some understanding of their body flicker techniques, witnessing it firsthand in battle was apletely different experience.


    Fortunately for him, he reacted quickly. Defense was often easier than offense, especially if he could avoid his opponent''s initial burst of speed. He believed that if he could just hold off that first strike, the rest of the battle would fall into ce.


    But something was off.


    When he prepared to defend himself, he realized Orochimaru wasn''ting for him. Instead, Orochimaru had changed targets, attacking his teammates. In his hand, at some point, a kunai had appeared.


    "No... murderous intent!" Dan thought in horror.


    Murderous intent was a specific type of aura, one that only appeared in those who had taken a life before. Did this kid no, this monster already kill someone?


    Dan''s thoughts raced, but he had no time to dwell on them. He knew that if he didn''t act now, his teammate would be dead in seconds. In Konoha Vige, killing a fellow ninja was tantamount to betraying the vige, but the Chunin Exam was different. Here, the rules were crueler. Fatalities were allowed.


    For Dan, it wasn''t that he cared so much for his teammate''s life, but he knew that if his teammate died, their team would be eliminated from the exam. He had to act.


    Whoosh!Dan quickly used his own teleportation technique, throwing himself between Orochimaru and his teammate at thest moment.


    "Don''t underestimate me!" he shouted, his ninja sword meeting Orochimaru''s kunai in a loud metallic sh.


    ng!


    The sheer force of the collision shocked Dan. Orochimaru''s strength was unreal.


    "How... how is he not just fast, but also this strong?"


    Realizing he couldn''t hold back anymore, Dan''s eyes shed with determination. Using Orochimaru''s force, he pushed off and pulled his teammate back to safety, distancing them from Orochimaru''s immediate range.


    As they retreated, Dan''s dark eyes morphed into a deep scarlet Sharingan.


    "Latent Shadow Snake Hand!" Orochimaru''s voice rang out, and in an instant, countless snakes shot from his hands, heading straight for the retreating Dan.


    With his Sharingan now activated,Dan''s vision slowed the world around him. The snakes appeared to move in slow motion. He twisted his body in unnatural ways, narrowly dodging the snapping jaws of the serpents.


    However, while Dan managed to evade the attack, his teammate wasn''t as lucky.


    "Nani¡­?" the teammate gasped.


    The fangs of multiple snakes dug into his skin. He felt the crushing force of their bodies wrapping around him, and before he could even react, he was pulled violently toward Orochimaru.


    "Orochimaru!" Tsunade and Jiraiya shouted in unison, fearing the worst.


    But what Orochimaru did next caused them to exhale in relief.


    Instead of plunging the kunai into the trapped boy''s heart, Orochimaru simply clenched his fist and delivered a brutal punch to his face.


    Bang!


    The punch sent the boy flying like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    The ground tore apart in his wake as he skidded over ten meters, creating a deep trench, dust and debris filling the air. His body finally crashed into a distant tree with a loud thud. ?????§àB¨º¡ì


    Orochimaru''s strength, while not something he had trained excessively, was formidable. His naturally enhanced physique ensured that anyone struck by him would feel it deeply.


    "A-amazing..." Dan''s remaining teammate muttered, too stunned to move.


    Not only was Orochimaru fast, but his raw strength was terrifying.


    "Don''t just stand there, you idiot!" Dan barked, snapping his teammate out of his daze.


    However, by the time the teammate came to his senses, it was toote. The ground beneath him had turned into a swamp.


    "Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!" Jiraiya called out, grinning mischievously.


    "Hey, you can''t be caught daydreaming in the middle of a battle!" Jiraiya teased.


    The trapped ninja struggled, but the more he tried to free himself, the deeper he sank into the mire. Before he coulde up with a n to escape, a shadow loomed over him.


    "Herees a punch!" Tsunade shouted gleefully as she leaped into the air, bringing her fist down toward the helpless ninja.


    He raised his arms in a desperate attempt to block, but with his feet stuck in the swamp, there was no way he could withstand Tsunade''s monstrous strength.


    Bang!


    Her punch connected, sending him flying out of the swamp and crashing into the ground like a ragdoll, following the fate of his other teammate.


    Just like that, what had started as a 3v3 battle quickly became a 3v1.


    "Finally willing to join the fight, huh?" Orochimaru said with a smirk, his eyes shifting toward Jiraiya and Tsunade. The two of them hadn''t lifted a finger since entering the Forest of Death, and now it seemed they were finally getting involved.


    "As long as you''re not killing anyone, I''m happy to step in!" Tsunade responded with a grin. She stepped across the swamp, chakra concentrated in her feet to prevent herself from sinking. She then pped her hands yfully.


    As Orochimaru''s teammates, both she and Jiraiya knew that once Orochimaru''s Latent Shadow Snake Hand took hold, it would only take a kunai to finish off the enemy. But instead, Orochimaru had held back and delivered a punch.


    That, in Tsunade''s eyes, confirmed that Orochimaru was still the teammate she trusted someone who wasn''t killing needlessly.


    "Afraid I''ll kill someone?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm.


    "It''s fine to kill enemies, but they''re from our vige, and this is just an exam¡­" Tsunade didn''t finish her sentence, but she trusted that Orochimaru understood her point.


    "I see," Orochimaru replied, his tone indicating he had no problem with that.


    "Damn it! Are you all just going to ignore me?!" Dan shouted angrily, realizing that the trio had been chatting leisurely whilepletely disregarding him.


    The Uchiha n prided themselves on their innate talents and spiritual power. To be ignored like this especially by three kids younger than him was unbearable.


    "What''s wrong?" Jiraiya taunted, crossing his arms with a smirk. "You still think you can take on all three of us by yourself?"


    Dan''s fists tightened in anger. He knew better than anyone that the odds were against him now. With his two teammates down, and thebat prowess the trio had disyed, he didn''t stand a chance.@@novelbin@@


    Realizing his predicament, he made a quick decision.


    "As much as I hate to admit it¡­ I don''t have a choice," he said through gritted teeth. "Take the scroll and let us leave."


    He slowly reached into his pouch and ced the scroll carefully on the ground.


    The word "µØ" (Earth) was clearly inscribed on the scroll.

 Chapter 73:

    The giant python that Orochimaru had summoned was the same one from before, massive and terrifying. Its body was as thick as several people sping hands together, and its eyes, bigger than a human head, gleamed with a predatory gleam.


    Orochimaru, however, didn''t seem to notice anything unusual. With a calm leap, he jumped onto the snake''s head and waved casually to Tsunade and Jiraiya.


    "Come on up!"


    Whoosh!


    Tsunade and Jiraiya followed suit,nding behind Orochimaru. Despite the snake''s size and ferocity, neither of them flinched. They had long grown ustomed to Orochimaru''s summons and had learned to trust his decisions.@@novelbin@@


    "Are you calling this big snake again? You sure you have enough chakra to keep it going?" Tsunade asked skeptically, still marveling at the size of the creature.


    "I wouldn''t do anything I wasn''t sure of," Orochimaru replied, his tone nonchnt as ever.


    With a flick of his wrist, he signaled the giant python to move.


    "Let''s go" Orochimaru said."Yes, Master," the giant python hissed in reply before slithering forward, crashing through the underbrush, uprooting trees, and trampling down everything in its path as it moved deeper into the forest.


    From their hidden spot, Inuzuka Zen, Hyuga Ryuichi, and Aburame Shingo watched the massive snake and its riders with wide-eyed disbelief. Even Uchiha Dan, still recovering from his defeat, could only watch in stunned silence as Orochimaru and his team disappeared into the woods on the giant python.


    "This¡­ this is insane," Zen whispered, unable to tear his eyes away from the sight. "How does he have this much chakra?"


    The three of them exchanged nces, each seeing the same thing reflected in each other''s eyes fear.


    "What kind of monster is he?" Shingo muttered.


    Zen subconsciously nced down at his ownpanion, the small yellow dog named Kiku. The Inuzuka n were known for their bond with their caninepanions, and the dogs they raised were battle-hardened and courageous. Yet now, Kiku was trembling uncontrobly at his feet, visibly terrified by the presence of Orochimaru''s snake.


    Zen quickly bent down, patting Kiku''s head to soothe him. "It''s okay, it''s okay¡­"


    "Zen, take a look," Ryuichi suddenly said, his tone sharp.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Look at the direction they''re headed."


    Zen looked up, confused. "Isn''t that the way to the central tower?"


    Ryuichi shook his head. "No. The direction they''re going in¡­ it''s not towards the central tower."


    ---


    Inside the tower at the center of the Forest of Death, the Third Hokage stood on the lower floor, listening to the examiners'' reports on the past few days of the Chunin Selection Exam. Surrounding him were a handful of Konoha Jounin, with ANBU members hidden in the shadows, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice.


    "Today is the fifth day," the Hokage mused aloud, his brow furrowing as he nced at the four teams standing before him. "Only four teams havepleted their mission so far?"


    The Third Hokage found this odd. Of the eighty teams that had entered the Forest of Death, even if half were eliminated, there should still be at least twenty teams that had seeded by now. Yet here stood only four, and what was more concerning was that his own disciples Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were not among them.


    It didn''t make sense. He knew better than anyone the strength of his students. For them not to havepleted the mission yet was not only unusual it was a little embarrassing, considering their potential. ????¦Â??


    The Hokage''s gaze swept across the four teams present. The first to arrive had been Hatake Sakumo''s team, who had reached the tower on the second day. Following them, Zen''s team had arrived on the third day, and then Nara Shikaku'' team on the fourth day. Uchiha Dan''s team had only just made it in that morning.


    The Hokage nced over at the examiners. "What about the other teams?"


    The examiner stepped forward and spoke respectfully, "Many have either been eliminated due to injury orck of scrolls, Hokage-sama. As for the rest¡­"


    BOOM!


    A sudden explosion shook the ground, interrupting the examiner mid-sentence.


    "What was that?" the Hokage snapped, his hand immediately resting on the hilt of his staff.


    "Enemy attack?" one of the Jounin called out, springing into action.


    "Protect Lord Hokage!" shouted another as two ANBU operatives appeared at the Third Hokage''s side, weapons drawn. Two more ANBU darted outside the tower to investigate the disturbance.


    The examiners quickly moved to shield the remaining candidates, urging them into defensive positions.


    ---


    "Help me! Please, just save me!"


    A Konoha ninja, his face streaked with dirt and panic, was fleeing desperately through the jungle. His clothes were torn, and his movements were frantic as he stumbled through the underbrush. Behind him, a giant python slithered after him, its enormous body crashing through the trees as it pursued him relentlessly.


    "That''s¡­"


    The two ANBU who had rushed out of the tower door spotted the giant snake immediately, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    "How is there such a monster in the Forest of Death?" one of them asked, stunned.


    "We need to take it down," the other ANBU said, already preparing to engage.


    "Wait! Look closely at its head!" the first ANBU warned, stopping hispanion just in time.


    The second ANBU nced up, eyes narrowing as he followed the warning.


    On top of the giant snake''s heady a figure, one they hadn''t noticed at first. As the snake moved closer, it became clearer.


    Someone was riding the snake.


    The two ANBU operatives exchanged looks of shock, disbelief in their eyes.

 Chapter 77:

    Hiruzen''s tone was filled with reprimand as he continued his lecture.


    "If this kind of drug can alter the body''s constitution, any side effects could be catastrophic for the experimental subjects."


    He paused, looking Orochimaru in the eye as he listed the potential dangers. "It could cause anything from rapid aging and permanent disability to even death byplete cellr copse. Don''t you care about your own life, Orochimaru?"


    There was genuine concern behind his words. Hiruzen was more than just angry he was worried. If Orochimaru recklessly damaged himself with these experiments, it would be a great loss not only to him but also to Konoha as a whole. Hiruzen had high hopes for Orochimaru; he was, after all, his most talented disciple.


    "I understand, sensei," Orochimaru responded, his voice calm, though inwardly, he regretted revealing too much too soon. The matter of his chakra volume had slipped out unintentionally when they were with Tsunade earlier. He hadn''t nned on discussing it until his research was further along.


    However, now that the issue had been raised, he had no choice but to face the consequences. Despite his calm demeanor, Orochimaru knew he had to acknowledge Hiruzen''s concerns.


    "I''m confident in my research, and I don''t foresee any problems arising."


    Hiruzen, visibly upset, pressed further. "There ''shouldn''t'' be any problems? That''s not good enough! If something does go wrong, it will be toote to undo the damage."


    With a deep breath, Hiruzen calmed himself slightly. "Alright, you may go now. I''ll think about this matter carefully. But remember this, Orochimaru never experiment on yourself again. Understood?""Yes, sensei," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod, then turned and left the office.


    "Hm." Watching his disciple leave, Hiruzen''s expression remained thoughtful. Orochimaru had always been an exceptional talent, but his recent actions had been surprising even for someone as gifted as him. Developing recovery potions, defeating over fifty teams in the Chunin Exams, and now increasing chakra reserves through experimental means? His growth was astonishing, but it also raised concerns.


    With this in mind, Hiruzen quickly convened a high-level meeting with Konoha''s top brass to discuss the matter.


    ---


    Elsewhere in Konoha Hospital, a middle-aged man stood by the bedside of his son, who was bandaged head to toe.


    "Son, did you fail the Chunin selection exam?" the man asked cautiously.


    The young man on the bed looked utterly defeated. "Don''t even bring it up, Dad. I encountered a monster during the exam. This huge snake came out of nowhere, summoned by some guy during a battle between my team and another. He stole both our scrolls!"


    He clenched his fists in frustration. "It''s totally unfair! I don''t even know why someone like that was allowed to participate in the Chunin Exams!"


    The middle-aged man blinked in surprise. "A giant snake, you say?"


    "Yeah! My team was hiding in what we thought was a perfect spot, but somehow those three found us. Three people and a snake! It was impossible to fight back or run away. They were too strong."


    The injured ninja on the beds nearby also chimed in with their own frustrations.


    "They broke all the rules! It''s bad enough to steal one scroll, but they took both ours and the other team''s. Completely ruthless!"


    "That snake was massive. It had thick skin and was ridiculously tough. There was nothing we could do to stop it."@@novelbin@@


    "Yeah, and with the snake on their side, those three were unbeatable in the jungle. No one stood a chance."


    The topic seemed to be on everyone''s lips. Every Konoha ninja who had taken part in the Forest of Death during this exam was discussing the same name Orochimaru.


    ---


    At Konoha''s Barbecue Restaurant, five people gathered around a table, toasting and celebrating. Although they weren''t drinking alcohol, the mood was lively.


    The group consisted of Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo, and a young man named Hiruko.


    Hatake Sakumo, having sessfully passed the Chunin exam, had met up with the others to celebrate, while Hiruko hade specifically to congratte Orochimaru and his team. Hiruko, who hadn''t yet studied forbidden arts, was a rather handsome young man, with silver-white hair and gentle features. However, his eyes held a quiet envy toward Orochimaru and the others, a reflection of his deep-seated inferiorityplex. (T/N: I made some changes about Hiruko, I was calling him Biru before, reread chapter 36, sorry for the inconvenience) ??N??¨º?


    "Orochimaru, I''ve known you were strong from the beginning," Sakumo said with a smile, "but I didn''t realize you were this strong. If I get the chance, I''d love to spar with you sometime."


    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "There will be a chance."


    Jiraiya, grinning, interrupted, "Come on, we''re here to celebrate! Let''s not talk about fighting. Let''s get more barbecue!"


    "Agreed!" Tsunade said, already piling meat onto the grill.


    The sizzling sound of beef filled the air, and the group continued their lighthearted conversation. Despite his usual aloofness, Orochimaru found himself enjoying the atmosphere more than expected. Jiraiya''s antics and Tsunade''s sharp remarks helped create a lively environment.


    After eating their fill, the group talked about going to the bathhouse to rx. Sakumo politely excused himself, saying he had other matters to attend to, leaving the others to continue their evening without him.


    The three of them Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade entered the bathhouse one by one. Tsunade, however, decided not to join them in the women''s section since it was empty and she didn''t feel like going alone. Instead, she waited outside.


    As he leaned back into the hot water, Orochimaru closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth. It was rare for him to feel truly rxed, but there was no denying that a hot bath had its benefits.


    "This does feel nice," he muttered to himself.


    Still, even as he enjoyed the moment, his mind wandered back to his experiments. "It''s time to start umting more funds," Orochimaru murmured. In this world, money was still a powerful tool. While missions helped with ie, they weren''t enough to fuel the kind of research he envisioned. Orochimaru understood that not everything could be solved through raw strength; sometimes, financial resources were far more effective.


    With a clear n in mind, he began to think of ways to secure more resources for his future experiments.


    ---


    The next morning, Konoha held a small promotion ceremony for the ninja who had sessfully advanced to Chunin. The event wasn''t extravagant just a simple gathering at the training grounds where Hiruzen gave a speech and handed out the Chunin vests and ninja uniforms.


    From that moment on, Orochimaru and his teammates were officially promoted to Chunin, and their journey ofpleting missions as higher-ranked shinobi had begun.

 Chapter 79:

    When Orochimaru arrived at the Hokage Building, he saw Tsunade copsed on her knees, covering her tear-streaked face with her hands, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from Tsunade to the six or seven corpsesid out in body bags on the ground. The zippers on the bags were half-open, revealing the faces of the deceased. Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he recognized them immediately.


    "The Senju n?"


    Among the seven corpses, four were members of the Senju n. Two of them, to Orochimaru''s dismay, were Tsunade''s parents. This realization hit him harder than expected, and it led his mind to race with numerous thoughts.


    Orochimaru had long known that after the Second Hokage''s death, the Senju n had been steadily declining. But this¡­ this was different. After this incident, only Tsunade, her younger brother Nawaki, and Uzumaki Mito the widow of the First Hokage remained.


    He had always wondered about the mysterious reduction of Senju members in recent years. During the early years of Hiruzen''s tenure as Hokage, the Senju n was still rtively robust, and Tsunade''s parents were among the most notable. But now? It seemed as though the Senju had been disappearing one by one.


    Why was this happening?


    Orochimaru had once considered the possibility that the Third Hokage was behind it. It wasn''t unheard of for a ruler to eliminate powerful families that could threaten their position. After all, many within the Senju n had been dissatisfied when the Hokage title passed to someone outside their lineage.


    But, Orochimaru knew his master well. Hiruzen, despite being pragmatic, didn''t seem like the type to coldly eradicate a powerful family like the Senju, especially considering that the Second Hokage, Tobirama, had been his teacher. Not to mention, the risks of such an action were too high. Even if Hiruzen wanted to eliminate the Senju n, he would have faced immense bacsh from loyalists within the vige ANBU, Jonin, and other influential figures who respected the Senju legacy.Moreover, Danzo, as ruthless as he was, wouldn''t take such a risk either. The Second Hokage had been both Hiruzen''s and Danzo''s mentor, and no amount of ambition would lead them to dishonor him by wiping out his n.


    Still, the question lingered if it wasn''t the Third Hokage or Danzo, then who or what was behind the slow extinction of the Senju?


    As Orochimaru continued to piece things together in his mind, the Third Hokage, who stood nearby, addressed the Konoha Jonin gathered around the bodies.


    "Do we know who did this?" Hiruzen asked, his voice carrying a weight of grief and authority.


    "We don''t know yet," one of the Jonin responded. "By the time we arrived, they were already... gone. There were no survivors."


    The Third Hokage nodded grimly. "I see. You''re dismissed."


    "Understood." The Jonin saluted respectfully and departed.


    Swish!


    Several ANBU operatives appeared behind the Third Hokage, their presence as silent as shadows.


    "Investigate," Hiruzen ordered, his voice colder than usual.


    "Understood!" the ANBU responded in unison before vanishing as quickly as they had appeared.


    Watching this exchange, Orochimaru quietly reaffirmed his initial suspicion Hiruzen hadn''t orchestrated this. The shock and sorrow on the Third Hokage''s face were too genuine to be an act. R?¦­o?£Â??


    After the ANBU departed, Hiruzen turned his gaze toward his distraught disciple. "Tsunade..." he began, his toneced with sadness. "We... are shinobi."


    His words were meant as a reminder, a bitter truth that all ninja had to face. From the moment they chose this path, they had to ept that death was always looming over them. But no amount of training could truly prepare one for the death of loved ones.


    Though Hiruzen''s intention was to console her in his own way, Tsunade was too consumed by grief to listen. She continued to sob, her hands covering her face, her world shattered by the sudden loss of her parents.


    ---


    Three dayster, Konoha''s cemetery was draped in a somber atmosphere. Two new tombstones stood amidst the sea of gravestones, bearing the names of Tsunade''s parents.


    Tsunade knelt before the graves, her tears flowing freely as she wept for the lives that had been stolen from her. Orochimaru and Jiraiya stood silently by her side, offering no words offort. In the world of shinobi, death was all toomon, and in situations like this, words often rang hollow.


    "Orochimaru..." Tsunade finally spoke, her voice fragile, barely above a whisper.


    "Hm?"


    "I want to be alone for a while."


    Orochimaru didn''t hesitate. "Of course," he said softly.


    He nced over at Jiraiya, who nodded in understanding. Together, they left Tsunade to her grief, giving her the space she needed to process the loss in her own way.


    As they walked away, Jiraiya couldn''t help but ask, "Orochimaru, are you really not going to stay andfort her?"


    Orochimaru''s eyes remained fixed ahead. "Comfort her? What could I possibly say to bringfort? It''s not something that happened to me. I have no right to try."


    Jiraiya blinked, taken aback by the logic. "Uh... I guess that kind of makes sense¡­"


    Just then, an ANBU appeared in front of them, bowing respectfully. "Orochimaru, the Hokage is looking for you."@@novelbin@@


    "Understood," Orochimaru replied without missing a beat. "Let''s go."


    ---


    In Konoha''s secretboratory, Orochimaru stood before the Third Hokage, who was still visibly troubled by the recent deaths.


    "Orochimaru, how is Tsunade holding up?" Hiruzen asked, genuine concern in his voice.


    Orochimaru responded slowly, "She''s devastated, naturally. Losing both parents will take time to recover from."


    The Third Hokage sighed, his face etched with sorrow. "Let her take all the time she needs. I''ll speak to her when the time is right." He paused before shifting the subject. "I called you here to discuss the recovery potion. Is there any progress on solving the issue of it not being able to be used continuously?"


    Orochimaru''s expression remained neutral. "There''s no easy fix. The potion does stimte cell regeneration, but the effect is weak. Human cells follow a natural recement cycle, and until that cyclepletes, the body can''t withstand another dose of the potion''s effects."


    Hiruzen nodded, disappointment crossing his features. "I see... So, for now, it will remain limited in its use."


    "That''s correct," Orochimaru confirmed. "We''ve reached the current limits of what the potion can do, but I''m continuing to explore other possibilities."


    With a heavy sigh, the Third Hokage leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. "Thank you, Orochimaru. We''ll make do with what we have for now."

 Chapter 81:

    Danzo, as a high-ranking official in Konoha, was no stranger to secret medicines that could temporarily enhance a ninja''sbat abilities. For instance, the Akimichi n''s famed three-color pills could dramatically boost strength but at great personal cost, often leaving users incapacitated or worse. These pills, despite their power, had extremely short durations and severe side effects, limiting their usefulness in all but the most desperate situations.


    What made Orochimaru''s new drug particrly fascinating to Danzo and the other vige leaders was its promise ofsting effects with minimal risks. Increasing chakra capacity permanently without immediate drawbacks could revolutionize Konoha''s strength on a scale that the vige had never seen before.


    After hearing Danzo''s probing question about side effects, the ANBU operative, Fox, who had volunteered for the experiment, shifted slightly, testing his body''s condition. "Danzo-sama, I don''t feel any difort at the moment," he reported with a tone of surprise.


    Danzo, narrowing his eyes, pressed further, "And on the contrary?"


    Fox, still moving his limbs and sensing his chakra flow, responded, "On the contrary, I feel more energized. My body feels much stronger¡­ as though the medicine has revitalized me."


    Hiruzen, watching the exchange with interest, borated, "ording to Orochimaru, the medicine increases both physical strength and mental fortitude. It works quickly, and so far, it has shown no signs of side effects."


    "At least none have appeared on him," He added, ncing at Fox, who appeared more surprised by his newfound strength than concerned.


    "This is simply¡­ incredible," Danzo murmured, unable to hide his amazement.


    Koharu, one of Konoha''s council elders, nodded in agreement. "Yes, even though we were informed of this beforehand, seeing the results still feels unbelievable. A child, developing two entirely different but equally revolutionary medicines within just a few years? His talent is¡­ remarkable."Homura, the third elder, who had been silent until now, chimed in, "Perhaps, as Sarutobi suggested earlier, it was the loss of his parents that drove him to develop at such an unprecedented pace."


    Hiruzen sighed softly. "That may be true, but even so, we must observe this serum''s effects over time. If no side effects appear after extended use¡­"


    He didn''t finish the sentence, but everyone in the room knew what he meant.


    If the serum was truly free of dangerous consequences, the possibilities were limitless. They would mass-produce it, enhancing as many ninjas as possible, permanently boosting Konoha''sbat capabilities.


    Permanent chakra enhancement was nothing short of a miracle in their eyes.


    The elders exchanged a few knowing nces, alling to the same conclusion. However, Danzo''s gaze lingered on the direction where Orochimaru had left. His thoughts were moreplex than those of his peers. He trusted Orochimaru''s abilities but was always wary of how immense talent could lead to ambition. Orochimaru could be more than a mere asset to Konoha¡ªhe could be a threat. Danzo''s mind began to spin with ns of his own, thinking of how this development might shift the bnce of power.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at the Senjupound, a different scene was unfolding.


    "Sister, sister, don''t be sad!" A small, three-year-old boy with soft brown hair and bright eyes tugged at the sleeve of the girl in front of him, trying tofort her with his sweet, innocent voice.


    Tsunade, still dressed in white mourning clothes, slowly lifted her tear-streaked face to look at her younger brother, Nawaki. Her heart tightened, not knowing how to respond. Her little brother was too young to fully understand the weight of their parents'' deaths, and she hadn''t yet found the courage to exin it to him.


    Although Tsunade had always embraced the idea that a ninja should be prepared for death, the loss of her parents had shattered her inner strength. For a brief moment, she had felt as though her entire world had copsed. The once strong and vibrant Tsunade had be a fragile reflection of herself, struggling to maintainposure for her brother''s sake.


    Now, as she looked into Nawaki''s wide, innocent eyes, Tsunade''s resolve softened. She rubbed his head affectionately, forcing a small smile to hide her inner turmoil. "Nawaki¡­ Sister will be fine. You go y by yourself, okay?"


    "Can you y with me, sister?" Nawaki pleaded, his tiny hand gripping the hem of her clothes with childlike insistence.


    Tsunade hesitated. Her heart was still heavy with grief, and the thought of ying games seemed out of ce. But seeing the hope in Nawaki''s eyes, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse.@@novelbin@@


    "Please, sister, let''s y hide and seek! You count, and I''ll go hide!" Nawaki insisted, his voice full of excitement.


    "Hide and seek?" Tsunade murmured, feeling a pang of nostalgia. It was such a simple, innocent request in the face of all the pain and loss they had endured. ??¦­O??¨§?


    Nawaki nodded eagerly, his face lighting up with anticipation. "Yes, yes! You just turn around and count to ten! Thene find me!"


    Tsunade felt conflicted but didn''t want to disappoint him. "Alright¡­ I''ll y."


    "Yay!" Nawaki cheered and quickly ran off as soon as Tsunade turned her back, counting softly under her breath.


    But moments after running, Nawaki identally bumped into someone and fell to the ground, letting out a small cry of pain.


    "Ouch¡­ it hurts¡­"


    Hearing her brother''s cry, Tsunade''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around quickly, her eyes scanning for him. "Nawaki! Are you alright?" But as her gaze found him, her eyes widened. Standing before them was a familiar figure.


    "Grandmother?" Tsunade whispered in surprise.


    Uzumaki Mito, the widow of the First Hokage, stood before them, her expression both calm andpassionate. The moment Tsunade saw her grandmother, the dam holding back her tears broke, and she rushed forward, copsing into Mito''s arms.


    "Grandmother¡­!" Tsunade sobbed, her grief overwhelming her once more.


    Uzumaki Mito, now one of the few remaining members of the Senju and Uzumaki ns, embraced her granddaughter tightly, offering quietfort. Mito, though old and wizened, had been through far more loss than most. She had lived through the Warring States Period, witnessed countless deaths, and long ago hardened her heart to the tragedies of life.


    But even Mito could not hide the sadness that lingered in her heart. She, too, had lost family¡ªTsunade''s parents were her children. Still, having lived through so much death and destruction, she had long learned to brace herself for the inevitable. It was a skill she wished Tsunade would never need, but now, here they were.


    "Alright, Tsunade," Mito said softly, patting her granddaughter''s back. "Don''t cry anymore, child¡­ We''ll get through this together."


    ---


    The next morning, Orochimaru found himself back in the Hokage''s office. Hiruzen had called him to discuss the results of the experiment.


    After listening to the Hokage''s report, Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, surprised by the information. The primary gene enhancement serum had been designed to increase chakra by 50%, but this was the weakened version. Orochimaru had diluted the original form by 80%, so the expected increase should have been no more than 20%. Yet, somehow, Fox had experienced the full 50% boost.


    "Chakra capacity increased by 50% even with the diluted form?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, his mind racing to figure out the anomaly.


    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed. "And so far, no side effects have been observed."


    Orochimaru''s analytical mind quickly ran through possible exnations. Could it be that each person''s reaction to the serum is influenced by their gic makeup? It would make sense. Those with inherently superior gics like members of the Uzumaki or Senju ns might experience a diminished effect. But for someone like Fox, who was an elite but not part of any particrly powerful n, the effects were maximized.


    The realization clicked. "It seems that the stronger the individual''s gic background, the less pronounced the effects of the serum," Orochimaru said, a sly smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "For someone like me or members of the Senju or Uzumaki ns, the chakra increase may be lower. But for those with average gic makeup¡­ the serum works even better."


    "Hmm," Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense."

 Chapter 83:

    Hearing Orochimaru''s response, Tsunade, still running alongside him, was stunned for a moment. Her expression turned bitter. "Grandma said¡­ maybe you could give me an answer. So, you don''t know either?"@@novelbin@@


    "Grandma?"


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but think of Uzumaki Mito, the dignified woman who, despite her kind appearance, wielded great power. Why would she think so highly of him, enough to tell Tsunade that he might have the answer?


    "What''s the answer to something like this?" Orochimaru mused aloud, his voice calm. "When undergoing psychological training, you should be prepared for this kind of pain. Besides¡­"


    He nced briefly at Tsunade, his tone steady butcking in warmth. "You have a younger brother."


    To Orochimaru, this was simply an objective truth. In their world, loss was inevitable. Most shinobi would eventually lose everyone they cared about, leaving them alone. Yet, despite the harsh reality, they survived.


    He himself had no family left¡ªhe had grown used to the numbness that came with loss. Tsunade, by contrast, still had her grandmother, Uzumaki Mito, and her younger brother, Nawaki. She was, by any measure, far better off than most.


    "Younger brother¡­?" Tsunade repeated, a sh of recognition crossing her face.


    In her mind, the image of Nawaki appeared his bright eyes and long brown hair, his innocent voice begging her to y games with him. The memory warmed her heart, reminding her that she wasn''tpletely alone in the world.Yes, I still have my little brother, she thought, her emotions settling somewhat. She nced at Orochimaru, who was running just ahead. For the first time, she noticed something in his posture a deep sadness hidden in the calmness of his demeanor.


    "Orochimaru¡­" she whispered, as if realizing for the first time that despite hisposed exterior, he had nothing left. He, too, had once had a family now, no one remained.


    ---


    The Land of Grass was a small country wedged between therger nations of Earth and Fire. Its borders touched four nations: the Land of Earth to the north, the Land of Fire to the east, the Land of Rain to the west, and the Land of Waterfalls to the south.


    Caught between theserger powers, the Land of Grass had suffered constant conflict, much like the Land of Rice Fields. Yet, unlike thetter, the Land of Grass had its own shinobi vige Grass Ninja Vige whose strength, while not on par with the Five Great Nations, was nothing to be taken lightly.


    This wasn''t Orochimaru''s first visit to the Land of Grass. He hade twice before over the past year. His memories of the ce were tied to the Third Great Ninja War, where a decisive battle between Konoha and Iwagakure had taken ce. The Land of Grass had been devastated by that war, ultimately forced to ally with Konoha due to the overwhelming strength of the Leaf.


    In a world without telephones or modernmunication systems, the exchange of information between countries still relied on letters and scrolls. Documents were delivered by hand, with ninja couriers entrusted with the task. Only in rare instances where both parties were highly familiar with one another could ninja beasts be used formunication. And even then, the process required specialized training and chakra perception abilities.


    Thus, it fell to Orochimaru and his team to deliver Konoha''s message to the daimyo of the Land of Grass. After a week of steady travel, filled with periods of walking and rest, the trio finally arrived at their destination.


    During the journey, Orochimaru had noted subtle shifts in Tsunade''s demeanor. Slowly but surely, her old self was beginning to resurface. He suspected that, in just a few more days, the confident and lively Tsunade would return.


    ---


    Upon arriving at the entrance to the daimyo''s mansion, two Grass ninjas stood guard, their expressions vignt as they stepped forward to block Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya.


    "A ninja from Konoha?" one of the guards asked, his tone respectful but firm.


    The safety of a daimyo was paramount. Even in a small nation like the Land of Grass, the daimyo''s bodyguards were highly capable, usually at least at the level of special jounin. Special jounin, while not as versatile as full-fledged jounin, were skilled specialists in particr areas of expertise, making them formidable in their own right.


    Orochimaru spoke calmly, his gaze fixed on the mansion ahead. "We''vee to deliver a letter to the daimyo."


    The guards exchanged nces, then one of them nodded. "Wait here. I''ll inform the daimyo."


    With that, the Grass ninja turned and disappeared into the mansion, leaving the three to wait outside.


    ---


    The daimyo was the political authority that even the Kage had to answer to, much like how generals in ancient times ultimately served emperors. Some might find it strange that powerful ninja followed the orders of seemingly weak civilians like daimyo, but the truth was that governing a country andmanding an army were two entirely different things. History had shown that generals who seized power often failed due to theirck of administrative skills. Ninjas, despite their abilities, were essentially tools of the state, not rulers.


    The daimyo of the Land of Grass, like those of other smaller nations, had long epted Konoha''s influence. He was well aware of Konoha''s power, and as such, weed Orochimaru and hispanions without hesitation. ?¦Á??????


    Despite the daimyo''s offer of luxurious amodations, the trio declined. They were ustomed to the freedom of their nomadic lifestyle and found the rigid formality of the daimyo''s mansion ufortable. Instead, they chose to stay at a small inn in a nearby town, waiting for the daimyo''s reply.


    After settling into the inn, Orochimaru made preparations to leave once again.


    "You''re going out again?" Tsunade asked, puzzled as she watched Orochimaru gather his things.


    Orochimaru nodded. "I need to attend to some matters while we wait for the daimyo''s reply. You two can handle things here."


    Tsunade frowned slightly. "How long will you be gone this time?"


    "As usual," Orochimaru replied, his tone calm. "No more than two days."


    Tsunade sighed but didn''t press the issue. "Alright, but don''t be gone too long."


    With a nod, Orochimaru turned and left the inn, slipping into the quiet streets of the town as he made his way towards the outskirts.

 Chapter 85:

    As an adult soul in a teenager''s body, Orochimaru''s actions and mannerisms naturally mirrored the cold, calcting figure he would one day be.


    Hearing the thinly veiled threat in Orochimaru''s voice, the vige chief, Moriyama Yu, quickly raised his hand, signaling his subordinate to step back. The Grass ninja hesitated but followed orders. Despite not understanding why his leader was so deferential toward this young man, as a ninja, he knew better than to question orders. Though clearly displeased, he withdrew without further resistance.


    "Mr. White Snake, surely we can negotiate the price a little more?" Moriyama Yu asked, trying to keep his tone diplomatic.


    Orochimaru didn''t even bother turning around. "Do you really think 500,000 ryo is too much to save a life?" His voice was low, filled with thinly veiled disdain, making it clear he had no intention of haggling.


    His meaning was obvious: Take it or leave it.


    Moriyama Yu swallowed his frustration and pressed on. "But can you guarantee that every dose of the potion will be as effective as you im?"


    Orochimaru finally turned, his golden eyes locking onto the vige chief. "Do you think I''d waste my time trying to cheat you out of a few million ryo? Do you take us for fools?" His voice, dripping with sarcasm, made Moriyama Yu flinch slightly.


    The vige chief knew he was in no position to argue. A year ago, this mysterious "White Snake" had appeared out of nowhere, iming to belong to a powerful organization and offering them a miraculous healing potion for 500,000 ryo per vial. The potion, he promised, could pull a ninja back from the brink of death in less than three minutes.


    At first, no one believed him. Such rapid healing was unheard of, even in the most advanced medical circles. But before leaving, Orochimaru had left a single vial behind, free of charge, and instructed them to test it on a seriously wounded ninja.Skeptical but curious, they eventually tried it on a nearly dead ninja. The results had been nothing short of astonishing. Within minutes, the injured man had recovered to the point where he could stand on his own. Since then, they had been waiting for White Snake''s return, knowing that this potion could be a game-changer for their struggling vige.


    Moriyama Yu weighed his options. He could try to negotiate further, but he knew deep down this would only dy what needed to be done. "Fine," he said atst, "I''ll take one hundred vials to start. What''s the process?"


    Orochimaru smirked, an amused glint in his eyes. "One hundred?" he said, his voice mocking. "I think you overestimate your resources."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This medicine is extremely rare and difficult to produce. I can only offer you forty vials at the moment. That''s all I have."@@novelbin@@


    Moriyama Yu paused, then nodded reluctantly. "Forty, then. I''ll take them."


    "Good," Orochimaru said smoothly. "Follow me."


    "Follow you?" Moriyama Yu raised an eyebrow. "You don''t have it with you?"


    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied with a sly smile. "This is your vige, after all. If you decide to kill me and take the medicine, what then?"


    Moriyama Yu chuckled. "Kill you and take the goods? With your strength, I doubt you''d be so easily robbed."


    "Still," Orochimaru said, "better to be cautious."


    The two men exchanged knowing smiles. While the conversation remained light, the unspoken tension hung between them. Moriyama had indeed considered killing Orochimaru and taking the medicine for himself. After all, this was a foreigner with no ties to the vige. In theory, they could kill him, take what they wanted, and no one would ever be the wiser.


    But there was always a risk. If Orochimaru truly was as powerful as he seemed and he''d already proven that much during hisst visit attacking him would be a costly mistake. Worse still, if the organization he imed to represent was real, any act of aggression could lead to dire consequences for the entire vige.


    In the end, it wasn''t worth the risk.


    "Prepare the money," Orochimaru said as he turned to leave.


    "Make sure everything is ready," Moriyama Yu instructed his subordinates, turning back to his men.


    One of the Grass ninjas, the same one who had tried to stop Orochimaru earlier, leaned in closer and whispered, "Are we really going to pay him? Couldn''t we just¡­ handle this another way?" ???¨°?¦¥?


    Moriyama Yu nced at him, understanding the implication immediately. "Twenty million ryo is a small price to pay," he said calmly. "It''s not worth making an enemy out of someone like him."


    "Someone like him?" The Grass ninja was confused. "How strong could he be? Surely some of our jounin could handle him, right?"


    Moriyama chuckled at the naivety of his subordinate. "You weren''t here a year ago, so you don''t understand. That man he took down seven of our best ninjas by himself."


    The Grass ninja''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Seven? That''s impressive, but not impossible. Some of our stronger jounin could handle that, couldn''t they?"


    "Perhaps," Moriyama said, cing a hand on his subordinate''s shoulder. "But what if I told you one of those seven was your older brother?"


    The Grass ninja fell silent, the weight of those words sinking in. His brother was one of the strongest fighters in the vige. If this "White Snake" had taken him down along with six others, then this stranger was not someone to be trifled with.


    Moriyama patted his shoulder once more and left the room, his thoughts already returning to the next steps in their delicate dealings with the mysterious White Snake.

 Chapter 88:

    Others in the world of shinobi may believe Uchiha Madara is long dead, a relic of the past. But as a reincarnator, Orochimaru knew the truth.


    Madara had indeed fought a legendary battle against the First Hokage at the Valley of the End, but he had escaped death using the Uchiha n''s forbidden technique, Izanagi. Since then, he had been lying in wait, hiding in the shadows while crafting his grand n for the Infinite Tsukuyomi. And while Madara himself was unknowingly a pawn in ck Zetsu''s machinations, it was undeniable that much of the chaos in the ninja world could be traced back to him.


    After some hesitation, Orochimaru made a quick decision. He had to follow Madara. Discovering Madara''s whereabouts could give him ess to invaluable resources Madara''s gics, the secrets of the Edo Tensei (Reanimation Jutsu), and perhaps even ck Zetsu''s long-term schemes.


    If he could harness that knowledge for himself, it would give him a powerful edge in the years toe.


    With that thought in mind, Orochimaru gathered chakra at his feet and darted after the mysterious figure he had seen earlier. He knew from his knowledge of the future that Madara would supposedly die during the Third Great Ninja War, but that was still decades away. In fact, Nagato, who would inherit Madara''s Rinnegan, hadn''t even been born yet.


    "That means Madara should still have both of his Rinnegan," Orochimaru mused, excitement creeping into his voice. "This could be an opportunity."


    He adjusted his pace. "But I can''t get too close."


    Even for someone like Orochimaru, getting too close to Uchiha Madara arguably the most dangerous man in the world was a risk not worth taking. Instead, he relied on his tracking skills, something he had picked up over the years as a ninja. While he wasn''t as skilled as the Inuzuka, Aburame, or Hy¨±ga ns in this regard, he knew enough to follow basic footprints.


    As he reached the spot where Madara had been moments ago, Orochimaru could clearly see tracks in the dirt. Footprints. Madara likely didn''t expect anyone would be following him, which exined why they were so easy to find. But after following the trail for a while, the prints suddenly stopped."Tch," Orochimaru muttered to himself. "It seems I''ll have to rely on my little friends."


    Taking a seat behind arge boulder, Orochimaru released more of his mechanical flies. The sun had set, and darkness was quickly falling over the forest, but the flies, powered by light energy, had a good hour or two of charge left.


    Through the eyes of his flies, Orochimaru scanned the surrounding area¡ªtrees, mountains, rivers. The dense vegetation made it difficult to track, but his patience paid off.


    "Hmm?" Orochimaru squinted through the vision of one of his flies. A dark shadow moved quickly across thendscape, and then the fly''s feed abruptly cut out.


    "Something¡­ ate it?" Orochimaru thought, slightly perplexed. It was unusual for something to prey on a fly in such a specific manner, but it was possible a nocturnal predator had snatched it out of the air. "Five flies left," he reminded himself.


    As the sky grew darker, the flies'' visibility lessened. Still, Orochimaru was relentless, meticulously scanning every possible hiding spot in the area. Finally, after about ten minutes, he spotted the figure he was looking for.


    There, on the side of a remote mountain, was Uchiha Madara, his iconic fan strapped to his back. Even from a distance, his presence was unmistakable.


    Orochimaru''s suspicions were correct. Madara had faked his death and survived. Despite being older now, like Uzumaki Mito, Madara was still able to move. His body was aged, but the strength of the legendary shinobi remained. More importantly, Orochimaru realized that Madara had already awakened the Rinnegan those legendary purple eyes with their ripple patterns.


    Right now, Madara was practically invincible. If not for his failing body, he could''ve likely taken over the world by sheer force. But his old age limited him. Madara knew this too. His grand n required patience and someone else to carry on his will until the time was right. That''s why he had crafted his resurrection n. He would give his Rinnegan to someone capable, and when the time was right, that person would use the power of the Rinnegan to bring him back to life.


    This was Madara''s ultimate strategy, one that no one could possibly foresee.


    Orochimaru watched as Madara arrived at a mountainside and raised two fingers, channeling chakra. The rocks of the mountain began to tremble and shift, revealing a massive hidden doorway. A stone door slowly rose, allowing Madara to enter the hidden cave within.


    "Of course," Orochimaru whispered. "A secretir."


    Once inside, the stone door fell back into ce, sealing Madara away from the outside world. Inside the cave, the air was cool, and faint light emanated from several fluorite crystals embedded in the walls. The chamber was surprisingly spacious, almost like a makeshift hideout.


    "Ah, you''re finally back," a soft, almost ethereal voice echoed from the shadows.


    Out of the stone wall, a figure emerged White Zetsu. A creature born from the chakra of the Ten Tails, the cells of Senju Hashirama, and Madara''s own mastery of Yin-Yang Release. In reality, White Zetsu was the result of humans being trapped in the Infinite Tsukuyomi during ancient times, but that history was lost to almost everyone. ?a??????


    White Zetsu grinned, his pale face stretching unnervingly. "So, how''s everything going on your end?"


    Madara, looking worn and tired, removed the fan from his back and ced it aside. He sat down on a crude wooden bed and sighed. "Nothing new," he muttered. His voice was calm but weary. The strength he once wielded so easily was slipping away, bit by bit.


    Zetsu frowned slightly. "Still nothing?"


    "No," Madara said, shaking his head. "I''m tired. I''ll rest here for now."


    "Got it," Zetsu said nonchntly. "I''ll keep looking around."


    With that, White Zetsu began to meld back into the stone walls. But just as he was about to disappear, something caught his eye, a small object had fallen to the ground near the entrance. Intrigued, Zetsu floated over to inspect it.


    "Huh? A fly?" Zetsu picked up the tiny object, examining it closely. "Wait¡­ no. This isn''t just a fly. Something''s off about this¡­"


    His curiosity piqued, Zetsu approached Madara, holding up the mechanical insect. "Madara, take a look at this."@@novelbin@@


    Madara, who had been on the verge of drifting off to sleep, opened his eyes and nced over. "What is it?"


    Zetsu handed him the fly. "Touch it. Something''s strange about it."


    Madara reached out and took the fly from Zetsu, his experienced fingers brushing against its surface. Immediately, his eyes narrowed.


    "This¡­ is no ordinary fly."

 Chapter 91:

    On this particr day, Orochimaru found himself lost in thought, considering where the best location would be to establish his experimental base. As he wandered aimlessly, he unknowingly drifted into the Konoha Vige cemetery.


    This ce held significance for him, as it was due to his parents that he had learned summoning techniques. So, he paused in front of their graves to pay his respects. But to his surprise, it was here that Danzo decided to approach him.@@novelbin@@


    He hadn''t expected this meeting.


    And now, Danzo was asking him to work directly under him?


    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from the empty, silent cemetery to Danzo, whose hand and eye were not yet wrapped in the familiar bandages. After a moment of contemtion, he responded, "Work for you, Danzo-sama?"


    "Exactly," Danzo replied, his voice calm and low. "You''re not just talented. You''re a genius. Someone like you shouldn''t be wasting your potential."


    Danzo was a master at manipting people, an expert in ying with their minds. He didn''t think Orochimaru would be able to resist his offer.


    "But... my teacher is the Third Hokage," Orochimaru said steadily.


    He knew that in the ninja world, a student remained under their mentor until something drastic happened, like the mentor dying or bing incapacitated. Hiruzen had been his guiding figure since his days as a genin. Even if Orochimaru had his own ambitions, agreeing to something like this so easily would be impossible."The Third Hokage?" Danzo said with a hint of disdain in his voice. "This doesn''t have to interfere with that. You can report to me when you''re not on a mission for him."


    Orochimaru hesitated, but before he could respond, Danzo continued.


    "You probably don''t know, do you?" Danzo said, cutting through Orochimaru''s thoughts.


    "Know what?"


    "The death of your parents¡­ it''s closely tied to the Third Hokage."


    "What¡­?" Orochimaru froze. He wasn''t expecting that.


    This revtion was not something that existed in his memories, neither from his past life nor his current one. How could the death of his parents be rted to Hiruzen Sarutobi?


    Seeing Orochimaru''s reaction, Danzo smirked, knowing he had struck a chord.


    "The Third Hokage is soft. A pacifist at heart. While he didn''t personally kill your parents, they died because of his mercy, his softness. His decisions allowed enemy ninjas to kill them."


    "What¡­?" Orochimaru''s shock deepened.


    "We had already won that battle," Danzo exined, his tone dripping with bitterness. "But the Third Hokage decided to spare the enemy in the name of peace between viges. Your parents were ambushed and killed by those very same enemies shortly after their release. I warned Hiruzen countless times. We are shinobi, we should never show mercy to the enemy. But Hiruzen never listens."


    Danzo''s words echoed in Orochimaru''s mind. He could feel his heartbeat slowing as his thoughts began to calm. Was Danzo telling the truth? Orochimaru couldn''t say for certain, but based on what he knew of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s character, it wasn''t impossible. ?a??¨¯§£??


    The Third Hokage was indeed known for his idealism, for trying to bnce peace and war.


    Orochimaru wasn''t foolish. He knew he could find out the truth of Danzo''s words through his own investigations. But there was no reason for Danzo to lie if he truly wanted to recruit him.


    Sure, it sounded like Danzo was manipting the narrative to push the me onto Hiruzen, but in the end, wasn''t there some truth to it? If Hiruzen had acted differently, his parents might still be alive today.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.


    In his past life, he never understood Orochimaru''s motivations during the Chunin Exam arc. Why did he enact the Konoha Crush n? Killing Hiruzen just to prove his strength? It never made sense to him. Why would someone kill their mentor for such a shallow reason?


    After all, Orochimaru had been a kind-hearted child once. He fought fiercely for Konoha, and despite his ambitions, he wasn''t someone who would simply murder his teacher for trivial reasons.


    Not to mention, Hiruzen had let Orochimaru go after discovering his human experiments. Why would Orochimaru want to kill the person who spared his life?


    Now, everything made sense. It wasn''t just about ambition. Danzo had nted the seeds of darkness in Orochimaru''s heart long before his defection.


    Orochimaru''s mind raced.


    Danzo watched him closely, knowing his words were sinking in. "Orochimaru, everything I''ve said is to ease your conscience. Working under me doesn''t have to be a burden."


    Danzo then turned to leave, his confidence unwavering. He was certain he had swayed Orochimaru. After all, manipting talented young minds was his specialty.


    But in reality, Orochimaru had wanted to cooperate with Danzo for a while now. He had just never had the chance to approach him directly. Now, with Danzoing to him, the timing couldn''t be more perfect.


    However, he knew better than to let his enthusiasm show.


    While Danzo''s story was surprising, it didn''t truly affect him. Orochimaru had long detached himself from emotional ties. His parents'' death, while tragic, wasn''t a driving force for him anymore.


    What truly intrigued him was the realization that the power struggles within Konoha''s leadership had already begun in full force.


    If Orochimaru allied with Danzo, Hiruzen would undoubtedly distance himself. But many of Orochimaru''s ns required ess to resources that only Danzo could provide.


    Hiruzen, with his pacifist tendencies, would never allow Orochimaru to delve into the kinds of experiments he was nning. Hiruzen would never approve of anything rted to the First Hokage''s cells or ess to the Sealed Book.


    And there was a big difference between experimenting on corpses and conducting live experiments.


    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru made up his mind.


    That very night, Orochimaru made his way to the headquarters of Root, ready to meet with Danzo once more.

 Chapter 94:

    Konoha''s researchers weren''t ignorant. They had considered the first two methods Orochimaru had mentioned. Diluting the power of the First Hokage''s cells was essentially useless, as it stripped away the very strength they sought to harness. Enhancing the physical body, while usible in theory, was far too difficult. After all, the bloodline of a ninja set natural limits. Without a strong lineage, no amount of training could push someone to withstand such power. Even if the body were somehow enhanced, there would still be cell rejection.


    That''s why the experiments were abandoned.


    But now, this third method Orochimaru proposed was something entirely new something they hadn''t even dared to think of.


    Danzo''s initial impression of Orochimaru as a genius shifted slightly. Now, he began to see him as something else¡ªa madman. Only someone with a truly radical mind would even suggest this kind of solution.


    The idea of bncing life energy with mental energy? It was dangerous. Both energies, if too strong, could destroy the human body. Too much life force would cause rapid cellr growth, leading to premature death. And too much mental energy would result in madness, aplete loss of one''s sense of self.


    One force alone was perilous enough. But both?


    It wasn''t that the Konoha researchers hadn''t thought of it¡ªit was that they hadn''t dared to consider it.


    Yet now, hearing the idea from Orochimaru, Danzo was struck by a sense of rity. Perhaps this seemingly reckless method could work. Two forces, equally powerful, constantly restraining and bncing each other... Could it be feasible?


    As Danzo pondered this, Orochimaru subtly lowered his head, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.It seems I''ve earned Danzo''s trust, he thought to himself.


    To be honest, Orochimaru didn''t know how the version of him from the original timeline had initially connected with Danzo, nor did he know exactly when they had first begun working together. What he did know was that in the original story, their coboration likely didn''t happen until after the Second Great Ninja War, when Orochimaru had already started delving into forbidden jutsu.


    But none of that mattered now. Orochimaru was revealing his scientific prowess earlier, getting Danzo''s attention long before those events.


    The third method he had mentioned was, in fact, something Danzo eventually used in the original series. However, Danzo didn''t yet possess the resources or knowledge to implement it at this point, so Orochimaru''s words came as a true revtion to him.


    Of course, Orochimaru had other methods up his sleeve, ways far beyond what he was telling Danzo. Gene fusion, gic modification, or even advanced gic enhancement fluids could all unlock the power of the First Hokage''s cells. But those were techniques Orochimaru wasn''t willing to share just yet. Revealing everything would only diminish his leverage.


    The more cards he held, the more control he would have in this dangerous game. And Orochimaru was intent on keeping those cards close to his chest.


    The oue of the meeting was inevitable.


    Danzo trusted Orochimaru now. Part of that trust was due to Orochimaru''s obvious talent. The other part? Danzo''s belief in his own ability to manipte people, to bend them to his will. Orochimaru''s youth was also a factor. Who would suspect that a thirteen-year-old could not only be a time traveler with vast knowledge but could also be more cunning than Danzo himself?


    Danzo brought Orochimaru deeper into the Root''s inner workings, showing him the hidden facilities and introducing him to his operatives.


    Theyout of Root wasn''t as sparse as it appeared from the outside. There were training rooms, rxation areas, workspaces everything a secretive organization might need.


    They eventually arrived at the training hall, where the dim lighting barely illuminated the thirty or so Root operatives practicing within. Their movements were swift and precise, despite the low visibility.


    "Let me introduce you to someone," Danzo said, stopping abruptly.


    Though his voice was low, it carried a weight that made everyone in the room stop what they were doing. In an instant, all the ninjas dropped to one knee, bowing to Danzo in perfect unison.


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but admire their discipline. No wonder Danzo was so fixated on power. The sheer authority hemanded was intoxicating.


    Satisfied with the response, Danzo addressed the group. "This is Orochimaru. From this day forward, he has the right toe and go as he pleases. You are to treat him as one of your own. Understood?"


    "Yes, Lord Danzo!" the Root members responded in perfect harmony.


    Though some of them nced at Orochimaru with curiosity or confusion, none of them questioned the order. Root operatives didn''t question. They simply obeyed.


    Having finished his announcement, Danzo turned back to Orochimaru. "This will be your new home. I trust you''ll get along with the others."


    "I understand," Orochimaru said quietly.


    He knew that by stepping into this world, he was bing more deeply involved in Konoha''s inner political struggles. Regardless of who would eventually win or lose, he doubted his own fate would be a peaceful one. But none of that mattered. What mattered was power. ??N£Ï?¨§?


    "Now, I''ll have someone show you around so you can get familiar with the ce," Danzo said, motioning to one of his subordinates. "Tomorrow, if there''s no mission, I''ll take you somewhere else."


    Orochimaru nodded but didn''t ask where. He understood that in the world of ninja, such questions were unnecessary.


    Seeing Orochimaru''s calm demeanor, Danzo nodded in approval and called over one of his operatives.


    "Gui, take Orochimaru around," Danzo ordered.


    "Yes, Lord Danzo!"


    Gui, a short and thin ninja, stepped forward. He was even more slender than Orochimaru, and stood no taller than 165 centimeters. Like all Root members, Gui was silent, following orders without question.


    Orochimaru walked ahead, with Gui trailing behind him, saying nothing.@@novelbin@@


    Though Orochimaru was a well-kept secret within Konoha, Root ninjas weren''t privy to that knowledge. As a result, Gui looked at Orochimaru with a mix of doubt and curiosity. He didn''t understand why someone who appeared even younger than himself had earned such special treatment from Danzo.


    "Well, what is it?" Orochimaru suddenly stopped walking, turning to face Gui.


    Gui blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "You''re called Gui, right?" Orochimaru asked, a slight smile on his face.


    "No, that''s just my code name," Gui replied tersely.


    "What''s your real name?" Orochimaru pressed.


    "I¡­ I don''t have one," Gui answered simply.


    Orochimaru chuckled softly. "Ah, I see. Just as I expected. Show me your tongue, then."


    Gui looked startled. "My tongue?"


    Orochimaru nodded, still smiling. "Yes. Let me see it."

 Chapter 95:

    Orochimaru''s sudden and strange request left Gui momentarily stunned.


    He couldn''t quite process it why would Orochimaru want him to stick out his tongue? And while walking no less? Did this kid have some odd hobby or quirk?


    But seeing how much Danzo seemed to favor Orochimaru, Gui didn''t dare refuse outright.


    "Can I at least ask why?" Gui ventured cautiously.


    Though both Root ninjas and the Hokage''s ANBU were categorized as covert operatives, the truth was, their duties were different. Hokage''s ANBU often handled missions targeting external threats, so while they wore masks to hide their identities during operations, they didn''t have to be as secretive in their daily lives. When not on missions, they could be seen without their masks, walking openly in the vige.


    Root operatives, on the other hand, lived in the shadows. Most of them had no names, no families, and were expected to bury their emotions. Their work was far darker, sometimes involving tasks against their own people. Their faces had to remain hidden even more meticulously than the Hokage''s ANBU, as secrecy was paramount to Root''s operations. Many had worked together for years without ever knowing what the other looked like under the mask.


    Orochimaru seemed to sense Gui''s hesitation. "There''s no particr reason, I just want to take a look. You can remove half the mask it''s nothing serious."


    Gui remained unsure.


    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru added, his voice calm yet unsettling. "If anyone questions you, you can put the me on me. I''m sure Danzo-sama wouldn''t hold it against you."There was something about Orochimaru''s tone that left Gui even more perplexed. Was this kid really confident enough to take responsibility for whatever might happen? Was he really that trusted by Danzo? Or was it something else?


    Gui''s thoughts swirled, but he knew better than to dy for too long. Orochimaru''s request wasn''t outrageous, just strange. And Gui didn''t want to upset someone who seemed so close to Danzo.


    After a moment of hesitation, Gui nodded. "Alright."


    He pulled down half of his mask and reluctantly stuck out his tongue.


    This bizarre request still had him on edge, but Orochimaru only nced at his tongue for a second before turning away, satisfied.


    "Good. That''s all I needed."


    Gui blinked, confused but relieved. He had half-expected Orochimaru to ask something even stranger, but nothing happened. Orochimaru had just wanted to check, and that was it.


    Orochimaru, meanwhile, had confirmed his suspicions. As I thought.


    He had suddenly stopped walking earlier because he recalled that Root operatives eventually had a curse mark ced on their tongues¡ªa seal that ensured they could never reveal Root''s secrets. However, when Gui showed his tongue, it was clear that the mark hadn''t been implemented yet.


    So the curse mark hasn''t been created yet, Orochimaru mused to himself. Which means I''ll likely be the one to develop it for Danzo in the future.


    Orochimaru smiled to himself. Everything was falling into ce.


    ---


    The next morning dawned bright and sunny. The vige of Konoha was alive with the usual sounds ofughter and bustling activity.


    After getting up and going through his usual morning routine, Orochimaru headed to the Hokage''s office to report in. Despite his secret dealings with Danzo, he still kept up appearances as a loyal student of Hiruzen. ?????§£¦¥?


    And truthfully, Orochimaru didn''t feel any guilt about working with Danzo. His loyalty wasn''t rooted in personal attachments; it was in his desire for knowledge and power. As long as he wasn''t directly betraying Sarutobi by trying to kill him, he saw no conflict.


    He simply wanted to get what he desired whether that was from the Hokage or from Danzo.@@novelbin@@


    Today, as usual, there were no missions that particrly interested him. Orochimaru had some pharmaceutical business dealings with smaller countries and was hoping for an overseas mission. Even though he had recently secured more resources through his partnership with Danzo, money was still something he could never have too much of.


    "Orochimaru, about your earlier potion... there seem to be no side effects," Hiruzen remarked as they discussed the mission roster.


    Orochimaru nodded. "Yes, Sensei. I''ve tested it extensively. No side effects have appeared."


    It had been about a month since the initial field tests of the gic enhancement potion. Given that potions designed to boostbat effectiveness usually showed side effects within hours, this potion had passed the test of time.


    "Well," the Third Hokage continued, "the results have been promising. Can this potion be mass-produced?"


    There was no hesitation in Hiruzen''s voice. He wasn''t asking out of curiosity, he was making it clear that the vige needed this potion.


    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, feigning difficulty. "It''s possible, but not easy. The process is far moreplex than the recovery potion we developed before."


    "Oh?" Hiruzen asked, his interest piqued. "What''s the main issue?"


    Orochimaru had already prepared for this. "First, the production process itself is far moreplicated. It requires more precision than the recovery potions."


    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "And the second?"


    "The medicinal ingredients are rare," Orochimaru exined. "The batch we created was only possible because of a few rare materials we found during that mission. But as of now, no one has been able to locate more."


    The Hokage rubbed his chin. "Hmm. Why are these ingredients so rare?"


    Orochimaru reached into his pouch and pulled out the two materials he had prepared in advance. One was a dried nt, and the other was the desated remains of an animal.


    "These are the two key ingredients," he exined. "One is a rare nt, and the otheres from a specific species. Both are incredibly hard to find."


    Hiruzen examined them carefully. "That shouldn''t be a problem. If you tell me where you found these, I can send someone to locate more."


    "On Taro Ind, to the south," Orochimaru answered smoothly.


    Taro Ind, located to the south of the Land of Fire, was known for its rare medicinal herbs. The ninjas living there referred to themselves as "merchant ninjas," specializing in collecting and trading rare ingredients. It wasn''t unheard of for Konoha ninjas to pass through the area on missions.


    Sarutobi nodded. "I see. Well, how many doses do we have right now?"


    "About fifty," Orochimaru replied.


    "Fif¡ªfifty?" The Hokage was visibly surprised. He had been expecting far fewer, maybe five at most. But fifty? That was an incredible quantity for something so rare.


    Hiruzen, always measured in his emotions, couldn''t help but show a flicker of excitement. He cleared his throat, trying to regain hisposure.


    "Orochimaru, you''ve contributed greatly to the vige," the Hokage said solemnly. He reached under his desk and pulled out a box. "You deserve this ten million ryo."


    He pushed the money box across the table toward Orochimaru.


    He epted the box with a quiet nod. "Thank you, Sensei."

 Chapter 96:

    Even though Hiruzen was being generous, Orochimaru knew better. The ck market price for fifty doses of the diluted gic enhancement fluid was around 75 million ryo far more than the 10 million he was being handed now. Still, Orochimaru epted it withoutint.


    Ten million ry¨­ isn''t bad, but the real profit is still ahead,Orochimaru thought.


    After handing Hiruzen the two prepared potions from his scroll, Orochimaru left the Hokage''s office. He knew that as the lead researcher on this project, he could control the pace of production and delivery, and Hiruzen wouldn''t question him. The Hokage was well aware of how valuable these potions were and trusted Orochimaru implicitly.


    Hiruzen, on the other hand, understood that the payment was too little for what Orochimaru was delivering. But as his disciple, Orochimaru hadn''t asked for any official funding. This was the best Hiruzen could offer as a gesture of appreciation.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru casually strolled through the vige streets, the 60 million ryo from his ck market dealings already restingfortably in his pocket. He couldn''t help but marvel at how easily he was able to make money.


    Other ninjas take on dangerous missions for mere tens of thousands or, at best, a few million ryo. Meanwhile, I can earn tens of millions with minimal effort.


    If this were the modern world, Orochimaru thought with a smirk, it would be the ultimate rags-to-riches story. The weakened versions of his gic enhancement and healing fluids were already popr, but if he introduced something more powerful, like the gene fusion fluid, the entire ninja world would be thrown into chaos.


    After all, gene fusion could theoretically create someone with the power of the First Hokage.


    But Orochimaru knew better than to release such power into the hands of others. He understood that giving too much power too soon would make people uncontroble. History had already shown what happened when people were given too much strength, like Kaguya''s two sons who betrayed their own mother after inheriting her abilities.Orochimaru chuckled to himself. Yes, the god-making n will have to wait. For now, I don''t have the strength to control anyone like that.


    Just as these thoughts crossed his mind, a familiar voice called out to him.


    "Hey, Orochimaru!" Tsunade''s voice rang through the street. She nced at the money box in his hand and raised an eyebrow. "Another payout, huh? Did your research seed again?"


    Orochimaru looked over and saw Tsunade walking toward him, holding her younger brother Nawaki by the hand. She seemed to have recovered somewhat from her recent grief.


    "Yeah," Orochimaru replied, giving her a brief nod. His eyes flicked down to Nawaki. "It''s been a while, Nawaki. You''ve grown."


    Nawaki, hiding behind Tsunade''s leg, looked at Orochimaru with wide eyes, clearly intimidated by the man''s appearance.


    "Heh, yeah, he''s grown a bit," Tsunade replied, smiling at her brother. "You haven''t visited in a while, Orochimaru. Nawaki, greet him properly."


    But Nawaki, unnerved by Orochimaru''s snake-like golden eyes, shrank back further behind his sister.


    Seeing his reaction, Tsunade crouched down and tried to reassure him. "What''s wrong? This is Orochimaru-nii. He used to hold you when you were a baby."


    Nawaki shifted ufortably and mumbled a reluctant response. "Um¡­ I know."


    Tsunade sighed, shaking her head. "You''re not usually this shy¡­"


    Orochimaru, observing the boy''s hesitation, spoke up calmly. "It''s fine. Children are often afraid of people they don''t know well."


    It was true Orochimaru had held Nawaki once before, but that was back when he was barely two years old, before Tsunade''s parents had died. Since then, they hadn''t interacted much.


    Nawaki, a bit embarrassed, puffed up his chest and muttered defiantly, "I''m not afraid¡­ I''m just curious."


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Curious? About what?"


    The boy hesitated for a moment before blurting out, "Why are his eyes like that? They''re¡­ kinda scary."


    The bluntness of his words caused Tsunade''s face to flush with embarrassment. She quickly waved her hands in apology. "I''m sorry, Orochimaru! He doesn''t mean any harm. He''s just a kid." ???¦­????S?


    But Orochimaru waved it off with a small smile. "No offense taken. Children often say what''s on their minds."


    In truth, Orochimaru''s golden vertical pupils did resemble those of a snake. While not exclusively snake-like, many predators shared this characteristic, and it wasn''t surprising that a young child would find them unsettling.


    However, Nawaki''s innocentment didn''t bother Orochimaru. After all, he could easily alter the shape and color of his eyes with his abilities if he ever felt the need to blend in. But he didn''t bother. There was no point in hiding who he was.


    "I bet if you gave me something to eat, I wouldn''t be afraid anymore!" Nawaki said suddenly, perking up at the mention of food.


    Before he could finish, Tsunade ced a firm hand on his head. "Nawaki, what did I tell you about manners? You can''t just ask people for food like that."


    "But sister," Nawaki protested, looking up at her with wide eyes. "Isn''t Orochimaru-nii your boyfriend? We''re family, right? So it''s fine!"


    Both Tsunade and Orochimaru were momentarily stunned by Nawaki''s bold statement. Tsunade''s cheeks turned red as she tried to find words, and Orochimaru blinked, mildly surprised.


    "Haha, you sure know a lot for your age," Orochimaru finally said with augh. "Come on then, I''ll treat you to some dango."


    "Really?!" Nawaki''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, turning on his heel. "Follow me if you want to eat."


    Without a second thought, Nawaki eagerly followed Orochimaru, leaving a flustered Tsunade standing there. After a moment, she let out a smallugh and trailed after them, smiling at the sight of her little brother''s happiness.


    ---


    At the dango shop in Konoha, Nawaki was happily devouring the sweet and savory treats while Tsunade and Orochimaru sat nearby.


    As Nawaki focused on his food, Orochimaru reached into his ninja pouch and pulled out two vials of green liquid. "Here," he said, passing them to Tsunade. "This is the result of mytest research. One for you, and one for Jiraiya."


    "Huh? For us?" Tsunade blinked in surprise, holding the vials up to the light.@@novelbin@@


    "Yeah," Orochimaru confirmed. "It''s a form that increases chakra capacity."


    Tsunade''s eyes widened. "Wow, that''s incredible! How do we use it?"


    "Just drink it," Orochimaru replied simply.


    Tsunade was never one to hesitate. She was about to uncork the vial and drink it right then and there, but Orochimaru quickly stopped her.


    "Not here," he said firmly.


    "Why not?" she asked, confused.


    "You''ll see when you get home," Orochimaru answered cryptically, not bothering to borate.


    Tsunade gave him a curious look but decided to trust him. After finishing up their meal, the three parted ways. Orochimaru went off to continue his own errands, while Tsunade returned to the Senju n''s residence, still wondering why Orochimaru had warned her about drinking the potion in public.


    ---


    Ten minutester, Tsunade found out exactly why.


    The moment she drank the potion back at home, she was overwhelmed by the pungent, foul odor that emanated from her body as the potion took effect.


    "Ugh, this smell!" Tsunade gagged, rushing toward the bathroom. "No wonder he told me not to drink it at the dango shop! I would''ve cleared the ce out!"


    The stench was unbearable. If she had taken the potion in the shop, the owner might have thrown her out on the spot.


    After the potion''s effects settled, Tsunade didn''t bother to check her chakra levels immediately. Instead, she made a beeline for the shower. As a kunoichi, and more importantly, a woman with pride, she wasn''t going to tolerate smelling like this.


    As she stripped down and let the hot water wash over her, she caught sight of her reflection in the steamed-up mirror.


    "Huh? Wait a second¡­ Did I just¡­ get bigger?" she muttered to herself in surprise, ncing down at her body.

 Chapter 99:

    Hiruzen held the meeting to distribute the weakened gic enhancement fluid, and it felt a lot like apany CEO handing out bonuses to employees. And in many ways, that wasn''t too far from the truth.


    Konoha had been founded on the strength of two major ns, Senju and Uchiha with the rest of the families and civilian ninjasing to seek protection and opportunity. The structure wasn''t all that different from the early stages of apany being formed. Hiruzen was the third CEO, while Danzo and the other vige elders were the board of directors. The n heads were like shareholders or department heads, each with their own interests and influence.


    Later that night, after the meeting had ended, Danzo made his way to Orochimaru''sboratory outside Konoha, his face showing a hint of displeasure.


    "Orochimaru, you shouldn''t have given Hiruzen so many of those gic enhancement potions!" Danzoined, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.


    Orochimaru, who was busy examining a test tube, barely nced at him. "Oh? And why''s that?"


    Danzo scowled. "He used them to strengthen his influence with the ns. His position is bing more unshakable!"


    Orochimaru paused, then gave Danzo a sidelong nce. This guy¡­ he thought, somewhat amused. He''s really upset over this?


    It was clear to Orochimaru why Danzo had failed to surpass Sarutobi for the position of Hokage. His vision was so narrow, constantly getting caught up in small grievances. Hecked the broader strategy needed to secure true,sting power.


    Lately, Danzo had begun to believe that he had sessfully brainwashed Orochimaru, so he felt morefortable openly expressing his ambitions in front of him. And Orochimaru had yed along, never showing any signs of disloyalty."That may be true," Orochimaru replied, still sounding nonchnt. "But even without these potions, Sensei''s position would continue to solidify. The vige is at peace for now, and his approval is high."


    Danzo wasn''t cated. "Even so, you gave him too many!" He crossed his arms in frustration, still grumbling.


    Orochimaru quickly understood where this was going. Danzo''s real problem wasn''t Sarutobi''s increasing influence it was that Orochimaru had given the Hokage so many potions while seemingly leaving Danzo with nothing.


    Ah, so that''s what this is about, Orochimaru mused silently. He''s upset I didn''t save any for him.


    Smiling inwardly, Orochimaru reached under his workbench and pulled out a small iron box, cing it in front of Danzo.


    Danzo''s eyes lit up momentarily, but his face remained as stoic as ever. After all, as the head of Root, he couldn''t show his emotions so easily.


    "Orochimaru, you have more of these?"


    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "This box is just for you, Danzo-sama. I wouldn''t deceive my own teacher so brazenly if it weren''t to support you."


    Danzo''s expression rxed slightly, though his suspicion seemed to melt awaypletely. Orochimaru''s words had hit just the right note, and Danzo believed him without further questioning.


    In truth, Orochimaru had prepared for this. He knew Danzo would be suspicious if he handed everything over to Hiruzen, so he had made sure to keep some potions aside just for him. After all, maintaining good rtions with Danzo could be just as useful as aligning with the Hokage.


    "Orochimaru, you never fail to impress me," Danzo said with a slight nod of approval, his tone finally softening.


    Orochimaru didn''t respond, instead turning back to his experiments. He knew when to stay quiet, there was no need to say too much. Danzo had what he wanted, and Orochimaru''s silence kept him content.


    Danzo, satisfied with his "share," opened the iron box and found Five bottles of the gic enhancement fluid inside. It wasn''t as much as Hiruzen had received, but it was more than enough for his purposes.


    Without another word, Danzo took the box and left theboratory, his mood considerably improved.


    As soon as the door shut behind him, Orochimaru allowed himself a small, amused smile.


    He''s treating those defective potions like treasure, Orochimaru thought with a chuckle.


    "It''s almost entertaining."


    In reality, the potions he''d given to Danzo were of lower quality, defective batches that wouldn''t work as well as the ones Hiruzen received. But Danzo didn''t know that, and he was content with what he''d been given. ???N???§¦?


    For Orochimaru, the advantages of aligning with Danzo far outweighed the risks. While Hiruzen was Konoha''s official leader, Danzo was the shadow lurking behind the scenes. And one day, Danzo might even grant Orochimaru ess to something as valuable as the Scroll of Seals.@@novelbin@@


    The potions themselves didn''t matter much to Orochimaru. They were defects of the weakened versions that only worked on the first dose and didn''t hold any personal value to him beyond their use as a tool for negotiation.


    Still, it amused him to see how much weight Danzo and the others ced on something that Orochimaru had already moved past.


    ***


    Time passed as Orochimaru continued his research. Konoha gathered statistics on the effectiveness of the gic enhancement fluids, and the results were generally favorable. The chakra increase varied from 20% to 100%, though there were some fluctuations depending on the individual.


    Orochimaru had already expected this and offered a logical exnation for the variance: "The more someone''s chakra increases, the weaker their gic structure was to begin with. Conversely, those who experience a smaller increase had better genes to begin with."


    It was a reasonable exnation, and the vige epted it without issue.


    However, not everyone was pleased. Tsunade, for instance, had her chakra increase by 40%, while Jiraiya''s increase was only around 30%. This discrepancy drove her mad.


    "Does this mean Jiraiya''s genes are better than mine?" Tsunade hadined to Orochimaru, clearly frustrated.


    Orochimaru had to suppress a sigh. Really? This again?


    In reality, the potions he''d given to both Tsunade and Jiraiya were the best quality ones he had. His own chakra increase was 50%, and he hadn''tined. Tsunade''s 40% boost was actually among the best in Konoha, but she seemed hung up on the idea that Jiraiya''s results meant something about their gic superiority.


    Still, Orochimaru didn''t care too much about theints. He was already working on something far more advanced. His personal experiments with the First Hokage''s cells were going well, and he was confident that his own gic enhancements would soon far surpass anything he had distributed so far.


    ***


    Months passed, and soon, half a year had flown by.


    One afternoon, in a secret experimental base located five kilometers outside of Konoha, Orochimaru stood before a small cage, a satisfied smile on his face.


    Inside the cage was a white mouse, which he had been experimenting on for weeks.


    "Alright, show me what you can do," Orochimaru said, his voice calm but expectant.


    The mouse seemed to understand hismand. It stood upright on its hind legs, put its front paws together, then stretched out one paw suddenly.


    Whoosh!


    A small wooden splinter, no bigger than a chopstick, shot out from the mouse''s paw.


    "Finally¡­" Orochimaru whispered, a smile spreading across his face. "Wood Release."


    A system notification rang in his mind: [Ding, the gic modification experiment was sessful. Technology at this stage: Cloning technology. The next stage of technology: advanced gic enhancement fluid.]


    "Haha, it''s finally done!" Orochimaruughed softly to himself, watching the mouse carefully.


    Although it had only produced a small piece of wood, it was still Wood Release a testament to the sess of the gic modification.


    For this particr experiment, Orochimaru had opted to use mice as his test subjects. Since the purpose was simply to unlock the next stage of technology, he didn''t need to perform the modifications on humans. Mice had shorter life cycles and grew faster, making them ideal for testing.


    Out of the 102 mice he had used in the experiment, only one had survived to adulthood and sessfully demonstrated the ability to use Wood Release. While the sess rate was low, one survivor was enough for Orochimaru''s purposes.


    With this experimentpleted, the cloning technology was unlocked, and more importantly, the advanced gic enhancement fluid was now within reach.

 Chapter 100:

    Orochimaru had been puzzled before. Why was the first technology he unlocked a basic gene enhancement solution instead of something simpler and more basic, like a gene repair solution?


    Now it all made sense.


    The system worked in a way that catered to his desires. Whatever technology he needed, the system would ce that technology or a prerequisite for it alongside his current one. The moment he unlocked the existing technology, the next would naturally follow.


    This process was driven by what Orochimaru needed most at the time.


    For instance, when he sought to obtain the sage body, the system''s first response was to give him the basic gene enhancement fluid. Why? Because the primary enhancement was the foundation required to obtain that level of physical ability.


    Now, Orochimaru wanted to create an advanced gic enhancement fluid, so after mastering the intermediate enhancement fluid, his current task of gic modification was the key to unlocking the next stage an even more potent enhancement form.


    Why was he so focused on this?


    The answery in the First Hokage''s cells he had recently fused with. Without a body enhanced to a high level, the full power of the First Hokage''s Wood Release couldn''t be essed. All Orochimaru could manage right now were weaker versions of the legendary jutsu.


    This was the problem Orochimaru encountered after merging with the First Hokage''s DNA. And as a researcher, how could he leave such an issue unresolved? Naturally, he needed to move forward and unlock the advanced gic enhancement fluid to push his body to its limits and fully unleash the First Hokage''s abilities.However, the next step required cloning technology to bepleted first. And this is where Orochimaru encountered a slight annoyance.


    Cloning was a straightforward process copying someone exactly as they were, down to the smallest detail. But the system required him to clone a person for the experiment to be deemed sessful. It didn''t matter who he chose to clone, but it had to be a person.


    Cloning, as everyone knew, was about replicating the original person. Physically, the clone would be identical to the original, with the only differences being in memories or skills that weren''t inherently physical.


    The challenge now was: Who would Orochimaru clone?


    Logically, when creating a clone, it would take as long for the clone to mature as it did for the original to grow. For instance, if the original subject was 15 years old, the clone would need 15 years to grow as well.


    But Orochimaru knew that this was just theoretical. Anypetent researcher could elerate the growth of a clone through scientific maniption, and he was certainly no exception.


    Orochimaru nned to use the immense vitality contained within the First Hokage''s cells to speed up the growth process. However, the First Hokage''s cells were incredibly potent, so to ensure the clone grew stably, he would need to suppress their power and carefully control the growth rate. Based on his calctions, it would take about half a year to grow a stable clone using the First Hokage''s cells, and even then, sess wasn''t guaranteed.


    And of course, there was the issue of memory maniption for the clone something that would require additional work.


    Considering all the effort, it would be a real waste if the process only produced a single failure.


    Therefore, Orochimaru needed to choose the perfect candidate for cloning.


    "Clone myself?" he thought. Absolutely not.


    Although he met all the criteria physically, Orochimaru''s ambition and vision went far beyond being a mere mass-produced version of himself. As a true scientist and leader, he aimed to be the mastermind pulling the strings, not the subject of replication.@@novelbin@@


    So, the candidate for cloning had to be someone else. Someone who wouldn''t disrupt his ns or feel too personal.


    "Imagine seeing multiple clones of Jiraiya walking around¡­" Orochimaru grimaced at the thought. That would be the stuff of nightmares.


    But who would make the perfect clone? Orochimaru pondered the question for a long time. He couldn''te up with anyone immediately, so he decided to return to Konoha first and think it over. ????§°?§¦?


    But before that, he crushed the transformed rats he had experimented on, making sure Danzo never learned of the full extent of his progress.


    ***


    Konoha, a ce Orochimaru knew too well, felt almost mundane as he wandered through the streets.


    Despite the fact that he, Tsunade, and Jiraiya had made quite a name for themselves during their Chunin exams, half a year had passed, and it seemed people had already forgotten about them. The three young shinobi weren''t ones for excessive public attention, especially Orochimaru, who kept a low profile.


    Walking through the vige, Orochimaru continued to mull over who would make the best subject for his cloning experiment. If worse came to worst, he could always pick someone at random.


    With his current level of skill, even an ordinary Genin could be turned into a formidable force. Strengthen their genes, fuse them with superior traits, and clone the enhanced version it would be a simple process, really.


    The more he thought about it, the more feasible the idea seemed.


    "Orochimaru, how is the experiment progressing?"


    The moment he entered the headquarters of Root, Danzo''s voice greeted him. There was a sharp edge to it, almost desperate. Wood Release was too important to Danzo, and he couldn''t afford to be patient.


    Orochimaru responded casually, "Cell cultivation takes time. I''ve hit a bit of a bottleneck, so I thought I''d go for a walk and maybe get some inspiration."


    "You think walking around will bring you inspiration here?" Danzo asked, his tone calm but clearly skeptical.


    Orochimaru shrugged nonchntly. "Who knows? Sometimes stretching your legs helps clear the mind."


    Danzo gave him a steady look, as if weighing Orochimaru''s words. He knew Orochimaru wasn''t someone to openly disrespect him, but at the same time, the younger shinobi never showed the kind of subservience Danzo expected from his subordinates. That imbnce in their rtionship always grated on him, but what choice did he have? Too much of his current n hinged on Orochimaru''s sess.


    "Are you looking for a sparring match?" Danzo asked, catching on to Orochimaru''s vague request.


    "Something like that," Orochimaru replied, his voice still light. "I''ve been here for a while, and I haven''t had the chance to test the strength of your subordinates."


    Danzo nodded slightly. "Very well. Let''s see if your skills have deteriorated."


    He led Orochimaru deeper into the Root headquarters. They entered the training room, where forty to fifty masked operatives were training.


    Danzo gestured toward the group. "Pick anyone you''d like as your opponent."


    Orochimaru nced around the room quickly, then pointed to three individuals. "You, you, and¡­ you¡ªhm?"


    His eyes stopped on a small girl with brown hair and sses. "Why is there a little girl here?" he asked curiously.


    "She''s mytest recruit," Danzo said, his tone still measured. "Justpleted her basic training."


    "Is that so?" Orochimaru asked, his interest piqued. He looked the girl over, something about her standing out in his mind. "What''s her name?"


    "Nono," Danzo replied.


    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly as something clicked in his mind. "So, this is where it starts¡­" he thought, already piecing together how this girl could be useful in the future.

 Chapter 102:

    There are many kinds of summon beasts in the ninja world, but the ones capable of speech are generally of a higher rank. Normally, a talking summoning beast wouldn''t be anything too surprising for a ninja. After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Monkey King, Enma, could both speak and express emotions.


    However, a snake known for being cold-blooded and expressionless showing emotions while speaking? That was certainly something unusual.


    The Root ninjas watching were visibly unsettled. It simply felt "off".


    The snake, coiled around Orochimaru''s waist, continued speaking, its voice surprisingly childlike. "Thank you, master. It''s all because of your help that I''ve be so much faster!"


    Orochimaru smiled at the ttery. "Indeed, your speed has improved significantly," he said, casually stroking the snake''s head.


    This snake, now named Yamata, Inspired by Yamata no Orochi, the legendary eight-headed serpent in Japanese mythology, was no ordinary snake. Originally, it had been just a regr python. But after using three doses of Orochimaru''s evolutionary fluid, it had shed its skin three times, each time bing darker, smaller, and more powerful. What was once a thick flower python, the size of an adult''s leg, had now evolved into something more dangerous, with its body as thick as Orochimaru''s arm and its scales ck as night.


    The Root ninja who had been bitten by Yamata, was starting to panic. His body waspletely immobilized, and the bite was on a major artery. The ck color of the snake,bined with the bite''s location, sent his mind spiraling into thoughts of venom and impending death.


    His teammates, witnessing this, couldn''t help but voice their concern.


    "What''s happening to Rio?""That snake it looks deadly. Shouldn''t you heal him?"


    Even Danzo, usuallyposed, furrowed his brow. He had told his subordinates to control their attacks, but it seemed Orochimaru''s snake had gone straight for a kill shot. "Orochimaru, wasn''t that a bit much? Biting an artery directly?" Danzo questioned.


    Orochimaru waved it off with a smirk. "Rx, Yamata''s bite only paralyzes the body. He''s not in any real danger."


    "Paralysis?" One of the other Root ninjas raised an eyebrow in disbelief.


    "That can''t be right! Look at the snake''s color it''s pitch ck. That''s a sign of poison!"


    Rio, who had been holding onto his neck in terror, realized there were no signs of poisoning. No ckened skin, no frothing at the mouth justplete immobility.


    Danzo, who had been watching closely, knew Orochimaru wasn''t one to lie or exaggerate. If Orochimaru said the snake''s bite only caused paralysis, it was likely true.


    Orochimaru shrugged, clearly not bothered by the skepticism. "Well, if you don''t want to believe me, why don''t youe find out for yourselves?" he said, gesturing toward Yamata. "But be careful. If Yamata gets you, you''ll end up like Rio."


    As he spoke, Orochimaru kicked Rio lightly in the stomach, sending him flying across the room. Rionded with a heavy thud, powerless to break his fall.


    The rest of the Root ninjas exchanged nces, now even more wary. It wasn''t just Orochimaru they had to contend with, but also the snake, which was small enough to slither around unnoticed and quick enough to strike without warning.


    The battle continued, but within three minutes, all five Root ninjas found themselves bitten by Yamata. Each one experienced the same paralyzing effect, their bodies betraying them as they copsed to the ground, unable to move.


    One of the ninjas, struggling to speak through the paralysis, managed to whisper, "This¡­ this isn''t poison. It''s like¡­ a Body Binding Technique?"


    A realization dawned on the group. The snake wasn''t using venom, but something far more insidious a jutsu simr to the Body Binding Technique, a skill typically used by elite ANBU or those skilled in Genjutsu. But this wasing from a snake.


    Orochimaru looked down at Yamata, who had slithered back onto his shoulder. "Indeed. Yamata has evolved to develop a form of spiritual power. When it bites, it injects spiritual energy that immobilizes the target, much like a Genjutsu."


    The Root ninjas were stunned.@@novelbin@@


    A snake capable of performing something akin to a Body Binding Technique? This was no ordinary summoning beast.


    Danzo, observing from the sidelines, now understood just how deep Orochimaru''s research had gone. Orochimaru wasn''t just experimenting with ninja techniques he was pushing the boundaries of nature itself, evolving creatures into something far beyond their original form. ?¨¢?O?¦Â¨§?


    "Why not make it more aggressive? You could have developed a neurotoxin or something more lethal," one of the Root ninjas asked, trying to mask his disbelief.


    Orochimaru smirked. "Because a living enemy is more useful than a dead one. Capturing an opponent alive opens more possibilities."


    This had always been Orochimaru''s philosophy. Dead subjects had limited utility. The living, on the other hand, could be experimented on, interrogated, and used in future research. Immobilizing them without killing them was far more valuable.


    Orochimaru surveyed the five fallen Root operatives with a bored expression. "I had hoped one of you would show me something interesting, but it seems I overestimated you. Common ninjutsu, basic elemental techniques¡­ nothing noteworthy at all."


    His tone dripped with disappointment.


    "None of these can be used for cloning," Orochimaru thought to himself. If he was going to clone someone, he needed them to be exceptional in more ways than just basic ninjutsu proficiency.


    Letting out a small sigh, Orochimaru called Yamata back to his side and gave a slight nod to Danzo. "I suppose I''ll leave it at this for now."


    Danzo didn''t seem bothered by the fact that his five Root ninjas were lying paralyzed on the floor. He nodded, signaling for other Root members to take care of their fallenrades.


    Before leaving the training room, Orochimaru''s eyes briefly flickered toward Nono Yakushi, who stood silently off to the side, observing everything with wide eyes.

 Chapter 106:

    Uzushiogakure, the territory of the renowned Uzumaki n.


    This was the birthce of Uzumaki Kushina, the future mother of Naruto, the protagonist of the original story. The Uzumaki n was known for their powerful sealing techniques and long lifespans, and their vige, Uzushiogakure, was located in the Land of Whirlpools, east of the Land of Fire.


    Although the Land of Whirlpools was small, the Uzumaki n''s mastery of sealing techniques was unparalleled, to the point that it could be said the entire ninja world coveted their knowledge. It was precisely for this reason that Uzushiogakure became a target.


    Orochimaru''s thoughts quickly turned to the cause of Uzushiogakure''s destruction. While many might suspect that Konoha had a hand in it, fearing the strength of the Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques, Orochimaru thought otherwise. He believed it wasn''t Konoha''s doing, but rather the result of the Third Hokage''s philosophy his emphasis on peace and non-aggression.


    Some might argue that Konoha could have conspired with other nations to destroy Uzushiogakure, afraid that the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki n could one day threaten their own vige. But Orochimaru dismissed this idea as nonsense. Why would Konoha, the closest ally of the Uzumaki, seek to destroy them when they freely shared their techniques with Konoha? Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the First Hokage and the former Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, was still alive in Konoha. No one in their right mind would dare attack the Uzumaki with such close ties to Konoha.


    Furthermore, the Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques, while powerful, were not enough to pose a directbat threat to Konoha. The Uzumaki were few in number, and no matter how advanced their techniques, they couldn''t stand against Konoha''s overwhelming military strength.


    In the end, Orochimaru concluded that the destruction of Uzushiogakure was not directly Konoha''s doing but was ultimately linked to the Third Hokage''s leadership. The desire for peace that Hiruzen promoted had made Konoha appear weak in the eyes of other nations, emboldening them to act without fear of retaliation.


    The Uzumaki n''s sealing techniques were coveted by many, and as long as the First and Second Hokage were alive, no one dared make a move. However, after the death of the First Hokage, things began to change. The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, was still powerful enough to keep other nations in check, but after his death, and with Hiruzen''s softer stance, the world began to see Konoha as vulnerable. Other nations took the opportunity to target Uzushiogakure, knowing Konoha''s focus on peace would prevent an immediate response.


    Orochimaru recalled the eventual Konoha-Iwagakure conflict, where Konoha gave uppensation in the name of peace. It was this kind of thinking that allowed enemies to grow bolder, leading to heavier losses for Konoha in the long run. The destruction of Uzushiogakure was just another example of the consequences of this peace-driven policy.Back in the Hokage''s conference room, the atmosphere was tense. The assembled Jonin and n leaders were deeply concerned about the news.


    "It''s toote to save them now, but we cannot allow this to go unanswered!" Hiruzen said, his voice carrying a rare tone of severity. "We will investigate thoroughly, and those responsible will be brought to justice."@@novelbin@@


    The room erupted in agreement, with many of the n heads and Jonin voicing their support.


    "Yes, we must find out who is behind this!"


    "The Uzumaki n deserves justice!"


    "Hokage-sama, give the order, and we will move!"


    Hiruzen nodded, seeing the urgency in their eyes. The Uzumaki n''s destruction had shaken the vige, and now was the time to act.


    "Orochimaru, Tsunade," Hiruzen addressed them once the meeting had dispersed, "the two of you will form one of the investigation teams. I''ll make sure Jiraiya is informed when we locate him."


    "Understood," Orochimaru replied calmly, while Tsunade nodded.


    They were tasked with investigating what had happened to Uzushiogakure and discovering which nations or forces had been involved in its destruction.


    ---


    As they left the Hokage''s office and headed toward the vige gates, Tsunade couldn''t help but express her concern about Jiraiya. "That idiot Jiraiya''s been off chasing this so-called prophecy for two years now. No one''s heard from him. Do you think he''s okay?" ?????§£¨¨?


    Despite her harsh words, the worry in her voice was unmistakable. Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade had been teammates for years, and despite their differences, there was a deep bond between them.


    Orochimaru, however, remained nonchnt. "Jiraiya won''t die so easily," he said. "I wouldn''t worry."


    Orochimaru had long stopped worrying about Jiraiya. In both the world he knew from his memories and this world, Jiraiya was anything but weak. He always had a way of surviving, no matter how dire the situation. Orochimaru''s thoughts, however, drifted to something else: the looming threat of the Second Shinobi War.


    From what he remembered, the war was fast approaching. While he had relied on his own intuition to navigate life in this world, he couldn''t help but use his memories as a guide for major events.


    The thought of the impending war shed through his mind briefly, but Orochimaru quickly dismissed it. His strength had grown significantly in recent years, and a war would merely be another test of his abilities.


    That evening, as Orochimaru and Tsunade prepared to leave Konoha for their mission, an Anbu operative quietly brought a young red-haired girl to the vige gates. The girl looked scared and uncertain, but the Anbu led her toward the Hokage''s office with a firm grip on her hand.


    "Hokage-sama, my apologies. I was only able to save this one child with a special constitution," the Anbu agent said, half-kneeling before Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    The Third Hokage narrowed his eyes, a deep sadness flickering in them. "Only this one?"


    "Yes," the Anbu agent replied, bowing his head. "The situation was too chaotic, and this was all I could do."


    "I see," Sarutobi sighed. "You did what you could. I don''t me you for this." He nced at the frightened girl before turning to one of his aides. "Take her to Lady Mito. Let her stay with her for now."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama," the aide replied, gently guiding the young girl away.


    As the girl was led out, Sarutobi looked out the window of his office, deep in thought.

 Chapter 109:

    Orochimaru and Tsunade searched the ruins of the Uzumaki n''s vige for days, hoping to find survivors. But in the end, their efforts yielded nothing.


    The attack had been carefully nned, executed with precision. The chance of anyone escaping was slim, and it would be nearly impossible to find survivors in the wreckage left behind. Anyone who had managed to flee would be long gone by now, hidden away or captured by those responsible.


    As they left the Land of Whirlpools empty-handed, Orochimaru found himself reflecting on the path his future self would take. In the original timeline, Orochimaru was known for taking in orphans and disced people, giving them shelter and purpose in his Otogakure. To them, Orochimaru had been a savior, even if his ultimate aim was to experiment on their bloodlines and abilities. To these lost souls, he had been a lifeline in a world of chaos, which exined their fierce loyalty, even at the cost of their lives.


    Orochimaru shook his head, dispelling those thoughts as they returned to Konoha. The trip had been a failure, and it left a bitter taste.


    Back in Konoha, the news from the Land of Whirlpools weighed heavily on the Third Hokage. The situation was far worse than anyone had expected. Under the leadership of the First Hokage, no one would have dared to strike against Konoha''s allies. Even during the reign of the Second Hokage, only Kumogakure had tried anything¡ªand they had been repelled swiftly. But now, with Sarutobi Hiruzen in charge, the Uzumaki n, one of Konoha''s staunchest allies, had been wiped out.


    It was a blow not just to Konoha''s pride, but to Hiruzen''s own standing as Hokage.


    "Hiruzen, it''s time the other viges learned that Konoha is not to be trifled with!" Danzo dered during a tense meeting in the Hokage''s office. His expression was hard, his voice filled with urgency.


    The meeting room was packed with the leaders of Konoha''s most prominent ns and influential figures. In a time like this, the vige was divided into two clear factions: the hawks and the doves. Danzo, as always, represented the hawks, those who believed in a show of strength, an aggressive stance to remind their enemies of Konoha''s might. Hiruzen, on the other hand, led the doves¡ªthose who favored peace, diplomacy, and restraint.


    "The destruction of the Uzumaki n and their vige isn''t just a tragedy. It''s a direct challenge to Konoha''s authority," Danzo continued. "If we don''t take action, if we let this slide, it will send a message to the other viges that Konoha can be pushed around."Sarutobi remained silent for a moment, his gaze heavy. He knew Danzo was right this was a provocation, and if they didn''t respond, it could embolden Konoha''s enemies. But the situation wasn''t so simple.


    "We can''t rush into war," Hiruzen said firmly. "There are too many unknowns. Multiple viges were involved in this attack, if we act recklessly, we could end up facing a united front of enemies."


    Danzo''s eyes shed with irritation. "Then what do you propose? Sit back and wait until theye for us next?"


    Hiruzen shook his head. "We need to negotiate first. The death of Uzumaki Mito is near. Without her presence, our leverage has already diminished. Konoha isn''t in a position to wage a war right now."


    Danzo scowled, his fists clenching at his sides. "You''re being too cautious. With Mito-sama''s health failing, now is the time to strike, before our enemies can consolidate their strength. We should attack one vige first, show the others what happens when you challenge Konoha."


    "That''s enough, Danzo," Hiruzen cut in, his tone final. "We will not start a war that will lead to unnecessary death and suffering for the people of the Land of Fire. We will negotiate. If talks fail, only then will we consider military action."


    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, Sarutobi''s longtime advisors, both nodded in agreement. "Negotiation is the most logical first step," Koharu said. "We must give diplomacy a chance."


    Homura added, "We can''t afford a war right now, not when the vige is still recovering from the previous conflict. We need to consider the long-term consequences."


    Danzo wanted to argue further, but he knew he was outnumbered. As much as he hated to admit it, he didn''t have the authority to make decisions of this magnitude on his own. He could only advise, and for now, Hiruzen had the final say.


    Frustrated, Danzo fell silent, his mind already working on alternative ns. If Hiruzen wouldn''t act, he would find a way to prepare Konoha for the inevitable conflict that wasing.


    ---


    Back at the Root headquarters, Danzo''s frustration boiled over. He struck the ground with his cane, causing cracks to spider out from where it struck. "Damn that Monkey! He''s going to get us all killed with this weakness!" Danzo growled, his voice echoing in the dimly lit room. ????????¨§?


    He was so lost in his anger that he barely registered the familiar voice that called out to him from the doorway.


    "What''s got you so worked up today?"


    Danzo turned to see Orochimaru leaning casually against the doorframe, a sly smile on his face. It was clear that Danzo''s temper didn''t faze him in the slightest.


    "Hmph. Who else but Hiruzen?" Danzo replied bitterly. "His reluctance to act is a sign of weakness. He doesn''t realize that inaction will only embolden our enemies."


    Orochimaru chuckled. He had grown ustomed to Danzo''sints about the Third Hokage. "Well, it''s not like this is the first time you''ve disagreed with him."


    Danzo narrowed his eyes. "Why are you here, Orochimaru? Do you need something from me?"


    Orochimaru didn''t bother with small talk. "I remember you mentioned once that you had scrolls containing the First Hokage''s Wood Release techniques. I''ve run into a bit of a roadblock in my research, and I think those scrolls might be able to help me."


    Danzo eyed him suspiciously. He knew how obsessed Orochimaru had be with gic experiments, particrly with the First Hokage''s cells. But ultimately, Danzo saw no harm in granting his request. After all, the Wood Release scrolls were useless to anyone who didn''t have the gic capacity to wield the technique.


    "Fine," Danzo said after a moment, reaching into his robes and pulling out two scrolls. He tossed them to Orochimaru without hesitation. "Take them. But don''t lose them."@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru caught the scrolls with ease, his smile widening. "Don''t worry. I''ll return them once I''ve finished."


    As he turned to leave, Orochimaru paused. "By the way, is Nono still around?"


    Danzo raised an eyebrow at the mention of the young girl he had taken in. "Nono? What do you need her for?"


    Orochimaru shrugged. "I could use an extra pair of hands in theb. And she seems¡­ promising."


    Danzo gave him a stern look. "Be careful, Orochimaru. As a shinobi, you shouldn''t let emotions cloud your judgment. And don''t forget, you have more important things to focus on than indulging in sentimentality."

 Chapter 111:

    When Nono returned to Root''s amodation area with a stack of documents and a bottle of gic repair fluid, the scarred woman couldn''t help but frown.


    "A recovery potion? Didn''t expect you''d catch Lord Orochimaru''s attention," she muttered with a hint of jealousy.


    Another female ninja nearby was also visibly surprised. "Unbelievable!"


    After all, who was Orochimaru? He wasn''t just the second-inmand under Danzo; he had a close rtionship with him, and his strength was nothing short of extraordinary. Being favored by Orochimaru practically guaranteed a meteoric rise. The possibilities were endless.


    Why was Orochimaru considered so powerful?


    Not long ago, Orochimaru had made a habit of testing his skills against the Root ninjas. These weren''t mere sparring sessions each time it was five-on-one, yet they never managed to beat him. Initially, Root''s jounin could handle most situations with just a couple of them working together, but now, when Orochimaru came around, no one below jounin even thought of stepping up.


    This earned him the deep respect of the Root ninjas.


    Beating five highly skilled jounin simultaneously was no small feat. Even Danzo himself might struggle with that kind of odds. After Orochimaru was promoted to jounin, they began to call him "Lord" with the same deference they showed to Danzo.


    It wasn''t just the other female ninjas who were surprised by this; Nono herself was confused.She knew what a recovery potion was, it was a luxury in Konoha, nearly impossible to get even if you had the money. Officially, it sold for 60,000 ryo, but on the ck market, it could go for as much as 200,000. That was enough to sustain an average family for a year.


    Yet Orochimaru had given it to her casually, as if it were nothing more than a greeting gift.


    This was clearly a show of goodwill, but why would someone like Orochimaru pay attention to her? In Root, there were far more capable ninjas.


    Yakushi Nono couldn''t make sense of it.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put Nono out of his mind. His attention was now fully on the Wood Release scrolls in front of him.


    He had sealed the entire room and activated his Sharingan, scanning through the two scrolls carefully. Both the sealing and unsealing techniques were detailed clearly, and the Sharingan''s ability to memorize everything perfectly was proving invaluable.


    The scrolls contained four Wood Release jutsu. In addition to the "Deep Forest Emergence" jutsu he had just examined, there were also a Wood Clone technique and one rather obscure-sounding technique with a strange name.


    "Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique: Enclosed Hermitage Entering Society with Bliss-Bringing Hands¡­?" Orochimaru frowned. There was a character in the name he didn''t recognize, but from the description, it seemed to be a technique that could manifest a "Za" symbol on the user''s palm, capable of suppressing a tailed beast.


    With these Wood Release techniques as a foundation, developing more would be a straightforward task.


    Satisfied with what he had learned, Orochimaru closed his eyes, thinking about the possibilities.


    ---


    Though his proficiency in cell transntation had reached an advanced level, the necessary materials weren''t avable, and Danzo was still biding his time.


    Meanwhile, Hiruzen was busy dealing with diplomatic negotiations between nations.


    Therger countries had no intention of acknowledging their involvement in the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. They all denied responsibility.


    "Evidence? Prove that we attacked the Land of Whirlpools. Those battle scars? You Konoha ninja can use Earth Release too, so why me the Land of Earth?" ?????????¦¥?


    And the Land of Water was no different. "Water Release techniques? Konoha has those too. What''s that got to do with us?"


    The other nations refused to admit guilt, and Konoha had little leverage without hard proof. Any attempt to formally dissolve peace treaties would lead to full-scale conflict, and no one was eager to start a war without absolute necessity.


    Tensions were high, but no country was willing to make the first move. War, after all, wasn''t child''s y¡ªit would be bloody and costly.


    As for Orochimaru, he couldn''t care less about the political tensions. If war came, he would fight; if not, he''d continue his research in peace. He was ying the long game, biding his time while everyone else squabbled.


    Three months passed, and the situation between the nations only grew more strained.


    Finally, Orochimaru found an opportunity to request permission from Hiruzen to leave the vige. His excuse? Searching for rare medicinal ingredients.


    Normally, given the vtile political climate, Hiruzen would have denied the request outright. But Orochimaru assured him that if war broke out, he would return immediately.


    After some deliberation, Hiruzen reluctantly agreed.


    ---


    "Orochimaru-sensei, are you really leaving the vige?" Nawaki asked, disappointment clear in his voice as he watched Orochimaru pack his belongings.@@novelbin@@


    Now eight years old, Nawaki had been apprenticed to Orochimaru for two years,rgely because of his sister Tsunade''s influence. When he heard that Orochimaru was leaving, he immediately dragged Tsunade along to confront him.


    "Yes," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But I shouldn''t be gone for too long."


    "Still..."


    "You really can''t take me with you?" Tsunade chimed in, sitting cross-legged on Orochimaru''s bed, dressed in casual clothes. "You''re going off on your own, leaving me behind?"


    She had always believed herself to be close to Orochimaru, but now he was leaving without her?


    Orochimaru gave a light shrug. "Jiraiya hasn''t returned yet. If youe with me, there won''t be anyone left to assist the Hokage."


    Tsunade sighed, waving her hand dismissively. "Fine, fine, you''re right. But still, if both of you are gone, what am I supposed to do? I''ll be bored out of my mind here!"


    "Well, you''ve got Nawaki," Orochimaru replied, ncing at the boy.


    "Yeah, sis, I''ll be here!" Nawaki added, trying to cheer her up.


    "Ha!" Tsunade ruffled Nawaki''s hair affectionately. "You''re cute."


    ---


    An hourter, at the vige gates, Orochimaru stood ready to leave for the Land of Rice Fields. The only people there to see him off were Tsunade and Nawaki. It was a quiet, almost lonely farewell, but Orochimaru had grown used to it.


    Danzo had no reason toe, and Hiruzen was too busy to see him off. Orochimaru never expected much in the way of goodbyes.


    "Orochimaru, take care of yourself," Tsunade said softly, stepping forward to wrap her arms around him in an uncharacteristically emotional hug. She didn''t want to let him go.


    Today, Tsunade was wearing casual clothes, and Orochimaru couldn''t help but notice how close she pressed against him.


    "I will," Orochimaru replied, though his tone was slightly teasing. "But Tsunade, you''ve been growing a bit too fast."


    Tsunade didn''t even blush. Instead, she leaned closer to whisper in his ear with a smirk. "Oh? Do you like it?"


    "Why don''t you try and see?"


    "Hmph, reluctant as always," Tsunade pouted, but there was a mischievous gleam in her eyes.


    Orochimaru chuckled and gently pushed her away. "Alright, enough of that. I''m leaving."


    As he turned and walked away, he could still feel Tsunade''s gaze on his back, but he didn''t look back. He knew better. Tsunade''s teasing was just that¡ªteasing. If he ever took her seriously, she''d be the first to punch him.

 Chapter 112:

    Orochimaru was headed toward the Land of Rice Fields, and there was little need to exin why.


    At the same time, as Orochimaru made his way toward the Land of Rice Fields, a couple also crossed the border into the same territory.


    Both husband and wife were cloaked in ck, stumbling along, looking thoroughly exhausted.


    "H-Husband¡­ can we rest for a moment? My stomach¡­ it hurts."


    The woman was panting heavily, her face pale with exhaustion.


    If one looked closely, they''d notice she was heavily pregnant under that cloak, her belly round and ready for delivery.


    "Hold on just a bit longer," the man replied, teeth gritted. "We''re at the edge of the Land of Grass¡ªit''s not safe here. Let''s get over this mountain first, then we can rest."


    "But¡­ it hurts so much," the woman pleaded, struggling to keep moving.


    A heavily pregnant woman, running for her life for so long, it was a miracle she hadn''t copsed already.Seeing her in such pain, the man hesitated, then cursed under his breath. "Alright, wait here for a second. I''ll find us a safe spot."


    The woman nodded weakly, resting against arge boulder.


    The man quickly ran ahead, searching for shelter, and soon came back to help her sit down under the cover of the trees, hidden by arge rock.


    "This spot should be safe enough for now. At least we won''t be easily spotted by any passing ninjas," he said, guiding her down gently.


    The woman, still in obvious difort, finally asked, "Husband¡­ why didn''t we just go to the Land of Fire? It''s a lot closer than all this running."


    There was confusion and frustration in her voice. After all, the Land of Fire was the most powerful nation in the ninja world. They had already crossed its border, why hadn''t they sought refuge there?


    Hearing this, the man''s face twisted with anger. "The Land of Fire? Hah! If they weren''t so ipetent, we wouldn''t be in this mess to begin with!"


    "Our vige was destroyed¡­ it''s not entirely their fault!" the woman argued weakly.


    "Maybe notpletely their fault," the man replied, still bitter, "but look at the world now. The whole ninja world''s on edge, and the Land of Fire can''t even save itself. If we head there, we''ll be dead before we know it." ??¦­o?¦¢§¦?


    "So if not the Land of Fire, where are we going?" she asked, still not fully understanding.


    "We''re heading to Amegakure!" the man said with determination.


    "The Vige Hidden in the Rain?"


    "Yes! Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure, is a legendary figure, a demigod in the ninja world. He''s powerful enough to protect us."


    "Alright, if you say so," the woman agreed, too tired to argue any further.


    After resting briefly, the two set off again, unaware that a strange figure had been watching them from the shadows.


    A small, white head popped up from the ground where they had just rested. "Fleeing from another country? That''s strange enough¡­ but the woman has an enormous amount of chakra, yet she''s not a ninja?"


    With a growing curiosity, the white figure slowly sank back into the ground, silently following the couple.


    ---


    Half a dayter, deep underground in a dark, cavernous space, there was almost no sign of life. The environment was bleak, and even underground creatures avoided this ce. Yet, amidst the emptiness, there was a massive hollow chamber.


    The chamber was vast, with a few flickering lights swaying in the gloom, indicating some kind of air cirction. Without airflow, the candles wouldn''t be able to flicker.


    Through the dim light, one could barely make out the form of a terrifying, colossal figure, its presence like that of an ancient giant from legend. But this wasn''t some benevolent figure of myth, this giant radiated a menacing, almost demonic aura.


    At the foot of this enormous figure sat an old man, his body frail and worn, connected to the giant by what looked like roots that fed into his back, sustaining his life.


    Slowly, the old man lifted his head, revealing eyes filled withvender ripples, the distinctive Rinnegan. His voice, weak and raspy, echoed in the chamber like the creak of old, wind-blown bellows.


    "Zetsu¡­ What is it?" Uchiha Madara asked.


    From the ground, a white figure emerged, grinning as he spoke, "Heh, Madara. Guess what one of my clones just saw on the surface?"


    Madara didn''t bother to look up. "Stop ying games. What did you see?"


    "There''s a pregnant woman from the Uzumaki n, and she looks ready to give birth!"


    Madara''s eyes gleamed with interest at the mention of the Uzumaki n. "A pregnant Uzumaki woman? I hadn''t expected them toe to me, but it seems fate has a way of working things out. Follow her."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already got them in my sights," Zetsu said, his voice amused. "But wait, it seems they''re in trouble."


    "What kind of trouble?"


    "The woman looks like she''s about to give birth, and they''ve just run into some ninjas from the Land of Grass."


    Madara chuckled softly. "Hmm, maybe my luck isn''t so bad after all¡­"


    Sometimes, fate truly does work in strange ways.


    As a former friend of the First Hokage, Madara knew the power of the Uzumaki n well. But with age weighing on him and time running out, he couldn''t afford to take risks by openly seeking out the remaining members of their n. That would risk drawing Konoha''s attention. He had to bide his time and wait for the right opportunity.


    And now, it seemed, the opportunity hade to him.


    The Uzumaki n had been annihted, but a couple had survived, crossing the Land of Grass in hopes of finding refuge. And the woman was pregnant, a perfect vessel for his ns.


    It was as if destiny had delivered them to his doorstep.@@novelbin@@


    ---


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already anticipated that things like this might happen, but he didn''t concern himself with it too much. The world was vast, and finding Nagato''s parents on his own would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. He simply didn''t have the time or resources for that kind of pursuit.


    For now, he had other matters to attend to, and so he found himself in the war-torn Land of Rice Fields once again.


    Despite the tense rtionships between the major nations, Konoha still hadn''t dered war on the Land of Lightning. ording to intelligence, the Land of Lightning had provided extensive evidence that they weren''t involved in the destruction of Uzushiogakure. Additionally, the peace treaty they had signed after their previous conflict seemed to be holding for now.


    Orochimaru scoffed at the idea.


    He knew that Kumogakure had a habit of studying the secret techniques of other viges. If they weren''t involved in the downfall of the Uzumaki n, then no one was. Orochimaru could barely suppress hisughter at the thought.


    Still, the fact that Konoha hadn''t engaged in open conflict with Kumogakure meant that the Land of Rice Fields would remain rtively safe for now.


    That was good news for him.


    Reaching a mountainous area, Orochimaru surveyed the terrain. The ce was surrounded by rivers and peaks, a scenic location that would make a fine vacation spot, under different circumstances. But leisure was far from Orochimaru''s mind.


    Suddenly, a figure dressed in ck appeared out of nowhere, kneeling before him.


    "Lord Orochimaru," the figure said, head bowed.


    "Yoru, how''s theb?" Orochimaru asked.


    "Everything is ready."


    "Good. Take me inside," Orochimarumanded.

 Chapter 113:

    Orochimaru nodded and dismissed the kneeling figure without a word, walking directly into theb.


    Nestled at the foot of a remote mountain, this ce was secluded and difficult to ess, but the surroundings were surprisingly scenic. Orochimaru had chosen this location in the Land of Rice Fields during a previous mission. He had stored all relevant details about this ce in his memory, andter imnted them into the mind of his clone, Yoru, to set up an experimental base here.


    The Land of Rice Fields had no ninja vige of its own, and with Yoru''s strength, no one could oppose him. So, theb was built without any issues.


    As Orochimaru stepped inside, he found itrgely empty. Only a few basic pieces of scientific equipment were present, items Yoru had managed to gather himself.


    "How many experimental pods do we have?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm but expectant.


    "Eighteen in total," Yoru replied.


    "Eighteen?" Orochimaru frowned. "That''s far too few, but it''ll have to do for now."


    With that, Orochimaru waved his hand, and suddenly, *ng, ng, ng* a host of scientific research equipment appeared out of thin air. There were DNA scanners,puters, generators, experimental benches, everything one would expect from a cutting-edgeb. These were items he had either stored in his personal system or smuggled from a hidden chamber near Konoha. Here, far from prying eyes, he could use them freely without concern.


    The only issue was that, aside from Yoru, there was no one to assist him.When it came to clones, one had to consider their thinking capabilities. Most mass-produced clones were little more than automatons, barely able to think beyond the most basic of tasks. They could fight, but their slow mental processing andck of independent thought made them unsuitable for moreplex work.


    However, Yoru was different. Orochimaru had crafted him with a greater degree of independent thought, making him capable of tasks like building theb on his own. Some might say that giving clones independent thinking was a w, as they could develop their own emotions and potentially rebel against their master, much like how even the most brainwashed subordinates in Root could still turn against Danzo.


    But Orochimaru wasn''t worried.


    His method of brainwashing was far more advanced. He didn''t just alter the clone''s thoughts, he erased entire memories and imnted new ones. The clones he created believed that Orochimaru was everything: their provider, their creator, and their reason for existence. For him, they would dly sacrifice their lives.


    Just like Kimimaro, Guren, and Kabuto had in the original timeline, Orochimaru''s followers were fiercely loyal, evenpeting for the privilege of serving him.


    Rebellion wasn''t a concern. Still, clones were clones. If they were too independent, they might develop unwanted emotions when they saw others like them, leading toplications.


    For now, Orochimaru had two options: either erase Yoru''s ability to think independently or clone someone new. Since he didn''t have the time to capture new subjects, he decided to temporarily suppress Yoru''s independent thought. He had backups of all his techniques, and restoring Yoru''s mind would only cost him a few days at most.


    Eighteen experimental pods weren''t enough, but Yoru had limited funds, and much of it had gone toward acquiring other necessary equipment. Orochimaru couldn''t worry about that now. First, he''d cultivate clones from the avable pods, and then he''d expand the base.


    Once he had more personnel, things would move more quickly.


    With that in mind, Orochimaru set to work.


    ---


    Six monthster, Orochimaru''s first batch of clones wasplete.


    Thanks to the meticulous technical data he had on hand, failure was practically impossible. After all, everything was controlled by high-techputers.


    Neen clones in total, including Yoru. All of them had the same features: ck hair, ck eyes, dressed in dark uniforms.


    In the meantime, the number of experimental pods had been increased to 100, the maximum capacity this base could handle. From this point forward, theb could produce 100 clones every six months. It wasn''t the fastest rate, but it was more than sufficient for Orochimaru''s purposes.


    Now that the first batch of clones had been created, they began helping Orochimaru with routine tasks: observing, recording, cleaning, standing guard.


    "Nine of you will stay here and manage theb," Orochimaru said, surveying the ck-haired clones standing before him. "The rest of you, take this."


    He handed the remaining ten clones strange-looking devices¡ªmineral detectors.


    In addition to his gic experiments, Orochimaru had a new focus: mining.


    His research into human cloning was progressing well, but he was already looking ahead to the next stage: artificial humans and cell regeneration.@@novelbin@@


    Artificial humans were a step beyond clones, capable of true independent thought, making them fully autonomous beings. Cell regeneration, meanwhile, would allow for advanced healing and biological repair, simr to techniques like Tsunade''s "Creation Rebirth". ??¦¡????§§s


    Both of these techniques were incrediblyplex and would take a long time to develop. So for now, Orochimaru decided to pause his gic research and shift his attention toward weapons technology.


    Most of the system''s weapons tech revolved around firearms and explosives. Orochimaru knew that standard guns were little more than faster shuriken, useless against most trained ninjas. However, the more advanced weapons might prove valuable. But to build them, he needed metals, smelting facilities, and factories.


    Before any of that could happen, though, he needed the approval of the daimyo. Even in a rtively weak country like the Land of Rice Fields, creating weapons without official approval would raise too many red gs. If the authorities decided to investigate, it could lead to unnecessaryplications.


    ---


    "What? You want to build a vige?" The daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields waspletely stunned when Orochimaru appeared before him with this proposal.


    In an era as chaotic as this, the idea of founding a new vige was absurd. Wouldn''t such a vige be destroyed by one of the major powers as soon as it was established?


    Orochimaru, ever the calm and persuasive figure, ced tworge boxes in front of the daimyo.


    "Yes," he said with a smile. "As long as you agree, this twenty million ryo will be yours. And I can personally guarantee that your country will no longer suffer from rogue ninjas or bandits. Please, take your time and consider my offer carefully."


    The daimyo stared at the boxes in front of him, eyes wide. Twenty million ryo and a promise of peace.


    How could he refuse?

 Chapter 114:

    Orochimaru''s proposal left the Daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields both excited and cautious.


    Without a proper ninja vige, the country had been constantly invaded and exploited, often left defenseless against even wandering rogue ninjas. It was one thing to be bullied by the great nations, whose strength was undeniable, but to be terrorized by random mercenaries and rogue shinobi was a humiliation the daimyo could hardly endure.


    So, when Orochimaru suggested building a ninja vige in his country, the daimyo weighed the pros and cons carefully.


    The benefits were obvious. Even though Orochimaru mentioned that his vige wouldn''t be taking typicalmissions, he promised a steady stream of funds to the country and, more importantly, stability something the daimyo desperately craved.


    But there was a risk too. Establishing a new ninja vige would undoubtedly attract attention from therger nations. Even if they weren''t outright hostile, they would definitely keep a close eye on any new military power that emerged, especially in such a strategically weak country.


    Then again, the daimyo thought, if the location of this new vige remained secret enough, it could be hidden from the prying eyes of other nations.


    With this in mind, the daimyo nodded slightly, deep in thought. "It''s not a bad n¡­ but if you''re going to build a vige, won''t you be on your own? Without other ninjas to support you, it could be challenging."


    "Who said I''d be alone?" Orochimaru smiled faintly.


    As if on cue, three figures materialized seemingly out of nowhere. They were identical ck clothes, ck hair, identical height, and identical faces."What¡­ what is this?" the daimyo asked,pletely bewildered.


    At first, he thought they were triplets, but when Orochimaru briefly exined his cloning technology, the daimyo was left even more confused and intrigued.


    Clones? Was such a thing really possible?


    When Orochimaru demonstrated theirbat abilities, the daimyo''s astonishment deepened. The clones exhibited strength and skill at a level that rivaled high-ranking jounin.


    The daimyo was no fool. He understood the implications of this technology. With the power Orochimaru had at his disposal, and the potential to create even more clones, he could very well raise an army capable of reshaping the ninja world right here in the Land of Rice Fields.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" the daimyo finally asked, unable to contain his newfound ambition.


    Orochimaru smiled calmly. "No need for help. Just stay out of my way, and we won''t have any problems."


    The daimyo swallowed hard and nodded. "Very well. As long as there''s no major issue, I won''t interfere."


    It was a small price to pay for the potential strength Orochimaru could bring to his country. The daimyo was convinced that keeping Orochimaru''s activities secret would be key to the rise of the Land of Rice Fields.


    As for the fear of Orochimaru seizing power? The daimyo wasn''t too concerned. He had seen enough to know that if Orochimaru wanted to, he could easily kill him and rece him with a clone. There was no need for Orochimaru to seek his approval or y political games.


    The daimyo understood this very clearly: as long as he didn''t provoke Orochimaru, his position would remain safe.


    In this regard, the daimyo''s thinking was spot on. Orochimaru had no interest in political power or ruling over the country. He was far too focused on his experiments and goals to care about something as trivial as governing.


    Thus, the conversation between them ended sessfully, and Orochimaru gained the daimyo''s approval to begin building his vige.


    ---


    "Wood Release: Four-Pir House Technique!"


    With a loud *boom*, houses rose from the ground in a remote forest deep in the Land of Rice Fields. Orochimaru used the abundant chakra in his body with ease, showing no signs of fatigue.


    While the technique was originally developed by Yamato, Orochimaru found it incredibly useful for quickly constructing buildings.


    It might be a jutsu designed for something as simple as house-building, but Orochimaru had no shame in using it. In fact, he rather enjoyed its convenience. ?????§¦£Ó


    *Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!*


    The clones Orochimaru had created pressed their hands to the ground, summoning sturdy earthen walls that surrounded the newly built houses.


    These clones, all possessing the Sharingan, were skilled in the five elemental releases, so using Earth Release techniques was nothing out of the ordinary.


    With thebined efforts of Orochimaru and his neen clones, a small but functional ninja vige was constructed in less than three days. The houses were not for the clones, of course they would simply use the sleeping pods when not working. These houses were for the future recruits and subordinates Orochimaru nned to bring in.


    Next on his agenda was mining for minerals. Once the second batch of clones was ready, Orochimaru would begin the process of refining metals and crafting weapons.


    But then, an idea struck him.


    "Hmm¡­ maybe I don''t need to wait for the second batch of clones," Orochimaru mused to himself.


    ---@@novelbin@@


    A few dayster, word began spreading through the towns and viges of the Land of Rice Fields:


    "Looking for miners! One thousand ryo per day!"


    "What? A thousand ryo a day?"


    "Is this for real?"


    "It can''t be, right? Who pays that much?"


    Ordinary citizens couldn''t believe what they were hearing. To put things in perspective, a typical genin-level mission might only pay 5,000 ryo, split between three people. The daily wage for a regrborer rarely exceeded 600 ryo, which was usually just enough to sustain a family of three.


    And now, in the middle of a time of war, someone was offering 1,000 ryo a day, plus food and lodging? It sounded too good to be true.


    Still, curiosity got the better of them, and many men traveled to the location mentioned in the notice. They were mostly middle-aged men, hoping to provide for their families.


    When they arrived, they found a makeshift office, where Orochimaru sat reviewing documents.


    One particrly bold man strode up to Orochimaru''s desk and pped the job notice down with a smirk.


    "Hey, are you really paying a thousand ryo a day?" he asked, his tone arrogant, as if daring Orochimaru to prove him wrong.


    But before he could say another word, a kunai appeared at his throat. He hadn''t even seen who drew the de, but there it was cold steel pressing against his skin.


    "Show some respect to Lord Orochimaru, or I''ll end you right here," a cold voice warned.


    The man turned slowly, beads of sweat forming on his brow. Standing behind him was one of Orochimaru''s clones, his ck eyes filled with deadly intent.


    "L-Lord Orochimaru?" the man stammered, his arrogance evaporating in an instant.


    Under the chilling gaze of the clones, the man''s attitude changedpletely. He wasn''t the only one, many of the other workers hade expecting a trap and were ready to flee at the first sign of danger.


    But then, Orochimaru''s calm smile and his offer of paying a full day''s wages in advance changed everything. Slowly, the crowd began to rx. The money was real, and they hadn''t been harmed.


    By the end of the day, most of the men had decided to stay.


    Their task was simple: transport the minerals that Orochimaru''s mining machines extracted and deliver them to a designated location. Of course, this location was temporary, Orochimaru''s true base of operations remained hidden from them.


    One day passed. Two days. By the third day, the workers realized that not only were they being paid as promised, but they were also being treated well. Orochimaru provided ample food and shelter, and no one had been harmed.


    By the end of the week, more and more people arrived, eager to join.


    ---


    Half a month passed, and Orochimaru''s name had spread like wildfire throughout the Land of Rice Fields.


    "Long live Lord Orochimaru!"


    "I''ll work for him for the rest of my life!"


    "Orochimaru-sama is the savior of our family!"


    "The savior? Really?"


    "You don''t understand¡ªbefore I came here, we hadn''t eaten for two days!"


    "Is that true? Orochimaru-sama is truly generous!"


    Before long, Orochimaru was regarded as a hero, a savior to themon people of the Land of Rice Fields.


    And with this, Orochimaru had easily, and quietly, built a loyal following without shedding a drop of blood.

 Chapter 115:

    The house the workers lived in had been quickly built by Orochimaru using his Wood Release. Since there was no cost for thend, and with his nearly unlimited chakra, conjuring homes was as simple as casting a couple of jutsu.


    As for the food, it was prepared by the wives and daughters of the locals hired for the task. Orochimaru had two of his clones don cloaks and masks, tasked with protecting the women and assisting in transporting the meals.


    Money, however, was never a concern for Orochimaru.


    In this remote area, there were only about one or two hundred able-bodied men, aside from the elderly, sick, or disabled. Paying a thousand ryo per person per day meant he was spending about 100,000 to 200,000 ryo daily. But for Orochimaru, who could make deals with neighboring small countries for 50 to 60 million ryo at a time, this was an insignificant expense, even if itsted for years.


    After all, Orochimaru had the ability to imnt research data into his clones, allowing them to mass-produce gic repair solutions and other lucrative items. When it came to money, he could practically print it.


    Of course, being a man with foresight, Orochimaru understood the principles of scarcity. By limiting the avability of his potions, he made them more desirable. Rare things, after all,manded higher prices. So, he controlled the supply.


    Each small country could only purchase once a year, receiving around 120 repair solutions and 20 enhancement serum. Each transaction brought in roughly 90 million ryo. Over the past three to four years, with deals from three small countries annually, Orochimaru had umted close to one billion ryo.


    A billion ryo that was the kind of wealth that rivaled transactions between great nations. For Orochimaru, money was never a problem.


    ---While Orochimaru quietly built his clone army and industrial base, the tension between the major nations was rapidly escting.


    At the end of Konoha Year 29, the death of Uzumaki Mito marked the end of an era, and Uzumaki Kushina officially became the second jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails. The transition was kept a closely guarded secret, so Kushina didn''t experience the kind of public scrutiny Naruto wouldter face.


    However, Uzumaki Mito''s death signaled the beginning of open conflict between nations. The Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Fire were already engaged in skirmishes, testing each other''s strength.


    By Konoha Year 30, the tension was palpable. At Root headquarters, hidden deep within the vige, Yakushi Nono now a fully trained operative knelt before Danzo. Dressed in full Root ninja gear, her appearance was that of a seasoned warrior despite her young age.


    Danzo''s voice was low, yetmanding. "Nono, I''ve trained you for long enough. Now, it''s time to serve the vige."


    "Please give me your orders, Danzo-sama," Nonou replied, her tone full of respect.


    Though she had attended the ninja academy like any other child, her real training had always been with Root. After graduation, she went straight into full-time service for the organization. Now, at only 11 years old, she was already more skilled than many adults.


    "We''ve received intelligence that the Land of Wind is nning arge-scale attack. Your mission is to infiltrate Sunagakure and confirm whether this information is urate. If it is, gather the details of their strategy, the time, location, and specifics of the operation and report back to Konoha. This will be a long-term mission."


    "Understood," Nonou responded without hesitation.


    With her orders in hand, Nono left for the Land of Wind.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, who had been away on a reconnaissance mission, was recalled to Konoha by Hiruzen. Upon his return, the vige''s atmosphere felt heavy, everyone could sense the looming threat of war. Fear gripped the hearts of many, worried about what would happen if they or their loved ones were called to the front lines.


    But not everyone shared that anxiety. There was one person in the vige who remained as carefree as ever¡ªJiraiya.


    Having just returned, Jiraiya''s thoughts were far from the battlefield. Instead, his attention was drawn to Tsunade, who stood in front of him in casual attire, and his jaw nearly hit the floor.


    "Tsunade?! What happened? You''ve grown even more¡­ impressive!" Jiraiya blurted out, staring at her in disbelief.


    At the time, Jiraiya was heading back to the Hokage''s office with the Third Hokage when Tsunade, dressed in a ponytail and a white mesh top, walked through the door.


    Seeing her like this, Jiraiya was ovee with jealousy, though not of Tsunade herself, but of Orochimaru. How could Orochimaru not be utterly addicted to being around someone like her?


    Tsunade, who had been excited to see Jiraiya return safely, immediately scowled at hisment. "Really, Jiraiya? After all these years, you haven''t changed at all. Can''t you be more mature?" ???????¦¢§¦?


    "What do you mean? I''m mature!" Jiraiya protested. "By the way, where''s Orochimaru? Shouldn''t he be with you?"


    Since his return, Jiraiya hadn''t seen a trace of Orochimaru.


    Tsunade sighed, throwing up her hands. "I have no idea. He left me a message, but he didn''t tell me where he was going."@@novelbin@@


    Over the past year, Orochimaru had only contacted Tsunade twice, and both times, his messages were brief and cryptic.


    "Orochimaru''s been gone too?" Jiraiya asked, surprised.


    He had been away on a prophecy-rted mission, but now it seemed Orochimaru had left as well. Before Jiraiya could dwell on it further, the Third Hokage interrupted their conversation.


    "We can catch upter," Hiruzen said, his tone serious.


    Jiraiya and Tsunade both turned their attention to him, realizing the gravity of the situation. Tensions between the nations had reached a boiling point, and war was on the horizon. Konoha had already entered a state of high alert.


    "Is it really that bad?" Jiraiya asked, his expression growing more serious.


    "When you left, things were still calm. Now the entire ninja world is on the brink of war," Hiruzen exined, taking a deep puff from his pipe. The smoke curledzily into the air as he exhaled. "I wouldn''t have called you back otherwise."


    "Wait, since when do you smoke, sensei?" Jiraiya asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Hiruzen gave an awkward smile. "It''s just been the stresstely. Can''t help it."


    "It seems like a lot has happened while I''ve been gone," Jiraiya muttered.


    Tsunade, however, was less concerned with the political tensions and more with her missing boyfriend. "How long has Orochimaru been gone?"


    "More than a year, almost two," Hiruzen replied.


    Jiraiya''s eyes lit up mischievously. "Tsunade, that means you''ve been without him for over a year, right? Doesn''t that get lonely? Maybe you should consider me instead."


    Tsunade shot him a withering re. "What are you talking about?"


    "Obviously, you should make me your boyfriend!" Jiraiya said with a grin. "He''s been gone for so long, ignoring you. You''ve got to be feeling lonely, right? And here I am¡ªJiraiya the Great, wise, strong, and single! If you choose me, I promise you''ll never be bored."


    "Don''t waste your time, Jiraiya," Tsunade cut him off, her tone t. "With how perverted you are, I''ll never be interested in you, not in this life."


    Most people would''ve been disheartened by such a blunt rejection, but Jiraiya was not most people.


    Instead of backing off, he leaned in and whispered something into Tsunade''s ear, his voice low and suggestive.


    *Bam!*


    A loud crash echoed under the Hokage''s office as Tsunade''s fist mmed into Jiraiya, sending him flying into the wall.


    "You idiot! Don''t say such disgusting things!" Tsunade yelled, her face red with both anger and embarrassment. "One more word out of you, and I''ll tear your mouth off, you pervert!"


    Jiraiya, now slumped against the wall, grinned sheepishly despite the throbbing pain in his face. "Totally worth it¡­" he muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 118:

    "What? Ambushed by the Sand Ninja puppet army?"


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed upon hearing the news.@@novelbin@@


    Although tensions had been growing between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind, up until now neither side hadunched a serious attack. But the deployment of the Sand Ninja''s puppet army signaled something far more decisive, the Land of Wind was fullymitting to war.


    "Gather the troops and prepare to counterattack!" Hiruzenmanded without hesitation.


    In response, the ninja forces of Konoha were mobilized, fully armed and ready to move out. After confirming the marching routes and supply lines, the shinobi began to assemble.


    Meanwhile, Danzo entered the Hokage''s office, throwing a stack of reports onto Hiruzen''s desk. "Based on the intelligence gathered by my subordinates, we''ve confirmed the three main routes of the enemy''s attack."


    Hiruzen nced up, slightly surprised by the detailed information. "Are you sure this is urate?"


    Danzo''s eyes were cold, confident. "It''s urate. You can count on it."


    Hiruzen nodded. "Good. We''ll act on this immediately."---


    Konoha''s vanguard troops began their march toward the border of the Land of Fire, a powerful force moving in unison. Upon arriving at the border, they didn''t immediately engage the enemy but instead focused on establishing a temporary base camp.


    After all, wars weren''t won in a single day. Ninja battles were different from all-out brawls. It was a game of strategy, scouting, sensing, attacking from a distance. Skirmishes might leave people wounded, but full-scale killings were rare unless the situation called for it, or a mission required it.


    Setting up a solid base camp was essential. If the Konoha ninjas were going to fight with full force, they needed secure backing to maintain their strength and stamina.


    As the troops left Konoha one by one, Jiraiya could be found squatting at the vige gates, adjusting his arm guards. His expression was one of mild frustration.


    "Seriously, where the hell is Orochimaru? He''s not back yet?" he grumbled, clearly irritated.


    As a man burdened with the prophecy of saving the ninja world, Jiraiya had returned to the vige in a hurry, expecting his fellow Sannin to be around. But Orochimaru was still nowhere to be seen.


    "Who knows?" Tsunade said, rolling her eyes at hisints.


    Jiraiya frowned. "You think that guy''s dead out there somewhere?"


    Tsunade red at him. "Even if someone''s going to die, it won''t be him!"


    Jiraiya let out a loudugh. "Haha, just kidding! He''s stronger than me, so I''m sure he''s fine." Then, turning more thoughtful, he added, "The old man''s been in contact with him, right?"


    Tsunade sighed. "Yeah, but only through coded messages. Orochimaru said he''s searching for some kind of medicinal herb. Who knows what kind of research he''s up to this time."


    Jiraiya crossed his arms, looking suspicious. "Bet he''s working on some weird experiment again. Something the vige definitely wouldn''t want to know about."


    Tsunade shot him a sharp look. "Shut up! Don''t go spreading rumors like that. Thest thing we need is for people to start thinking Orochimaru''s up to something shady."


    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "Oh, I see. Still just ''Orochimaru this,'' ''Orochimaru that,'' all day long, huh?"


    "Well, of course!" Tsunade snapped. "He''s my boyfriend!"


    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Boyfriend? Please. You two haven''t even done anything yet! For all you know, Orochimaru''s out there hooking up with some random girl right now¡­..." ???¦­??????


    He didn''t get to finish that. Seeing Tsunade''s fist clenching and the dangerous glint in her eyes, Jiraiya quickly shut his mouth.


    "Go on. Why aren''t you talking? Keep going," she said with a threatening smile.


    "Ahem, never mind! Forget I said anything!" Jiraiya forced a nervousugh, raising his hands in surrender.


    He knew better than to push his luck. Getting pummeled by Tsunade just before heading off to battle wasn''t on his agenda.


    At that moment, the Third Hokage approached, wearing his battle robes.


    "Are you ready to leave?" Hiruzen asked, his tone all business.


    "Yeah, we''re good to go," Jiraiya replied. "But are the two of us enough for this?"


    "There''s no other choice right now," Hiruzen said with a nod. "You two will go ahead. Orochimaru and Tsunade will also be on the frontlines soon, handling things on their own until you return."


    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow, but then smirked. "Orochimaru, huh? Haha, I''m sure he''ll be fine."


    ---


    Meanwhile, outside Konoha Vige, Orochimaru was strolling back toward the gates, hands tucked casually into his pockets, arge scroll strapped to his back.


    He had spent nearly two years away from the vige, focusing on his experiments and projects in the Land of Rice Fields. Histest sess had been unlocking a new section of his system, daily life technology, a reward forpleting three advanced weapons technologies.


    But daily life innovations didn''t interest him much. For someone like Orochimaru, who was constantly seeking ways to increase his power and knowledge, such things were a mere distraction. Still, he made note of the developments, more out of curiosity than need.


    As he neared the vige gates, he paused, noticing the many footprints in the dirt.


    "Looks like I came back a littlete¡­" Orochimaru murmured to himself, realizing that the vige had already mobilized its forces.


    His recent contact with Hiruzen had been through coded messages left at specific locations. He hadn''t expected such a sudden call back to the vige. Now it seemed the Third Hokage had run out of options.


    Just as Orochimaru stepped through the gates, he was immediately tackled by a familiar presence.


    "Tsunade!"


    Without hesitation, Tsunade threw herself into Orochimaru''s arms, ignoring the eyes of the vigers around them. She hugged him tightly, uncaring of the stares and whispers.


    Orochimaru chuckled softly, returning the embrace, though moreposed than Tsunade. The Third Hokage, standing nearby, could only shake his head.


    Tsunade and Orochimaru''s rtionship had been established early on, and no one could do anything about it, not even the Hokage himself. It had simply be something people had learned to ept.


    Orochimaru smiled, enjoying the warmth of Tsunade''s embrace. "It''s been a long time, Tsunade. I must say, you seem even more beautiful now."


    "Hehe, of course!" Tsunade grinned, snuggling closer to him.


    Orochimaru gently patted her back. "Though I''d love to catch up more, I should check in with sensei first."


    "Uh-huh." Tsunade nodded obediently but didn''t let go of his hand. She held on tight as they approached the Third Hokage, as if afraid Orochimaru might vanish again if she let go.


    "Orochimaru," Hiruzen greeted with a smile.


    "Sensei," Orochimaru responded with a respectful nod.


    "I apologize for pulling you back so abruptly. The situation has gotten¡­plicated."


    "I understand," Orochimaru said, cutting straight to the point. "What''s our mission this time?"


    Hiruzen sighed. "There''s no specific mission. Now that you''re back, the three of you will head directly to the frontlines. You''ll be in charge of pushing back the enemy forces. The other families will support you, but the war will be in your hands. Here," he handed over a scroll, "are the details of the enemy''s three offensive lines."


    "Got it." Orochimaru took the scroll and nced at it before tucking it away. "Leave it to us."


    Tsunade squeezed his hand, her face determined. "Let''s go, Jiraiya!"


    Jiraiya, adjusting his headband, gave a lopsided grin. "You''re still as cocky as ever, Orochimaru."


    Orochimaru smirked. "And you''re still as annoying."

 Chapter 121:

    The Land of Rain was a small, perpetually wet country where the rain rarely ceased. In the midst of the ongoing war, thisnd had be a battlefield for the major powers.


    This morning was no different, with a steady drizzle coating the jungle of the Land of Rain. Through the wet trees, countless figures moved swiftly, wearing ck raincoats. The sound of the rain hitting their cloaks was constant, but they ignored it, their focus entirely on their mission.


    These were the puppet masters of Sunagakure, the Sand Ninja''s elite unit. Their task was clear: to nk Konoha''s forces and attack in coordination with their main army.


    Puppet masters used a technique called "Puppet Jutsu", which involved controlling human-sized puppets with chakra threads. The strength of a puppet master depended on how many puppets they could control at once, but aside from a few elites, most puppet masters could only handle a single puppet.


    Goji was one such puppet master, a member of the Sand Ninja army. Though this was his first time on an actual battlefield, he wasn''t afraid. He had been on many dangerous missions before and was excited to be part of thisrge-scale operation. To him, this was an honor, especially because their captain, Po, was someone he deeply admired.


    It was said that Captain Po could control two puppets at once, one for offense, one for defense, making him a formidable opponent.


    "I love the weather in the Land of Rain," one of Goji''sradesmented, clearly enjoying the situation.


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for this kind of weather, Konoha''s ninjas wouldn''t be so easy to handle," another puppet master agreed.


    "True. This rain might affect us a bit, but it definitely messes with Konoha''s forces more.""Hahaha, I bet Konoha''s ninjas are going to suffer another loss today!"


    Listening to his teammates, Goji smiled. They all knew how much puppets feared fire techniques, fire could ignite their wooden puppets and disperse the poisonous smoke many of their puppets emitted. But the constant rain neutralized most fire techniques, making it the perfect environment for them. Plus, Sunagakure''s strengthy in Wind Style jutsu, which could easily overpower Fire Style techniques under these conditions.


    The thought gave him confidence. With the weather on their side, and the protection offered by their puppets, Goji believed they could handle whatever Konoha threw at them.


    "Focus, everyone," Captain Po''s voice cut through their conversation. "We''re nearing the canyon. Once we cross, we''ll be in position for the ambush. Stay sharp."


    The chatter died down as the puppet masters refocused, prepared toplete their mission.


    *Whoosh!*


    Suddenly, a soft sound sliced through the rain, and one of the puppet masters running ahead suddenly fell from the trees, his body hitting the ground with a sickening thud.


    He didn''t move.


    "Hey, Shu, what''s wrong?" Captain Po called out, but before anyone could react¡ª


    *Whoosh!*


    The same sound came again, and this time, Captain Po himself copsed. He hit the ground, lifeless, his wide eyes staring nkly ahead. He didn''t even have a chance to defend himself.


    "Enemy attack!" one of the puppet masters yelled, but panic had already set in.


    The remaining Sand Ninjas dove for cover, scrambling to understand what had just happened.


    "What''s going on? Who''s attacking us?"


    "I didn''t see any enemies nearby!"


    "Sensor ninja, hurry and find the enemy!"


    "Right away!"


    A sand ninja quickly knelt on the ground, pressing his hand into the mud as he extended his chakra to sense for enemies. Meanwhile, Goji, hiding behind arge rock, stared in horror at Captain Po''s fallen body. ????§°§£¨§s


    "How could this be happening?" he thought, panicked. "Captain Po had so much experience¡­ How did he die without even knowing what hit him?"


    ---


    Not far away, hidden behind a rocky outcrop, two Konoha ninjasy t on the ground, their raincoats blending in with the environment. The steady rain pattered down on their backs, but they didn''t seem to notice. Their focus was entirely on the canyon ahead, 800 meters away.


    Both wore wireless earpieces and had their Sharingan activated, their crimson eyes scanning the battlefield with a chilling intensity.


    "That''s two," one of them said quietly.


    "Nice shot," the other replied, equally calm.


    "Unbelievable, right?" Uchiha Dan grinned. "I never thought I''d say this, but Orochimaru''s invention is incredible."


    "Yeah," another voice chimed in. "I''m no fan of Orochimaru, but this thing is impressive."


    A brief silence followed, as the next Uchiha lined up his shot.


    "Yan, how''s your side?"


    "Don''t worry, we''re aiming now. The target¡­ looks like a Sand Ninja puppet master. Goodbye."


    *Bang!*


    The soft crack of the sniper rifle waspletely drowned out by the rain. A few momentster, the puppet master dropped dead, the same look of confusion and terror on his face as the others.


    "Wow¡­" Uchiha Ji, lying beside Uchiha Dan, muttered as he looked through a monocr scope at the fallen Sand Ninja in the distance. "This is unreal! How is this even possible? We''re hitting them from so far away, and they have no idea what''s happening."


    Beside him, Uchiha Fugaku, who had just taken down his own target, was equally astonished. His mind drifted back to the moment when Orochimaru first introduced them to this strange new weapon.


    It had begun during their pre-mission briefing, when Orochimaru unveiled a long iron box. None of the Uchiha had any idea what it contained, but Orochimaru instructed them to activate their Sharingan, promising to reveal something that would revolutionize their battlefield tactics.


    Curiosity mixed with skepticism filled the room as they watched Orochimaru assemble the contents. In less than a minute, he had constructed a sleek, one-meter-long rifle with a steel barrel, a tripod, a tenfold scope, and a trigger, somethingpletely unfamiliar to them.


    When Orochimaru imed it could hit targets from 1000 meters away, the Uchiha were doubtful. However, their doubts were quickly dispelled when he aimed at a tree 800 meters in the distance and hit it with wless precision.


    ----


    An hour earlier


    Orochimaru had opened the box, revealing several long, polished items unlike any ninja tools they had ever encountered.


    "This," Orochimaru began, holding up one of the objects, "is a sniper rifle, designed for long-range precision strikes."


    The room fell into stunned silence, the Uchiha members staring at the unusual weapon.


    "What... is that?" Fugaku asked, his Sharingan activated as he tried toprehend what he was seeing.


    Orochimaru smirked. "With this, you''ll be able to eliminate the enemy''s puppet masters from a distance before they can even react."


    He then demonstrated how to aim and adjust the sights. "Your Sharingan will enhance your precision. This rifle has been specifically modified for ninja use, allowing you to take out targets quietly and effectively from extreme distances."


    The Uchiha watched in awe as Orochimaru showcased the rifle''s capabilities.


    "We''ll split into two sniper teams of Ten," Orochimaru continued. "With these weapons and your Sharingan, we''ll neutralize the puppet masters from afar. By the time the enemy realizes what''s happening, their puppet army will be severely weakened."


    Fugaku''s eyes widened as the full potential of the n became clear to him. "This... might actually work."


    -----


    Now, lying in the rain, taking down enemy puppet masters from extreme distances, they realized just how powerful this weapon was.


    "Shin," Uchiha Dan said, his voice quiet but serious. "What did Orochimaru call this thing again?"


    "A sniper rifle," Uchiha Shin replied, adjusting his aim.


    "Ha, what a fitting name."


    "Alright, no more talking," Uchiha Fugaku interrupted. "Focus on the mission. We need to take down as many of them as possible before they realize what''s happening."@@novelbin@@


    "Got it," the others replied in unison.


    "Remember," Fugaku added, his voice steady. "The moment the enemy reveals themselves¡­"


    *Bang!*


    He watched through his scope as another Sand Ninja puppet master dropped to the ground, a perfect headshot.


    "¡­we strike."

 Chapter 123:

    "The Sand Ninja will probably have a headache for a long time after this!" Tsunade remarked.


    If you can''t even see your enemy, you''re the first to die. Anyone in that situation would be extra cautious during their next attack.


    "Not just for a long time," Orochimaru added, a cold smile forming on his lips. "They''ll be hesitant to make any move until theye up with a solid counter-strategy. But first, let''s finish off the rest of their puppet squad and make sure they never forget."


    With that, Orochimaru pressed his hand to his ear, activating his wirelessmunicator. "Inuzuka Tsumugi, Uchiha Fugaku, take your teams and rendezvous at the designated point."


    "Understood!" came Fugaku''s swift reply.@@novelbin@@


    "Got it!" Tsumugi confirmed.


    *Swish, swish, swish!* Orochimaru leapt down the mountainside, leading his team into the action.


    His tactics were straightforward. He divided the 28 ninja into two squads. Each squad had eight Uchiha with activated Sharingan, operating in pairs as snipers. One member from the Aburame, Hyuga, and Inuzuka ns provided reconnaissance and sensory support, while Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade ensured that any enemy getting too close would be swiftly dealt with. The other team, led by Hatake Sakumo, followed the same pattern.


    It must be said that ninja had an incredible capacity for learning, particrly the Uchiha n, whose aptitude for quickly mastering new techniques was almost ridiculous. They didn''t need to be taught how to fight or sneak; those were basic ninja skills. All they had to do was learn how to operate the sniper rifles, and the Sharingan made this process much faster.Elements like wind direction, weather impact, and bullet trajectory were normallyplicated, but with the Sharingan, the Uchiha could grasp these nuances after only a few shots, enabling them to make increasingly precise strikes.


    While dashing through the forest, Jiraiya suddenly spoke up, his tone serious. "Orochimaru, this weapon is impressive, but it has some clear weaknesses."


    As a highly skilled ninja, it was only natural for Jiraiya to analyze new tactics and think of counters. He had been mulling over this new weapon''s potential downsides since the first ambush.


    Orochimaru nodded in agreement. "Of course. Against ordinary shinobi, it''s deadly. But against more experienced ninja, there are indeed limitations. After a few uses, the enemy will adapt."


    Jiraiya furrowed his brow as he thought it through. "Exactly. This thing is only useful for ambushes. You need a clear line of sight and prior knowledge of the enemy''s position. If the terrain has too many obstacles, the snipers won''t have time to aim, especially with how fast we ninja can move. Add in the fact that ninjas can use smoke bombs or clones to confuse their attackers, and¡ªwell, the rifle won''t stay as effective for long."


    Orochimaru nodded again. "Which is why we can only use this advantage a few more times before the Sand Ninja figure out a strategy to counter it."


    In the following days, Orochimaru''s and Hatake Sakumo''s teams continued to ambush the Sand Ninja forces that entered the Land of Rain. The enemy couldn''t see where the attacks wereing from, leading to several casualties. The long-rangebat caused chaos within the Sand Ninja ranks, and whispers spread among their forces about a new, deadly weapon Konoha was using, one that had unprecedented range and lethality.


    Rumors circted that Konoha had developed some kind of "superweapon" that allowed them to kill from beyond the normalbat range. As a result, the Sand Ninja became hesitant to engage in open areas with clear sightlines, as these ces had proven to be death traps.


    Where did Orochimaru get the locations for these ambushes? Three of the main attack routes were provided by the Third Hokage, while the others were discovered through the perceptive abilities of his reconnaissance teams.


    ---


    On the border of the Land of Wind, at the Sand Ninja''s military base, the atmosphere was tense. Outside themand tent, the bodies of fallen Sand Ninjasy in neat rows, each one a victim of Konoha''s unseen snipers.


    The Third Kazekage, widely known as the strongest Kazekage in history, stood among them, his expression grim. His frustration was palpable, he hadn''t even seen the enemy, yet so many of his men had died.


    "This is absurd!" he growled. "I''ve been on countless battlefields, but never one as strange as this."


    "It seems Konoha has developed a new weapon," a middle-aged woman beside him said, her tone equally solemn. She was dressed in a robe and held a bullet in her hand, carefully inspecting it.


    The Third Kazekage narrowed his eyes. With a flick of his wrist, the bullet was pulled from her hand and floated in the air in front of him, held in ce by his maic release technique. After examining it for a moment, he sent it flying toward a nearby mound, where it hit with a faint crack.


    The Kazekage frowned deeply. "With my Maic Release, I can control its trajectory, but the impact power is minimal. This kind of thing can only prate at short range. For it to kill at long range¡­ it has to be under 200 meters. But the reports say these attacks are happening from at least 800 meters." ????¦Â??


    The woman next to him, Chiyo, nodded in agreement. She was one of the most respected elders in Sunagakure, a top-tier puppet master and the grandmother of Sasori of the Red Sand.


    "Yes, the distance and power don''t match," Chiyo said thoughtfully. "But beyond the weapon, there''s something even more concerning."


    The Third Kazekage turned to her, sensing the weight of her words. "What do you mean?"


    Chiyo''s expression darkened. "It''s the speed of Konoha''s medical response. Several of our scouts reported that even severely injured Konoha ninjas were back in action within minutes, not days. Their healing capabilities seem far beyond what we''ve encountered before. The only time I''ve seen something like this was with the First Hokage."


    The Third Kazekage''s eyes shed coldly at the mention of the legendary Senju Hashirama. "Are you saying that Konoha has developed a method simr to the First Hokage''s healing abilities?"


    Chiyo nodded gravely. "It''s possible. Combining that kind of regenerative power with this new weapon¡­ It''s a troubling development."


    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists. "If that''s true, Konoha could pose an even greater threat than we anticipated."

 Chapter 126:

    Fusing Kaguya''s genes?


    Yes, it was a risky proposition, but for Orochimaru, the potential reward far outweighed the danger.


    To fuse with Kaguya''s genes, the most direct way would be to release her from the seal. But Kaguya wasn''t just any foe, she was the ancestor of chakra, the true god of the ninja world, and an unparalleled force of nature. Even the Sage of Six Paths, her own son, hadn''t fully inherited her power.


    It was clear: releasing Kaguya could bring catastrophic consequences to the world. Yet, for Orochimaru, this path seemed far safer than constantly changing bodies or dealing with the soul-matching issues that gued his other immortality techniques.


    Kaguya''s longevity was undeniable. Although she wasn''t truly immortal, she had lived for millennia, maybe even tens of thousands of years. If Orochimaru could fuse her genes with his, he too would gain the same lifespan. And with a lifespan spanning thousands of years, he could dominate the world without the constant need for new bodies.


    As for Kaguya''s unimaginable power? Orochimaru wasn''t particrly worried. He believed he could time her resurrection perfectly, keeping everything under control. After all, the ninja world was nothing if not predictable, and Orochimaru had enough foresight to anticipate every move. As long as he yed his cards right, even without the destined saviors like Naruto and Sasuke, he believed he could tip the scales in his favor.


    But that was all predicated on one simple fact: he needed to be powerful enough first.


    While his thoughts wandered, a familiar voice suddenly broke the silence.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about sitting here all by yourself?"Orochimaru felt the distinct fragrance of Tsunade as she approached and took a seat next to him. She smiled as she leaned closer.


    "Nothing much. Did you finish preparing the antidote?"


    Tsunade smiled confidently, "Of course, it''s been ready for a while now. With my skill, making a basic antidote isn''t exactly hard work."


    Orochimaru chuckled lightly. "Right¡­"


    He was about to continue, but then he felt Tsunade lean against his shoulder, making him pause.


    Even though Tsunade was wearing her standard jounin gear, Orochimaru couldn''t ignore the unique sensation that came with her presence.


    "Orochimaru..."


    "Hmm?"


    "There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, her face slightly flushed. It was rare to see her this shy.


    "Are you¡­ not interested in me?"


    "Not interested?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, pretending not to understand, though he knew full well where this conversation was headed.


    "You know what I mean," Tsunade muttered, her face turning redder by the second.


    Orochimaru fell silent, gazing at her. For the first time in a while, Tsunade wasn''t disying her usual boldness. Her usual swagger seemed to fade, reced by uncertainty. She was serious, that much was clear. ???O?¦Â¨º??


    "Do you really not understand?" she pressed, clearly working up the courage to address something that had been bothering her for some time.


    Orochimaru knew what she meant, of course. He understood her feelings. He was far from the original version of himself who only saw power. He hade to care about her in his own way, but his mind was always upied with greater ambitions.


    Tsunade continued, her voice quieter, more vulnerable. "Why¡­ why haven''t you ever made a move? Do you not care about me that way? Or¡­ or is it because of something else? Because we''re so familiar with each other? Or maybe¡­ maybe what Jiraiya said was true, that we''re not really together because nothing''s ever actually happened between us?"


    She was spilling all her insecurities now, and it was clear that these doubts had been eating away at her for a while. Despite her outward confidence, Tsunade was still a woman who craved the affection and security that Orochimaru had never fully given.


    Orochimaru reached out, gently touching her face with his pale hand. "You''re overthinking things," he said quietly. "Of course I''m interested in you. I just¡­ didn''t have the time before."


    Tsunade blinked, hope flickering in her eyes. "So¡­ you do like me?"


    "Of course."


    "What do you like about me?" (T/N: The billion dor question hahahahahaha)


    That question hit harder than Orochimaru had expected. He wasn''t prepared for it at all. His brain stalled, his mind scrambling to find the right words.


    He hadn''t given it much thought, to be honest. Was it her looks? Her strength? Or perhaps the fact that she had always been loyal, always by his side?


    Tsunade''s beauty and figure were undeniable. Most men would find her attractive at first sight. But beyond that? Orochimaru wasn''t sure.


    Tsunade, despite her temper and vices, had always shown him a softer side. Sure, she was a drinker, a gambler, and had a fiery temper. But with him, she was gentle, supportive in ways others couldn''t be.


    After what seemed like forever, Orochimaru finally responded, "¡­I don''t think there''s any one specific reason."@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade was momentarily stunned by his answer, but then she smiled, a real, happy smile. "I like your answer, Orochimaru," she whispered,ying her head on his shoulder.


    For a moment, the world seemed to slow. Orochimaru''s fingers absentmindedly yed with Tsunade''s hair, a quiet sense of contentment filling the space between them.


    But that peaceful moment didn''tst.


    "It''s rude to eavesdrop, Jiraiya. Don''t you think?"


    Orochimaru''s voice cut through the stillness, sharp and direct.


    There was a rustling sound from behind the tent, and sure enough, Jiraiya appeared, scratching his head sheepishly.


    "Haha! Sorry, sorry! I didn''t mean to interrupt your romantic moment!" heughed awkwardly, trying to y it off.


    Tsunade''s expression immediately soured. "Jiraiya! What are you doing? You creep¡ª"


    Orochimaru cut her off. "Don''t worry about it, Tsunade. You know Jiraiya''s always had a thing for you."


    Tsunade blinked in surprise beforeughing softly. "Oh, right. Jiraiya, didn''t I already tell you it''s never going to happen?"


    Jiraiya threw his hands up, as if conceding defeat. "I know, I know. I get it. You don''t have to rub it in anymore. I promise I won''t get in the way."


    Turning dramatically, Jiraiya began walking away, trying to appear nonchnt. But there was something in his expression that betrayed his usual confidence. He had been prepared for this moment for years, but witnessing it firsthand stung more than he had expected.


    Before he could fully leave, Orochimaru called out. "Jiraiya, don''t go yet. I need to talk to you about something important."


    "What? What is it?" Jiraiya paused, half-relieved to have an excuse to linger.


    Orochimaru''s voice was calm but serious. "I want to talk to you about senjutsu."

 Chapter 128:

    Senjutsu is a state where one can utilize Sage Chakra. Its power far surpasses that of the normal state, sometimes by several times or even dozens of times, while also granting heightened sensory abilities.


    The reason Orochimaru suddenly brought up Senjutsu was that, when he was contemting power, a crucial question crossed his mind:


    Can I learn the Senjutsu of the First Hokage?


    It was a reasonable line of thinking. The First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, likely utilized the Sage Art from Shikkotsu Forest!


    If that were true, then wouldn''t it be impossible for him to learn the ultimate abilities of the First Hokage?


    "Yes!"


    As expected, Orochimaru''s suspicions were confirmed when the Slug from Shikkotsu Forest answered directly.


    This was precisely what Orochimaru had anticipated. In his memory, there were three great holy ces for Senjutsu: Mount My¨­boku, Ry¨±chi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest. While the existence of Senjutsu from thetter had never been explicitly mentioned, it was well-known that Senju Hashirama was capable of it. However, it was never made clear where his Sage powers originated from.


    Given Hashirama''s connection with Tsunade, it made sense that his Sage Art came from Shikkotsu Forest.But then, what should he do now?


    From what he recalled of Jiraiya, Naruto, the First Hokage, and Kabuto using Sage Mode, it was evident that the powers of the three holy ces were quite different.


    If the First Hokage''s Sage Art did indeede from Shikkotsu Forest, then some conclusions could be drawn.@@novelbin@@


    First of all, the Sage Arts from all three major locations require a massive amount of chakra, that''s a given.


    And if Shikkotsu Forest''s Senjutsu requires even more chakra than Mount My¨­boku and Ry¨±chi Cave, then we''re talking about a whole other level.


    Furthermore, Shikkotsu Forest''s Sage Art likely leans toward physical offense and regeneration!


    The regeneration part is obvious, Hashirama was known for his near-supernatural healing abilities. As for physical attacks, we''re talking about the likes of the Myojin Gate and the massive Wooden Buddha with a thousand hands.


    Ry¨±chi Cave''s Sage Art, on the other hand, focuses on energy-based attacks and sensory perception.


    Perception abilities need no further exnation, and energy-based attacks include things like light, sound, and mental attacks.


    As for Mount My¨­boku, it''s a bnced approach, covering a wide range of techniques with no particr strength or weakness.


    Given that the effects of Senjutsu differ depending on the holy ce, what''s the root cause of that difference?


    Is it because the natural energy they absorb is different? Or is it simply due to the techniques themselves?


    If the natural energy absorbed varies, then it''s very possible that learning the Wood Release Senjutsu of the First Hokage would be impossible for him.


    After all, inheritors of one Sage Art rarely inherit the powers of two different locations.


    But if the natural energy is the same across the board...


    Then there''s no reason why he couldn''t learn the First Hokage''s Wood Release Senjutsu. As long as he masters Ry¨±chi Cave''s Senjutsu, developing Wood Release techniques might just be a matter of effort.


    "Forget it. Let''s send the Slug back for now," Orochimaru waved his hand.


    It seemed that simply pondering the matter wouldn''t give him a definitive answer. He''d have to test it out for himselfter.


    The Sage Arts from the three holy ces are said to be extremely difficult to obtain, especially for anyone who isn''t directly linked to those regions. But for the three of them, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and himself obtaining such powers wasn''t an issue. It was all about the right connections. ?????§£§¦??


    "Orochimaru, what exactly are you scheming?" Jiraiya looked suspicious.


    "Nothing, just asking," Orochimaru replied casually.


    Without further exnation, he pulled out a scroll and summoned four potions two light green and two dark green.


    "This is..." Jiraiya''s eyes lit up.


    Tsunade was also surprised.


    They both recognized the potions immediately.


    Orochimaru remained calm. "Take them. Use the light green one first, and after at least a month, use the dark green one. One of each for both of you. It might not be enough for Tsunade to master Sage Mode, but it should be more than enough for you, Jiraiya, to do so."


    "But didn''t you say that repeated use of these potions had no effect?" Jiraiya asked.


    "Jiraiya, can''t you tell from the color that these are different grades?" Tsunade rolled her eyes at him.


    The previous potions were light green. Now there were two types, one light green and one dark green. It should''ve been obvious that they were different.


    Of course, Jiraiya had noticed that. He just found it hard to believe.


    After all, he had been close to mastering Sage Mode, but his chakra levels were just too low, making it difficult to maintain the proper bnce with natural energy.


    But how could someone like him, whose chakra levels were already high, possibly increase them further?


    Through sheer training?


    He knew all too well how slow that process was.


    Especially after trying Orochimaru''s earlier gic enhancement form. He realized just how painstakingly slow the normal training method was inparison.


    Before, increasing his chakra by even 30% would have taken him at least a year or two, even while still in his physical prime.


    But with Orochimaru''s form, he had achieved that in just ten minutes. Not only that, but it had also elerated his chakra growth rate moving forward.


    It was a speed he never thought possible.


    Since then, he had hoped Orochimaru woulde up with something even more advanced, something that would save him from having to grind out hours of training every day.


    After all, once someone has experienced the convenience of riding a car, they wouldn''t be too eager to go back to walking long distances unless they had no other choice.


    But Orochimaru had kept silent for a long time afterward, and Jiraiya hadn''t wanted to press the issue.


    And now, out of nowhere¡­


    "This is amazing, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya looked at the two potions in his hands, still stunned. "But have you reported this to the vige?"


    "Do you think I have the time to do that?" Orochimaru answered with a question. "And even if I did, it wouldn''t make a difference."


    "Why not?"


    "Because there are only a few of these in existence¡­"


    Orochimaru didn''t care to exin further.


    He always found it tedious to exin the origin of these things.


    So, he simply med it on the scarcity of rare materials. And, truthfully, some of the raw ingredients were incredibly difficult to find.


    Orochimaru wasn''t lying.


    Besides, in Konoha, whether or not someone shares their personal discoveries is entirely voluntary.


    After all, this technology wasn''t developed using the vige''s resources.


    No matter how powerful Konoha is, they can''t force someone to hand over their scientific research, right?


    Just like the ns don''t have to hand over their secret techniques.


    If Orochimaru chose not to share these technologies, no one could do anything about it.


    Jiraiya understood this. He had only asked out of reflex, but after hearing Orochimaru''s exnation, he let the matter drop.


    In any case, his attention quickly shifted back to the two potions in his hands, and even the pain from his recent heartbreak was momentarily forgotten.


    He returned to his tent with a wide grin on his face.


    "Hahaha! Orochimaru''s a genius! I haven''t seen him in so long, and he never disappoints!"


    "If this potion boosts my chakra by 30%, no if it increases it by just 20%, I''ll definitely be able to master Sage Mode!"


    Excitedly muttering to himself, Jiraiya expertly prepared the potion for use.


    But something felt off.


    Wait a minute¡­ doesn''t this stuff purge impurities from the body?


    There''s no way I''m doing that inside my tent!


    With that thought, he hurriedly grabbed the potion and sprinted towards the river near their camp.


    Ten minutester...


    "What?! A 60% increase?!"


    Jiraiya was utterly shocked.

 Chapter 130:

    Aburame Ryoma, a member of the Aburame n who had been integrated into Root, stood facing Orochimaru. He was four or five years younger than Orochimaru, roughly the same age as Uchiha Fugaku. Having grown up within Root, Ryoma had long admired the legends surrounding Orochimaru.


    As a genius of the Aburame n himself, Ryoma had always wanted to challenge Orochimaru once hepleted his training.


    But now¡­


    He watched in disbelief as the Orochimaru he''d just attacked turned into a puddle of mud. The real Orochimaru emerged from the shadows nearby, unscathed. Ryoma couldn''t help but frown.


    "As expected of Lord Orochimaru. You knew I was going to ambush you, didn''t you?"


    Orochimaru''s expression remained indifferent. "No, I didn''t know. But it''s always best to be cautious."@@novelbin@@


    "Is that so?" Ryoma replied coolly. "But the challenge isn''t over yet."


    "No, it is," Orochimaru said confidently.


    "Nani?!" Ryoma''s eyes widened as he tried to move, only to find his body frozen in ce. "A binding technique?" When did this happen?"You''ve been in Root for so long and you still don''t know about Yamata?" Orochimaru asked, his tone almost mocking.


    Ryoma''s face tightened in frustration. "I know of Yamata, but how did it get to me without me noticing?"


    Due to the technique, Ryoma could still speak, though he found it hard to believe what had just happened.


    How could I, someone known for my awareness, be attacked by Orochimaru''s ck snake without even noticing?


    It seemed absurd.


    The ck snake in question slithered up Ryoma''s immobilized body, its small form curling around him. "Master gave me the ability to administer a quick-acting anesthetic. It works fast¡ªso fast that if you''re not paying attention, you won''t even feel my bite."


    "Anesthetic?" Ryoma muttered, stunned. "It must have been when I was distracted by your clone¡­ but how did you get so close?"


    The snake hissed, its voice almost yful. "That''s a secret..."


    "Enough." Danzo''s voice echoed from inside the thatched hut nearby. "Orochimaru, recall your snake. Ryoma, step back. You''re not a match for Orochimaru right now."


    Ryoma''s posture straightened immediately upon hearing his superior''s voice. "Yes, Lord Danzo."


    Orochimaru smirked, walking closer to Ryoma. He raised his hand, and the ck snake obediently slithered off Ryoma, coiling itself around Orochimaru''s arm. The snake''s head rested on his shoulder, looking oddly content, as if seeking approval.


    Without another word, Orochimaru entered the hut where Danzo was waiting. A masked member of Root stood silently beside him.


    "Orochimaru," Danzo began, his voice low, "I''ve figured out how to acquire the Sharingan."


    Orochimaru was unsurprised by Danzo''s appearance. However, the fact that Danzo hade to him thiste at night piqued his curiosity. Although Danzo was used to operating from the shadows, they were in Konoha''s military base. There was no need for such secrecy, unless¡­


    As they began to talk, Orochimaru realized that Danzo''s reasons for meeting here were twofold. First, to introduce Aburame Ryoma to Orochimaru, and second, to discuss how to obtain the Sharingan. ??????§§?


    This second part needed to remain confidential. Not even the presence of Danzo in this area could be known.


    "A Uchiha who died on the battlefield?" Orochimaru asked, his interest mildly piqued.


    "Exactly," Danzo nodded. "At the moment, this is the best method."


    "You just need me to provide the Uchiha n''s mission routes before they head into battle?"


    Orochimaru shrugged. "Fine. I don''t have any issue with that."


    "Then it''s settled," Danzo replied.


    The Uchiha n was one of thergest in Konoha, arguably even surpassing the Hyuga n during this period. There were far more Uchihas who had activated the Sharingan than people realized¡ªcertainly more than the handful typically seen.


    With so many Uchihas heading to the battlefield, it was inevitable that some of them would be killed.


    Although Konoha would do everything in its power to recover the bodies of fallen Uchiha, the chaos of war made it easy for idents to happen.


    Danzo had clearly concluded that the battlefield was the perfect ce to acquire the coveted Sharingan.


    Of course, the details of how the eyes would be removed or preserved were none of Orochimaru''s concern. His role was simply to provide the mission details of the Uchiha before they went to war.


    After all, it wasn''t as if they were taking the eyes from the living. There was no reason for Orochimaru to feel guilty about it.


    ---


    By the time Orochimaru returned to camp, the sky was beginning to lighten with the approach of dawn.


    As soon as he arrived, he received word of an invasion, an attack by Iwa forces.


    Without resting, he, Tsunade, and Jiraiya immediately set out for the battlefield.


    For someone like Orochimaru, going without sleep for a few days was hardly an issue. His body and mind were conditioned for such stress.


    ---


    Several dayster, in the Land of Earth.


    Most of the country wasposed of deste rock walls and cliffs, forming natural barriers that isted the Land of Earth from its neighboring countries. The winds that blew from the north often swept small rocks from the mountainous terrain, scattering them into othernds. This phenomenon, known as "rock rain," was a famous natural event.


    At this moment, within Iwagakure, the Hidden Stone Vige, the Tsuchikage, Onoki, was deep in thought. Though most people knew Onoki as an old man inter years, he was currently in his prime at the age of forty-six, with a strong,manding presence.


    Staring at the battle reports on his desk, Onoki frowned.


    Not long ago, the Sand Ninja had suddenly retreated from the frontlines. To most, this was a puzzling move, but they didn''t question it further.


    However, as the Tsuchikage, Onoki was responsible for the survival of Iwagakure and its people. He couldn''t afford to overlook even the smallest potential threat.


    He knew the Sand Ninja well. They would never retreat without good reason. Something must have caused their sudden withdrawal.


    But what?


    Onoki rubbed his temples, feeling the beginnings of a headache.


    "Report!"


    A sharp voice cut through his thoughts as a Stone ninja burst through the door without waiting for permission.


    "Tsuchikage-sama! Urgent news from Sunagakure!"


    Onoki''s gaze sharpened, his eyes locking onto the red-sealed scroll in the Stone ninja''s hands.


    "Urgent news from the Sand Vige? What could this be about?"


    "Bring it here!"

 Chapter 133:

    The sudden appearance of the giant python terrified the Sand Ninja forces. They halted immediately, retreating to a safer distance, their eyes wide with shock.


    The Sannin had been mere children during the First Great Ninja War, and the other viges had little to no information on their abilities. So, when they saw the massive snake suddenly appear on the battlefield, the surprise was as great as when they first encountered Konoha''s sniper rifles.


    After swallowing one of the enemy, the python slithered back to Orochimaru, coiling itself neatly behind him, waiting for its nextmand.


    As the white smoke from the summoning began to fade, a new figure came into view.


    Standing in front of Hyuga Ryuichi was a human-sized toad, gripping the des of a puppet''s sword with both fists bound by iron rings.


    "Looks like I made it just in time," came a voice of relief.


    Ryuichi''s heart leapt. Quickly retreating toward the voice, he bowed slightly as he moved. "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama! Orochimaru-sama! You saved me!"


    Having narrowly escaped death, Ryuichi felt as if he were looking at his saviors.


    Jiraiya gave a small nod and nced at the Sand Ninja across the battlefield. "Leave this to the three of us. You go regroup with your team.""Yes!" Ryuichi responded without hesitation, quickly retreating to where his teammates had been waiting. Fortunately, they hadn''t gone far, unwilling to abandon himpletely. When they saw him return alive, both teammates let out audible sighs of relief, with one even tearing up.


    They had been forced to leave their teammate behind because, as shinobi, sometimes delivering crucial information took priority over saving lives. Yet, seeing Ryuichi safe again was more than they had dared hope for.


    As Ryuichi and his team withdrew, Jiraiya twisted his neck, cracking his joints. "Alright, then. You''re on the battlefield now, so be prepared for what''sing."


    "Hmph! You think having some summoned creatures is going to change anything?" sneered the leader of the Sand Ninja squad. "Sand Ninjas, kill them!"


    He took a step back, clutching his chest. Ryuichi''s earlier attack had hit him hard, too hard. The gentle fist technique had sealed several of his chakra points, making it impossible for him to mold chakra properly.


    Without chakra, a ninja was nearly useless in battle. He could no longer participate and could only leave it to his subordinates.


    In his mind, the odds were still in their favor. "There were more than a dozen of them, while there were only three opponents. Even if they had summoned creatures, what could they do?"


    But what he failed to realize was that he and his team were facing the future Sannin.


    Each of the three had the strength of an entire squad, and their summoned beasts were far more dangerous than the puppets his men controlled.


    Orochimaru, preparing for the fight ahead, nced at the slug perched on his shoulder. "I don''t need this thing."


    Tsunade shot him a look. "What if you get injured?"


    "I won''t."


    "I don''t care. You''re keeping it."


    "Damn it, could you two stop flirting already?" Jiraiya grumbled. His patience was running thin. "Can''t we focus on the fight first?"


    As if it wasn''t painful enough seeing the two of them act like this when they were together, they had to do it in the middle of a battlefield? In front of enemies? ???????¦¥?


    The Sand Ninjas were just as frustrated. Seeing the three Sannin casually conversing while in the heat of battle only made them angrier.


    "Are they mocking us? Do they think so little of us?"


    "Kill them!" the leader of the Sand Ninja roared.


    "Take this!"


    "Wind Release: Gale Palm!"


    "Wind Release: Wind Cutter!"


    A barrage of shurikens, kunai, explosive tags, and ninjutsu rained down on the trio, hurtling through the air with deadly intent.


    Jiraiya, reacting quickly, formed seals and mmed his hands into the ground.


    "Earth Style: Earth Wall!"


    A solid wall of earth rose up, blocking the oing projectiles.


    **Ding, ding, ding!**


    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**


    Shuriken and kunai nged against the earthen barrier, while explosive tags detonated in shes of light and fire, sending debris flying everywhere.


    As the smoke and dust filled the air, a puppet armed with twin swords darted around the side, attempting to nk Orochimaru.


    "Try this on for size!"


    **Bang! Crack!**@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade intercepted the puppet in a sh, her fist crashing into it with devastating force. The puppet shattered into pieces under her punch, scattering fragments across the battlefield.


    At the same time, Orochimaru casually tossed several small stones over the wall, aiming at the Sand Ninja formation.


    "Stones?" one of the Sand Ninjas muttered in confusion, momentarily frozen.


    It was just enough hesitation to prevent them from reacting quickly.


    The "stones" Orochimaru threw were actually small iron spheres, and while they moved slowly enough to give the Sand Ninja time to react, the confusion had dyed their response.


    Realizing the danger toote, several Sand Ninjas threw shuriken at the spheres, hoping to knock them away.


    But when the shuriken made contact¡­


    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**


    Each sphere exploded, releasing shrapnel in every direction.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Argh!"


    Screams of pain and groans of frustration filled the air as the Sand Ninja were caught in the sts, their bodies shredded by the shrapnel.


    "What¡­ what are these things?"


    "Kai! Onigiri! Stay with me!" one of the Sand Ninja cried out, shaking his injuredrades.


    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**


    More explosions followed, catching several Sand Ninja off guard. Those who couldn''t escape in time were struck down by the deadly fragments.


    "Big brother¡­!" came a desperate, anguished cry from one of the surviving Sand Ninja.


    "Retreat! Fall back!" the squad leader ordered, his voice strained as he copsed, lifeless, from his injuries.


    "Damn you, Konoha scum! I''ll kill you!" one of the Sand Ninja screamed in rage. Rather than retreat, he charged toward Orochimaru and the others, blinded by anger.


    But just as he rounded the remains of the Earth Wall and got within range of the trio, a jet of corrosive acid sprayed out from behind Orochimaru, hitting the charging ninja square in the face.


    *Stter!*


    The acid ate through the ninja''s face, melting flesh and bone in an instant. He didn''t even have time to scream before his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    The culprit¡ªa slug¡ªoffered a soft apology. "Sorry¡­"


    The slug, being a peace-loving creature, rarely killed unless absolutely necessary. It found the act distasteful but unavoidable in the heat of battle.


    Orochimaru''s snake, however, had no such reservations. It lifted its head and mmed into the ground with enough force to send a shockwave across the battlefield.


    *Boom!*


    The Sand Ninja screamed as they were either crushed or thrown aside.


    Within minutes, the battlefield was littered with the bodies of the Sand Ninja squad. The few survivors were in no condition to continue fighting, either paralyzed with fear or too injured to stand.


    The Sand Ninja captain, who had stayed in the rear, watched in horror. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Who are these people?"


    Not only did they possess strange and deadly tools, but their summoned creatures were on apletely different level from anything he had seen before.


    "We¡­ we have to retreat!" he shouted. There was no point in continuing this battle. The Sand Ninja had been thoroughly outssed.


    The remaining Sand Ninja, those lucky enough to still be breathing, obeyed without hesitation. They tossed smoke bombs into the air, covering their escape as they fled.


    Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade watched them retreat but made no move to pursue.


    Their objective had already been achieved.


    ---


    The Sand Ninja captain, believing that his team had simply been unfortunate, braced himself for the punishment that would surely await him at the vige. But when he returned to the base, he found something even more disturbing.


    It wasn''t just his team.


    Other squads had beenpletely devastated as well.


    "What¡­ what is happening?"

 Chapter 136:

    It must be said that for a small vige like Amegakure to dere hostility against one of the great nations was audacious enough, but to take on three of them simultaneously? Hanzo of the Smander, at this point in time, was truly a force to be reckoned with.


    As soon as he entered the battlefield, Hanzo attacked indiscriminately. It didn''t matter whether you were a Sand Ninja, an Iwa Ninja, or from Konoha. If you crossed his path, he would cut you down without hesitation.


    If a ninja encountered Hanzo''s forces and didn''t flee in time, death was almost guaranteed.


    There was no other way to handle it. When ordinary people are angry, someone''s bound to bleed. But when someone as powerful as a "demigod" like Hanzo gets involved, entire armies are at risk.


    The situation for the Sunagakure and Iwagakure forces wasn''t as bad. They had already been on the losing side, so their troops weren''t as deeply entrenched, meaning their encounters with Amegakure''s ninjas were limited.


    Konoha, on the other hand, was in a far worse position.


    At this moment, nearly two-thirds of Konoha''s forces were engaged deep within Amegakure''s territory.


    Faced with Hanzo''s unpredictable and indiscriminate attacks, Konoha''s forces found themselves in a tight spot.


    "Damn it, this is insane!""Yes, the strength of a demigod is no joke!"


    "He really lives up to his reputation as a demigod in the ninja world, he''s incredible!"


    "Now that Amegakure has entered the battlefield, what are we supposed to do?"


    "The Iwa and Sand ninja are already counterattacking..."


    "We have to stop him somehow!"


    "But with Hanzo''s power, who can even hope to stand against him?"


    "..."


    As Konoha''s ninjas discussed the sudden appearance of Amegakure in the battle and the fearsome might of Hanzo, a heavy silence fell over the room.@@novelbin@@


    Everyone knew Hanzo''s reputation. His name alone was enough to instill fear.


    And reputation in the ninja world was no small thing it carried weight. Hanzo''s reputation had been cemented over decades, and the thought of facing him in battle caused even seasoned veterans to hesitate.


    Some shinobi, thosecking a solid nerve, would likely lose their will to fight the moment they faced Hanzo in the flesh.


    To stand against him? Only the strongest Kage-level shinobi might have a chance. But the vige''s Kage wouldn''t easily go to war unless the survival of their home was directly at risk.


    "I think we can handle it."


    The voice broke through the uneasy murmurs, and all eyes in Konoha''smand tent turned toward its source.


    "Lord Jiraiya?" Nara Hakushu, themanding officer of the Konoha forces, looked over with a glimmer of hope.


    In Konoha, apart from the Hokage and Danzo, only a few truly powerful individuals remained capable of facing such overwhelming threats. Among them were Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade¡ªthe legendary Sannin. And then there was Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang of Konoha. But that was about it. ??¦­?£Â¨º?


    Uchiha Fugaku? Although talented, he was only sixteen, a fresh Jonin with the advantage of a three-tomoe Sharingan. But against a demigod like Hanzo, Fugaku''s skills wouldn''t be enough.


    As for the younger Hyuga Hizashi, he was only twelve and had just reached the level of Chuunin. Throwing him into a battle with Hanzo would be nothing short of sending him to his death.


    That left Konoha with limited options. Hatake Sakumo was undoubtedly strong, but even he might struggle against Hanzo''s fearsome poison techniques, which were known to be incredibly lethal. Sakumo, no matter how skilled, wouldn''t be able to perform at his best while constantly worrying about poison.


    But Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were different. Not only were they individually powerful, but they had fought together for years. Their teamwork was wless, and with Tsunade''s medical expertise and antidotes, they could neutralize Hanzo''s poisons.


    "Hey, Orochimaru, what do you think?" Jiraiya turned to his teammate, pulling on his sleeve slightly for attention.


    Though the Third Hokage had entrusted the battlefieldmand to the three of them, Orochimaru was often considered their unofficial leader.


    Orochimaru nced at Jiraiya, his expression unreadable. "I have no objections," he said calmly.


    For Orochimaru, the only thing truly concerning about Hanzo was his poison. As long as Tsunade was there to handle the toxins, Orochimaru felt no fear facing the demigod.


    Still, his mind wandered for a moment. "Is this where the title "Sannin"es from?'' Orochimaru thought. "Did this legendary battle against Hanzo give us that name? Was it really just a matter of circumstance?"


    "Well then, I''ll leave this to the three of you," Nara Hakushu said, bowing slightly out of respect.


    Orochimaru snapped back to the present and waved his hand nonchntly. "It''s no big deal. We''ll take care of it."


    No big deal?


    The Konoha ninja around them couldn''t help but react internally. "You''re about to fight Hanzo the Smander, and you call that a trivial matter?" They couldn''t say it out loud, but many thought Orochimaru''s confidence bordered on arrogance.


    Still, no one dared voice their doubts.


    Once Orochimaru gave his affirmative, Nara Hakushu unfurled arge map of the Land of Rain and ced it at the center of the tent for all to see. He then picked up a pointer and began detailing the strategy.


    "I''ve already sent word to Hokage-sama, and reinforcements are expected to arrive tonight," Nara Hakushu began. "Now, as the Hidden Rain has joined the battle, and we''re caught in a three-way conflict, our strategy needs to adjust ordingly."


    "Since the Rain Vige is now a factor, it''s necessary to split our forces into three groups."


    He pointed at the map. "I rmend that, while being cautious of Amegakure''s forces, the Uchiha, Hyuga, Inuzuka, Aburame, and Hatake Sakumo''s team focus their firepower on the northeast, where Konoha is engaged with the Iwa forces. If we concentrate our efforts there, we can drive the Iwa Ninja back."


    "As for the Sand Ninja, my team along with the members of the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi ns will intercept them. When the enemy''s puppet master poison is rendered ineffective by Tsunade-sama''s antidote, our abilities wille into full y. I believe we can hold them off."


    Nara Hakushu paused, surveying the room to make sure everyone was following before continuing. "The n is to swiftly crush the Iwa forces. With a focused assault, we should be able to win that fight within half a day."


    "Once the Iwa Ninja have been repelled, reinforcements can be sent immediately to help against the Sand Ninja, ensuring a decisive victory."


    "Hmm, very reasonable," someone muttered, nodding in agreement.


    "Focus on the Iwa Ninja first," another added, "since they don''t have poison and their morale is low."


    Orochimaru, standing to the side, watched Nara Hakushu with a hint of interest. "The Nara n really is impressive, even among their less prominent members. He''s directing this battle wlessly."


    "But of course," Nara Hakushu continued, "all of this hinges on one crucial point: the three of you must hold off Hanzo for at least half a day. If he breaks through and enters the battlefield, our entire strategy will copse."


    "Don''t worry," Jiraiya said confidently. "We''ve got this covered."

 Chapter 138:

    Hanzo of the Smander, the demigod of the ninja world.


    After the deaths of the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, he was regarded as one of the strongest shinobi alive, standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world.@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru had thoroughly analyzed Hanzo''s strength based on the intelligence he had gathered. Hanzo wasn''t just a legend in the memories of his past life, his power was very real. Orochimaru was certain that even Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, might struggle against him in a direct fight.


    A person acknowledged by the Five Great Nations and given the title of "demigod" had to be much stronger than your average Kage-level ninja. At this point in time, Hanzo was likely at his peak,parable to the likes of the Third Raikage. Though theirbat styles differed, their destructive power was undoubtedly on the same level.


    Facing such a formidable enemy stirred excitement in Orochimaru. This was the first truly powerful opponent he had encountered since arriving in this world.


    Orochimaru had approached this war with a certain ease. Under normal circumstances, he didn''t even need to engage directly in battle. He could simply issue weapons and orders from a distance. Hisst fight was only because they had been nearby when Hyuga Ryuichi and his squad sent out a distress signal.


    But this time...


    "Here, take these antidotes," Tsunade said as they ran, pulling out two portable syringes from her ninja pouch. She handed one each to Jiraiya and Orochimaru. "I''ve made a temporary antidote based on the toxins extracted from previous victims of Hanzo."


    The syringes looked like small test tubes with needles sealed by transparent caps, ready to be used at a moment''s notice.Taking the antidote, Jiraiya grinned. "Tsunade, you''re incredible! The speed at which you make antidotes is unmatched. No one else in the entire ninja world could pull that off!"


    "Don''t tter me," Tsunade replied, rolling her eyes. "I just don''t want to be a burden to you two."


    Tsunade had always thought of herself as a talented shinobi, a proud descendant of the Senju n with formidable abilities. For a long time, she had even looked down on Jiraiya. But after fighting alongside him for so long, she hade to realize that Jiraiya was now stronger than her, which made her uneasy.


    It wasn''t a surprise that she couldn''t match Orochimaru, he had always been gifted. But Jiraiya? Why had he suddenly pulled ahead of her? The realization sparked a sense of insecurity she couldn''t quite shake.


    Jiraiya was about to say something when Orochimaru interrupted, "Do you have an extra antidote?"


    "Yeah, I do," Tsunade answered, slightly puzzled. "Why?"


    "Give me another one," Orochimaru said nonchntly, taking an extra syringe from her without further exnation.


    ---


    The sky continued to drizzle, the rain unrelenting as it soaked the battlefield.


    In a hilly area, a man stood tall, his posturemanding. He wore a helmet, a gas mask, a raincoat, and the vest of Amegakure. His presence radiated strength, making him seem like an unstoppable force¡ªa god of war.


    This man was Hanzo of the Smander.


    Opposite him stood five Konoha shinobi, their expressions tense and fearful. Though they outnumbered him, none of them dared to make a move.


    Encircling the battle were several other Amegakure ninja, watching the scene unfold. They observed their leader with a certain air of confidence, knowing Hanzo could easily crush these intruders.


    To the people of Amegakure, the shinobi from the three great nations¡ªKonoha, Iwa, and Suna were nothing more than invaders, destroyers of their homnd. They felt no sympathy for these outsiders.


    "Come on, show me your real strength," Hanzo taunted, his voice calm but full of disdain. He held a chain in his hand, swinging it slowly as he observed the Konoha ninjas. "With this level of power, you''ll never defeat me."


    To Hanzo, these Konoha shinobi were nothing more than ants. Just like Uchiha Madara had once regarded most ninjas, Hanzo saw no worthy opponents here.


    "Damn it¡­ we can''t do anything¡­"


    "This¡­ this is a demigod¡­"


    "We don''t stand a chance!"


    Facing the demigod of the ninja world, the Konoha ninjas had lost their fighting spirit. They stood frozen, paralyzed by fear.


    Seeing this, Hanzo''s eyes shed with mild irritation. "So, you''ve already given up? Hmph, what a waste."


    He turned his back to them, losing interest in the fight. To Hanzo, battling shinobi who had already surrendered mentally wasn''t worth his time.


    But just because Hanzo had lost interest didn''t mean his subordinates had. The moment he turned away, the Rain ninja lunged forward, quickly overpowering the Konoha ninjas and leaving them writhing on the ground, defeated and helpless. ??N???S?


    As the Rain ninja moved in for the kill, ready to eliminate the Konoha shinobi once and for all, a loud *boom* echoed across the battlefield, drawing everyone''s attention.


    All eyes turned toward the source of the sound.


    Three figures stood in the rain, wearing Konoha uniforms and raincoats. Two men and one woman.


    Even Hanzo''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Judging from where you''reing from¡­ you must be something special."


    Jiraiya, standing in the center, was the one to speak. "You must be Hanzo of the Smander, the so-called demigod of the ninja world, right?"


    Despite Orochimaru being the strongest of the three, Jiraiya often took the lead in situations like this, especially when it came to direct confrontation. Their dynamic was clear, Jiraiya was the frontline attacker, Orochimaru was the strategist and controller, and Tsunade provided medical support.


    Jiraiya''s brash nature made him a natural fit for this role, and now, as they approached their target, he stood proudly in the center, his confidence practically radiating.


    "Who the hell is this kid?" one of the Rain ninja grumbled. "How dare he address Lord Hanzo by name?"


    "Unforgivable!" another one shouted. "Hey, brat! Show some respect!"


    Ignoring their chatter, Jiraiya smirked. "Looks like we''ve found the right person."


    "Oh?" Hanzo''s expression remained neutral, though his interest was piqued. "So, you came here specifically for me?"


    "That''s right!" Jiraiya dered, his voice loud and confident. "Our mission is to defeat you!"


    Hearing this, Hanzo remained silent, but the Rain ninja couldn''t contain theirughter. They burst into fits of amusement as if they had just heard the funniest joke of their lives.


    "Hahaha! Did I hear that right?"


    "This idiot says he''s going to defeat Lord Hanzo? What a joke!"


    "Another group of kids who don''t know their ce!"


    *Whoosh!*


    A ck blur shed across the battlefield.


    Orochimaru had already sprung into action. "Leave them to me. You focus on Hanzo."

 Chapter 140:

    "How¡­ can this be?"


    Hanzo stared down at the ck snake biting into his thigh, disbelief shing across his face. He, Hanzo of the Smander, taken off guard by a mere snake? Ridiculous.


    He didn''t have time to dwell on it, though. Quickly, he gripped the end of his weapon chain in one hand, wielding the sickle at the other end, and shed down at the snake wrapped around his leg.


    ng!


    The sound of metal striking something hard rang out as the sickle met the snake. But¡­ a metallic sound?


    "What in the world¡­?" Hanzo''s eyes widened. How could there be a metallic sh from striking a snake? His confusion turned to wariness as he pushed Orochimaru''s Kusanagi sword away, leaping off his smander summon to gain some distance.


    On the other side, though the snake had been knocked aside, it wasn''t injured. Landing gracefully, it slithered back to Orochimaru, climbing up onto his shoulder.


    "Master, I seeded!" it hissed, sounding proud of itself.@@novelbin@@


    "Good work," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. He nced at the spot where the snake had been struck. "You''re lucky Hanzo went easy on you, or you''d be nursing more than just a bruised scale.""Yes, master!" the snake replied, oblivious to Hanzo''s confusion.


    As the dust from the earlier explosions cleared, Hanzo''s giant smander summon vanished in a puff of smoke. Its connection to its summoner had been severed, a result of Hanzo''s momentarypse after the snake''s bite.


    "Orochimaru! Are you alright?" Tsunade ran over as soon as the smoke dissipated, concern evident in her eyes.


    Orochimaru waved her off casually. "I''m fine. Check on Jiraiya; he took more of the st than I did."


    "Jiraiya?" Tsunade turned, finally noticing Jiraiya leaning against a rock, breathing heavily.


    Jiraiya gave a strained smile as Tsunade began to examine him. But even as she checked his injuries, his eyes were glued to Orochimaru, a mix of disbelief and awe on his face. How is this guy not even scratched? he wondered. He had seen Orochimaru up close during Hanzo''s explosive attack. Even with his protective ninjutsu, Jiraiya had still been hurt. Yet Orochimaru, who had faced the brunt of the attack, looked untouched, save for a few scorched holes in his sleeve, beneath which his skin appeared to be healing on its own.


    Did he use a recovery potion? Jiraiya thought, bewildered. But how? When?


    Ignoring Jiraiya''s confusion, Orochimaru extended his hand, and the Kusanagi sword flew back to him as if summoned by some invisible force.


    This technique allowed him to control the sword remotely using his chakra. Orochimaru had used it to kill Hiruzen in the original story, a testament to its deadly precision and power. Even the indestructible body of the Enma staff had been damaged by the de''s sharpness.


    The fact that Hanzo had blocked it so casually was a testament to the man''s skill. He really is something, Orochimaru mused.


    "Considering how long we''ve held him here, Konoha should be close to winning the battle by now," Orochimaru said, a yful smile spreading across his face as he approached Hanzo, Kusanagi sword in hand. "So, Hanzo¡­ should I finish you off here?"


    Hanzo, immobilized by a binding jutsu, narrowed his eyes as Orochimaru approached. "You¡­ you really are the strongest among them, aren''t you?" he muttered, piecing together what had happened.


    In battle, it was typical to target the weakest link first. Hanzo had quickly identified Tsunade as the most vulnerable, but every time he moved to strike her, Orochimaru had intercepted, forcing him to focus on the young shinobi instead. Which led to the recent skirmish: Hanzounching his Fire Release, Jiraiya saving Orochimaru, and Orochimaru counterattacking with the Kusanagi sword.


    "I wouldn''t say I''m the strongest," Orochimaru replied nonchntly. "But the three of us together? More than enough to take you down."


    With a confident grin, he raised the Kusanagi sword, pressing it to Hanzo''s throat. The "demigod" of the ninja world could only re, unable to move, the paralysis jutsu binding him firmly in ce.


    "I never thought I''d be brought down by three kids¡­" Hanzo chuckled bitterly, epting his fate. "Fine, then. Do it."


    To Orochimaru''s surprise, Hanzo closed his eyes, prepared to face death with dignity. So he isn''t afraid of dying, huh? Orochimaru thought, mildly impressed. But he wasn''t one to be swayed by sentiment. ???£Î?¦¢¨§s


    "Goodbye, Hanzo," he murmured, raising his sword to strike.


    Suddenly, a flurry of shuriken shot through the air, forcing Orochimaru to leap back. The shuriken were followed by a purple smoke bomb that exploded in front of him, releasing a cloud of toxic gas.


    "Watch out!" Tsunade shouted, covering her mouth and nose. "That smoke is poisonous!"


    Orochimaru quickly retreated, not inhaling any of the gas. Though Tsunade had created an antidote to counter Hanzo''s smander poison, this was a different toxin, one that hadn''t been prepared for.


    In the midst of the smoke, Hanzo''s form vanished as several Rain ninja wearing gas masks darted forward, pulling him to safety.


    Orochimaru, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but sigh. "A shame," he murmured, though there was no real disappointment on his face.


    Hanzo, alive, was far more valuable than Hanzo dead.


    "Oh, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya called out, pointing in shock. "Your snake¡­ it''s about to faint!"


    Orochimaru nced at his shoulder, where his loyal ck snake, Yamata looked dazed, its head drooping.


    "Poisoned, huh?" he mused. "Must''ve inhaled some of that smoke. Yamata, you should return for now. The toxin will knock you out for a bit, but you''ll be fine."


    "Yes¡­ master¡­" Yamata mumbled before disappearing in a puff of white smoke.


    Orochimaru wasn''t too concerned. Poisonous smoke was usually designed to incapacitate rather than kill outright. Only someone like Hanzo could wield poison lethal enough to kill with just a breath.


    Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru''s shoulder, shaking his head in amazement. "That snake of yours is really something else, Orochimaru."

 Chapter 142:

    The report of Konoha''s victory over Hanzo reached the vige early the next morning, delivered by a ninja hawk directly to the Hokage''s office.


    "Hahaha, Sarutobi, it seems your students have grown beyond anyone''s expectations!" Homura Mitokado said with a pleased smile, sitting alongside Koharu Utatane.


    "Yes, defeating Hanzo of the Hidden Rain¡­ They''re already formidable enough to stand on their own." Koharu agreed, nodding in approval.


    Hiruzen smiled humbly, clearly pleased. "They''ve worked hard to reach this level. I just guided them. Their achievements are their own."


    The news of the Sannin''s victory spread quickly through Konoha. In no time, the vige was buzzing with pride, and Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade became heroes in the eyes of the vigers and aspiring young ninjas.


    ---


    Meanwhile, out on the battlefield in the Land of Rain, the trio had set up a small camp under a natural rock shelter, taking a moment to rest and warm themselves around a fire.


    "It really happened," Jiraiya muttered, breaking off a piece of the ration biscuit in his hand and staring into the mes. "We actually won. The vige won."


    Tsunade, who was leaningfortably against Orochimaru''sp, chuckled softly, still in disbelief herself. "Honestly¡­ it feels surreal. We actually defeated Hanzo, the legendary ''Smander'' of the Hidden Rain? The guy they call a demigod?"Jiraiya nodded. "Yeah¡­ hard to wrap my head around it. He''s practically a living legend."


    He fell silent, clearly lost in thought. Even during the battle, he had felt overwhelmed by Hanzo''s power, and yet here they were, alive and victorious. The feeling was unreal.


    Orochimaru, however, remained unbothered. "It''s just Hanzo. Is there really a need to make such a fuss?"


    Jiraiya''s head snapped up, and he looked at Orochimaru, indignant. "Just Hanzo? Do you even understand who he is? People revere him, Orochimaru! To be able to fight him is considered an honor. And to defeat him¡­"


    "...and yet you won," Orochimaru cut in, brushing off Jiraiya''s dramatics with a dismissive tone.


    Jiraiya blinked, taken aback, but then he sighed. "Yeah, I guess you''re right. We won." He hesitated, then looked at Orochimaru. "Though, if we''re being honest¡­ most of the credit probably goes to you, Orochimaru."


    The three of them had survived the poison only because of Tsunade''s antidote, which had specifically targeted Hanzo''s venom and allowed them to develop a temporary immunity. But the battle itself? That had beenrgely thanks to Orochimaru''s quick thinking, the deadly Kusanagi sword, and his eerie ck snake.


    Without Orochimaru''s contributions, the oue might have been very different.


    "Don''t put all the credit on me," Orochimaru said with a rare smile. "This was a team effort."


    Tsunade, still resting against him, gave a warm smile as well. "That''s right. The three of us make a good team."


    Jiraiya groaned, feeling a pang as he looked at the two. Seeing the woman he cared for sofortable with someone else, especially someone as closed-off as Orochimaru¡­ it hurt, more than he wanted to admit.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ you two are a team. I guess I''m just the third wheel," Jiraiya muttered with a half-heartedugh.


    "Haha, Jiraiya, you''re so dramatic," Tsunade said, sitting up and about to tease him further, when suddenly she stopped, her eyes narrowing toward the shadows. ???????§¦s


    "Who''s there?"


    A small, hesitant voice answered. "Um¡­ can you spare us some food?"@@novelbin@@


    From the shadows, a young boy with orange hair emerged, eyeing the ration biscuit in Jiraiya''s hand hungrily. He looked frail, his face smudged with dirt, and his clothes torn from wandering. Behind him, two other children stepped out, a girl with blue hair and a boy with long red hair that partially obscured his face.


    Jiraiya''s eyes softened as he looked at them. "Kids? Where are your parents?"


    The boy with orange hair, Yahiko, looked down, sadness darkening his face. "They¡­ they were killed in the war."


    Hearing this, Tsunade muttered, "War orphans¡­ how tragic."


    Jiraiya, moved by the children''s plight, handed over his ration biscuit. "Here, take this. You must be starving."


    The three children eagerly epted the food, their eyes lighting up with gratitude. However, Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the red-haired boy, Nagato. His sharp, golden eyes focused on the faint glimpse ofvender ripples partially hidden by Nagato''s hair.


    The Rinnegan.


    So it was true. The eyes that once belonged to the Sage of Six Paths had been passed down to this child.


    Orochimaru''s mind whirred with thoughts. Here was the Rinnegan, right in front of him, an unimaginable opportunity to study the legendary dojutsu. With such power, he could uncover secrets that no one else could.


    Without hesitation, Orochimaru drew a kunai from his pouch, his intention clear.


    "Orochimaru, what are you doing?" Jiraiya asked, rmed, noticing the gleam of the de.


    Orochimaru''s expression remained cold. "I''m killing them."


    "What?!" Jiraiya''s face filled with shock and anger. "Wait! They''re just kids!"


    Seeing the kunai in Orochimaru''s hand, the three children backed away, fear evident in their eyes. Yahiko, the bravest of the three, stood in front of the others and asked, "Why? Why would you kill us? We''re just kids¡­ we don''t pose any threat to you!"


    Orochimaru replied, his voice unfeeling, "They''re war orphans, Jiraiya. They won''t survive out here on their own. If we don''t kill them, they''ll die slowly of starvation or be killed by others. I''m just¡­ saving them the suffering."


    Jiraiya stepped between Orochimaru and the children, his expression fierce. "Even if that''s true, it''s not our ce to make that decision. They''re just kids! Show some humanity, Orochimaru!"


    "Humanity?" Orochimaru muttered, almost to himself, his eyes narrowing. Did he even have that left in him?


    He could see the logic in Jiraiya''s words, yet his mind kept drifting back to the Rinnegan. His curiosity was like a fire that couldn''t be quenched, burning him with the need to understand these legendary eyes. But then again¡­ killing children, even if for his research, seemed¡­ beneath him.


    With a sigh, Orochimaru slipped the kunai back into his pouch.

 Chapter 144:

    After hearing Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade was momentarily stunned.


    Before she could respond, Orochimaru continued, "War breeds hatred. The more hatred there is, the more wars will erupt, it''s a vicious cycle, one that hasn''t been broken yet."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "So, I''ve used my own resources to create a sanctuary for these war orphans. A ce where they don''t have to be tools for anyone, where they can just live. Right now, it''s insignificant in the grand scheme of the ninja world, but I believe that one day, this ce will grow and its ideals will spread far and wide."


    "W-Wow¡­ Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade looked at him, speechless. Orochimaru''s tone and vision took her by surprise, and it was clear Jiraiya was equally shocked.


    Was this truly the same Orochimaru they had grown up with? They were here fighting to protect Konoha, while Orochimaru was already envisioning something bigger than just one vige. He was thinking of the entire ninja world.


    "But¡­ isn''t Konoha itself a kind of sanctuary?" Jiraiya managed to stammer. "Shouldn''t our first duty be to protect it?"


    Orochimaru gave him a faint smile. "There''s nothing wrong with protecting Konoha. But that doesn''t conflict with my goals."


    He looked Jiraiya in the eye, his expression deadly serious. "Think about it, Jiraiya. How many orphans are created by these endless wars every year? Even if Konoha wanted to help, it doesn''t have the means or the will to shelter them all. They can''t save the world, not in the state they''re in. They can''t even risk taking in orphaned children from other nations, out of fear those children might be spies."


    He shrugged. "But my vige? It''s hidden and still unknown. I don''t have those limitations.""Enough, Orochimaru," Tsunade said suddenly. Her voice was soft, yet firm. "I support you."


    "Tsunade¡­" Jiraiya looked at her, taken aback. "You too?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with creating a ce for these kids to escape the war," Tsunade replied, cing a hand on Orochimaru''s shoulder. "If no other vige dares to do it, then Orochimaru''s decision is admirable. If you want to go back to Konoha and report him to sensei, go ahead."


    "What? Who do you think I am?" Jiraiya protested, looking hurt. "If Orochimaru were doing something dangerous or wrong, I wouldn''t hesitate to stop him. But¡­ this¡­"@@novelbin@@


    Just then, a small voice interrupted their discussion.


    "Excuse me!"


    The three turned to see Yahiko looking up at them, his face serious despite his young age. "I want to ask¡­ how can we be sure you''re telling the truth?"


    He nced between Orochimaru and his teammates, the distrust evident in his eyes. As the oldest of the three, Yahiko felt responsible for their safety.


    "Smart kid," Orochimaru remarked with a slight smirk. "But think about it¡ªwhat do I gain by lying to you? If we wanted to hurt you, wouldn''t it have been easier to do so already?"


    Yahiko paused, clearly thinking it over. It made sense. If Orochimaru and his friends had wanted to kill them, they could''ve done it the moment they met.


    After a moment of contemtion, Yahiko clenched his fists and nodded. "Alright. We believe you. We''ll go with you."


    "A wise decision." Orochimaru''s smirk widened, and he gestured for the children to follow him. He took a moment to nce at Konan and Nagato, then turned to lead the way.


    Yahiko and his friends exchanged a few looks, then nodded and followed close behind.


    "Hey, Orochimaru, wait!" Jiraiya called out, catching up with them. "Are you just taking them to this vige of yours?"


    "What else would I be doing?"


    "But¡­ how many people are in this vige?" Jiraiya asked, still incredulous.


    "A lot," Orochimaru replied smoothly.


    "How many subordinates?"


    "Just one."


    "What? Just one?" Jiraiya spluttered. "How do you n to keep them safe?"


    "You''ll understand when we get there," Orochimaru said dismissively, clearly not interested in exining further. "Seeing is better than hearing."


    And with that, he began to lead Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato toward the Land of Sound. A faint smile crept across his face as he walked, his thoughts drifting to the next steps. ?¦¡????¨§?


    "So, Uchiha Madara... how will you respond to this?"


    ---


    High above, hidden in the branches of a tree, a white face slowly emerged from the bark, watching the group depart. With a snicker, the face sank back into the tree, vanishing from sight.


    ---


    Two dayster, in a dimly lit chamber, an elderly many on a stone bed, his breath shallow. His single red eye was closed as he rested.


    Suddenly, a white figure emerged from the wall beside him.


    "Bad news, Madara. The boy, Nagato, was taken away by some Konoha ninjas."


    "Hm?" Madara opened his remaining Sharingan, his voice weak yet filled with authority. "Exin in detail."


    White Zetsu gave a quick report on what he''d witnessed.


    "Konoha took him¡­ could they have discovered the Rinnegan?" Madara murmured, furrowing his brow. "No, that''s unlikely. The Rinnegan is a myth to most of them. Even if they noticed something, it wouldn''t warrant this kind of response."


    "Right. No one knows the true power of the Rinnegan except you."


    "Then¡­ why would they take him?" Madara closed his eye again, looking weary. "Forget it. Just keep watching. I''ll decide what to doter."


    "Understood."


    White Zetsu nodded and sank back into the ground, disappearing from view.


    ---


    With the war between the three great nations temporarily at a standstill, a fragile peace settled over their borders. Under the guidance of Orochimaru, Yahiko and his friends traveled safely, avoiding any remaining dangers.


    Meanwhile, back in the world of shinobi, a new legend was being born.


    Word of "The Sannin" spread quickly, and soon the entire ninja world knew their names. Rumors circted, telling of how three shinobi from Konoha had stood their ground and defeated Hanzo of the Smander, the fearsome leader of Amegakure.


    Sure, it was three against one, but to the average shinobi, even thirty fighters wouldn''t stand a chance against Hanzo.


    People across the nations gossiped about how the Sannin had managed such a feat, and some hot-headed shinobi even considered teaming up with others to replicate the victory, hoping for their own moment of glory.


    But once they truly thought it over, how Hanzo''s poison alone was enough to kill them they quickly gave up on the idea.


    And so, as Orochimaru led Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan on their long journey across forests and mountains, the world buzzed with tales of the Sannin''s exploits. After days of travel, they finally reached their destination: the Land of Rice Field.

 Chapter 146:

    The Land of Rice Fields a small, neutral country.


    It was a ce that Orochimaru had managed exceptionally well.


    Thanks to the memories shared among his clones, Orochimaru''swork operated seamlessly. The clones'' data served as a kind of backup, allowing the system to retain everything Orochimaru knew and experienced. Combat expertise, business acumen, management skills, medical knowledge, it was all preserved and passed on through his clones. With this system, Orochimaru could cultivate any talent he required. If he wanted, he could even replicate himself down to the smallest detail.


    As they moved deeper into the forest, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and the others couldn''t hide their growing surprise. By the time they reached the edge of Orochimaru''s hidden vige, their amazement had turned to outright astonishment.


    It was a modest settlement, perhaps only a tenth the size of Konoha. Yet it was vibrant with life. A significant number of people already lived here, many of them ordinary civilians from nearby areas. Their presence brought a sense of warmth andmunity, making the vige feel far more alive.


    Every time he saw these civilians, Orochimaru couldn''t help but respect his past self. Establishing a hidden vige was no simple task in this era. It required not only a loyal team but also aplishments that could attract both skilled shinobi and regr people. Only then could a vige begin to grow in strength and reputation.


    And Orochimaru had managed to do just that. Though mining operations hadrgely ceased in recent years, and he no longer paid workers wages, the vige was self-sustaining. His reputation alone attracted people seeking refuge from the chaos of the world outside. Here, they could find safety, earn a living, and have food on their tables.


    As for anyone who thought of causing trouble? There was no need for Orochimaru''s clones to intervene. The vigers themselves, out of admiration and loyalty, were quick to deal with dissent.


    What? Someone dared to speak ill of Lord Orochimaru?What? Someone was caught gossiping about Orochimaru behind his back?


    They might get one warning, maybe two, but a third offense meant expulsion from the vige. And for those forced out, the clones ensured they were dealt with as traitors to the vige.


    In short, Orochimaru''s authority in the vige was absolute. He was revered to the point that no one even dared to discuss him in private. Thew enforcement squads formed by the vigers were more than capable of maintaining order, not to mention the additional oversight from the clones, who held a higher authority.


    "Lord Orochimaru, wee back!"


    At the entrance to the vige stood Chana, a young woman with short red hair, nked by eight clones. She bowed respectfully as she greeted Orochimaru.


    The sudden appearance of this girl stirred an odd feeling in Tsunade. Though Chana wasn''t particrly beautiful, she had a maturity to her, and her voice carried a gentle warmth. Combined with the respectful way she addressed Orochimaru, Tsunade''s instincts as a woman told her there might be something more between them.


    Orochimaru, oblivious to Tsunade''s thoughts, gave Chana a slight nod. "Let''s go inside. We''ll talk there."


    "Yes, of course. Please, follow me, sirs!" Chana replied, bowing again.


    As they walked through the vige, whispers followed them.


    "Who are these people Lord Chana is personally weing?"


    "I don''t recognize most of them, but I know Lord Orochimaru."


    "Oh, really? Which one is Orochimaru-sama?"


    "Are you serious? You must be new here. How could you not know Lord Orochimaru?"


    "Haha, exactly! When you live here, you don''t need to know anyone else, but Orochimaru-sama is a must!"


    The hushed conversations painted a clear picture of Orochimaru''s high standing in the vige. His influence was evident in the way people spoke of him, and even Kana, who had been taken in by him, was now regarded by the vigers with respect simply due to her association with him. ???????¦¢§¦?


    Finally, Orochimaru led Jiraiya and Tsunade to the tallest building in the vige. It was the main office of the Sound Vige, simr in function to the Kage offices in other hidden viges.


    When Orochimaru stopped, Chana and the clones halted as well, waiting for further instructions.


    "Chana," Orochimaru said, turning to her.


    "Yes, sir?" Chana responded respectfully.


    "These are the orphans I recently adopted. Please make arrangements for them."


    "There are two older women on the east side of the vige who can help take care of them."


    "Good. Take them there for now."


    "Understood," Chana said with another respectful nod. She then knelt down and addressed Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan with a warm smile.


    "Would you like toe with me, children?" she asked gently.


    "Um¡­ will Lord Orochimaru¡­" Yahiko hesitated.


    "Lord Orochimaru has some important matters to attend to," Chana reassured them. "But I''ll take you to see where you''ll be staying. It''s a ce he prepared just for you."


    "Just for us?" Yahiko and the others stared in wonder. Despite being somewhat prepared, it was hard to believe this was real. A ce of safety, just for orphans like them¡­ it was almost too good to be true.


    "Of course! Come along!" Chana encouraged them with a gentle smile.


    As an orphan herself, Chana had a natural affinity for children. Within minutes, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were already beginning to trust her.


    Nagato, quiet as always, studied Chana closely, noticing her red hair. She too took note of Nagato''s unusual appearance, but said nothing, focusing instead on Orochimaru''s instructions.


    As Chana led the three children away, Jiraiya and Tsunade were left with Orochimaru, trying to find the words to express their shock.@@novelbin@@


    "Orochimaru¡­ are you really¡­" Tsunade started, but trailed off, unsure how to finish.


    Throughout their journey here, Orochimaru had given them one revtion after another. Each surprise had been greater than thest, until they could hardly be surprised anymore.


    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately. He simply gestured for them to follow him inside. Once they were seated in the Sound Vige''s main office, he began to exin everything he had done.


    As he spoke, Jiraiya and Tsunade were stunned. The more they learned, the more their disbelief grew.


    When Orochimaru finally revealed that all of his "subordinates" were clones, both of them who had thought they''d seen it all were left speechless.


    "Clones? Are you serious?"


    While other ninja were busy studying forbidden techniques or taming tailed beasts, Orochimaru had somehow developed cloning technology.


    When he finished, Orochimaru leaned back, watching their expressions. "So, if you have any questions, now''s the time to ask."


    Jiraiya let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Questions? I don''t even know where to start. You¡­ you''re something else."


    But before he could say more, Tsunade suddenly threw her arms around Orochimaru, wrapping him in an enthusiastic hug. Herughter was light and joyful.


    "Haha, Orochimaru, you''re incredible!"


    Jiraiya blinked, momentarily stunned, before smiling wryly. Slowly, he rose to his feet and quietly left the office, closing the door behind him to give them privacy. Though a small pang of sadness tugged at his heart, he knew when it was time to step aside.

 Chapter 148:

    Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel suspicious of the vigers'' attitude. The respect and admiration they had for Orochimaru seemed almost surreal. A thought crossed his mind, could these vigers be constructs Orochimaru created himself? Or was he caught in some kind of illusion?


    In Jiraiya''s mind, even high-ranking nobles in major countries didn''t inspire this kind of reverence.


    "Huh? You''re one of Lord Orochimaru''spanions, aren''t you?" a viger asked, noticing Jiraiya''s puzzled expression. "Howe you don''t know all this?"


    "Yeah, it''s kind of strange!" another viger agreed.


    "Oh, that''s because I''ve been away for years, traveling the world," Jiraiya responded, quicklying up with an excuse. "I haven''t seen him in a long time."


    "Ah, I see!"


    The simple exnation seemed to satisfy the vigers. They were straightforward people and didn''t question Jiraiya further. In fact, they began eagerly sharing stories about Orochimaru and everything he had done for them.


    As Jiraiya listened, he pieced together the bigger picture. Orochimaru had initially employed some locals to work in his mines, providing them wages. Later, to make things easier, he allowed the workers and their families to settle in this hidden vige. Using clones, he protected them from the threat of wandering ninjas, creating a safe environment where they could live without fear.


    In other words, Sound Vige truly served as a shield for this region, keeping its people safe.After hearing all of this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration. Even for a Kage-level shinobi, managing something like this wasn''t easy. Protecting an entire vige, creating a safe haven, it was a huge responsibility.


    "Could Orochimaru really be the Child of Prophecy?" Jiraiya murmured to himself, deep in thought.


    The prophecy from the Great Toad Sage had foretold theing of a figure who would transform the entire ninja world. And Orochimaru''s actions here, building a peacefulmunity, protecting people from harm, certainly had the potential to bring about change on a grand scale.


    Maybe it made sense that Orochimaru was the Child of Prophecy. But the Toad Sage had also said that this prophesied child would be Jiraiya''s disciple.@@novelbin@@


    "If Orochimaru isn''t the Child of Prophecy, then who is it?" Jiraiya wondered aloud, feeling increasingly conflicted. "Why do I feel like that person is right here, so close?"


    Lost in thought, Jiraiya continued walking towards Sound Vige, his mind swirling with doubts. Just then, a burst of cheerfulughter interrupted his musings.


    "Haha! This is incredible!" Yahiko stretched his arms, his face lit up with excitement. "There''s no war here, and the vigers are so friendly!"


    "Yeah, it''s almost too good to believe!" Konan chimed in, looking around at the peaceful surroundings with a bright smile.


    They were still just children, and despite their hardships, they hadn''t be jaded. After receiving Orochimaru''s kindness and seeing this peaceful life with their own eyes, they couldn''t help but be drawn to it.


    In the world they knew, especially in smaller countries, who didn''t long for a stable life without war?


    Nagato, too, couldn''t hide a small smile as he looked at his two friends. He wasn''t smiling because he was overjoyed himself, but because seeing Yahiko and Konan happy warmed his heart. Ever since he''d lost his parents, these two had been his whole world.


    Chana, who had been listening to the children, gave a gentle smile. "So, do you like it here?"


    "Of course!" Yahiko replied enthusiastically. "Hey, Jiraiya-sensei!"


    "Oh? How does it feel here?" Jiraiya asked, amused by Yahiko''s enthusiasm.


    Yahikounched into an excited description of everything he had seen, seemingly oblivious to the fact that Jiraiya''s gaze had shifted. He was staring at Nagato. ????????S?


    A light breeze blew, and Nagato''s long red hair swayed, revealing his eyes, the legendary Rinnegan.


    "The Rinnegan?" Jiraiya''s heart skipped a beat as he took in the sight.


    Could it really be?


    As a summoner of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya knew very well what the Rinnegan symbolized. These were the eyes of a legend, the Sage of Six Paths, the mythical founder of ninjutsu.


    Jiraiya had traveled the world for years, but he had never expected to see these eyes with his own. He hadn''t noticed before, but now, seeing them up close, he could hardly believe it.


    "How could he have these eyes?" Jiraiya''s mind raced, and a chill ran through him. "Could this child be¡­"


    On the other side of the vige, in a room adjacent to Sound Vige''s main office, the atmosphere had returned to calm.


    Orochimaru never would have expected that he''d end up sitting here in his Sound Vige office, chatting with Tsunade of all people. The thought alone felt surreal.


    "Hey, Orochimaru, what''s on your mind?" Tsunade''s voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    Orochimaru blinked,ing back to the present. "Oh, nothing. I was just noticing it''s getting dark outside. Do you want to grab something to eat?"


    "Hold on¡­ Just wait a moment," Tsunade said, her voice soft but firm.


    "Why?" Orochimaru asked, slightly confused.


    Tsunade''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Because¡­"


    Because there was no need for Orochimaru to worry about anything outside tonight.


    "You''ve been staring at it for so long. Want to feel it again?"


    As Tsunade spoke, she untied her robe, and her massive peaks spilled out.


    Orochimaru gently yed with them, kneading and shaping them in his hands.


    Thus, the night carried on¡ªpeaceful, quiet, and unforgettable.

 Chapter 151:

    In this era, there wasn''t much in terms of leisure or entertainment, and with dinnertime approaching, Tsunade suggested she could cook something for them. It wasn''t often they got time like this, so why not?


    Orochimaru went along with it. Following her instructions, he entertained Nawaki while Tsunade busied herself in the kitchen. To be honest, this was the first time he''d ever seen Tsunade cook. In the past, such an idea would''ve been absurd, between their missions and their own personal goals, there had never been an opportunity for something so¡­ domestic.


    But as they sat down to eat, Orochimaru noticed that Nawaki was eyeing the food with a strange grin. The boy didn''t seem eager to dig in, and now Orochimaru was starting to understand why.


    Tsunade, as a "princess" of the Senju n, seemed to have inherited none of the culinary skills one might expect.


    "Is it¡­ really that bad?" Tsunade asked, seeing the hesitant looks on their faces. She fidgeted, clearly embarrassed, tracing circles on the table with her fingers as if hoping to escape the scrutiny.


    "It''s not just bad¡­" Orochimaru muttered, wiping his mouth with a napkin. He looked at her, genuinely puzzled. "You really had no idea about your own cooking skills?"


    "I¡­ I thought I had improved!" Tsunade said, looking a little hurt. She took a spoonful of the miso soup she''d prepared, hoping they were exaggerating.


    "Ugh¡­" Her face twisted immediately, and she barely managed to cover her mouth before dashing to the trash can, spitting out what she''d tasted.


    "Haha! See, even you can''t stand it!" Nawaki burst intoughter, clutching his stomach as he watched his sister suffer.Seeing her defeated expression, Orochimaru sighed. "Alright, let me handle it."


    The "food" was overly salty, poorly cooked, and the texture was¡­ indescribable. Only someone who''d tried it could understand the true horror. Even he, who had braved numerous dangers, found himself at a loss.


    "You? You''re going to cook?" Tsunade looked at him in surprise.


    "Wait, sensei, you know how to cook?" Nawaki asked, equally stunned.


    As it turned out, Orochimaru not only knew how to cook but was actually quite skilled. After all, he hadn''t grown up spoiled, he''d learned a lot from taking care of himself. And with two lifetimes of experience, he''d had plenty of practice.


    Orochimaru moved to the kitchen, where everything was already prepared. His movements were efficient and precise, as if he''d done this a thousand times. Tsunade and Nawaki watched in awe.


    "Wow¡­ he''s amazing!" Tsunade murmured.


    "Sis, is this really Orochimaru-sensei?" Nawaki asked, astonished.


    In no time, Orochimaru had whipped up sushi, miso soup, and a variety of other dishes, each ted beautifully and filling the air with a delicious aroma.


    As Tsunade and Nawaki dug in, their respect for Orochimaru only grew. To them, he was no longer just a powerful shinobi, he was also someone with an unexpected warmth, a side they hadn''t seen before.


    For Tsunade, this only solidified her feelings for him. Nawaki, on the other hand, went from seeing him as a role model to viewing him as the ideal role model¡ªa true hero.


    When dinner was over, night had fallen, and it was time for Orochimaru to head out. After a long conversation with Tsunade, he was ready to leave the Senjupound. But before he did, Tsunade leaned in close and whispered something in his ear, her face turning red as she spoke.


    "Are you sure?" Orochimaru asked, surprised by her offer.


    "Y-Yes, of course¡­ if you don''t want to, then just forget it," she stammered, her cheeks flushed.


    A sly smile crept onto his face. "I''d like that. But I have something to handle right now. I''ll see you soon."


    "Alright¡­ I''ll be waiting."


    ---


    Konoha was a vast vige, almost like a small city, with a poption somewhere between 150,000 and 200,000. Between the training grounds, the Academy, the hospital, and the towering Hokage Rock, it covered an impressive area. Bing Hokage in such a ce was no small feat.


    But although Konoha was strong, its internal politics were a mess. Power struggles ran deep, especially among Hiruzen, Danzo, and the Uchiha n. And in this politicalndscape, the Uchiha n was undoubtedly the weakest. Lacking both influence and the trust of the people, they were forced to endure constant suppression. ????¨¯¦Â??


    Not that any of this concerned Orochimaru. He had no interest in bing Hokage or engaging in Konoha''s politics. For him, the time spent on such matters was better invested in his research and experiments.


    On his way to the Root base to meet with Danzo, Orochimaru encountered an Uchiha man who seemed to recognize him.


    "Lord Orochimaru?" the man called out.


    Orochimaru turned, realizing he knew the man. "You''re¡­ Uchiha Akihara, aren''t you?"


    "Haha, Lord Orochimaru has a great memory!" Akihara said, clearly pleased. "It''s an honor to run into you."


    Beside him was a young girl with ck hair, around twelve or thirteen years old.


    The girl bowed respectfully. "Hello, Orochimaru-sama!"


    Orochimaru looked at her with mild interest. "Is this your daughter?"


    "Yes, yes she is," Akihara said, scratching his head sheepishly. "We just had dinner, and I thought we''d go for a walk."


    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the girl. "She''s adorable. Has she awakened her Sharingan yet?"


    Akihara''s smile faded slightly, looking embarrassed. "Well¡­ her talent is a bit limited. She''s still a genin."


    Orochimaru nodded. He understood the Uchiha''s "awakening" process better than most. The Sharingan typically activated under intense emotional strain, often linked to moments of life and death. A young genin like her, who hadn''t yet faced serious danger, wouldn''t have unlocked it.


    A thought crossed Orochimaru''s mind. "So, she hasn''t awakened it yet¡­ That''s a shame. But I might have something that could help with that."


    He reached into his robes and pulled out a small scroll, summoning a vial filled with a clear, shimmering liquid.


    Akihara''s eyes widened as he took the vial from Orochimaru, looking puzzled. "My lord¡­ what is this?"


    "Try giving it to her," Orochimaru said with a hint of a smile. "It might help her unlock her eyes."


    Akihara and his daughter were stunned, processing what he''d just said.


    Unlocking her eyes? Did he mean¡­ the Sharingan?


    The idea was almost unthinkable. The Uchiha n had always believed the Sharingan could only awaken through intense emotional turmoil, through blood and tears. Could this vial really bypass that process?


    "Dad, Lord Orochimaru is leaving," the girl whispered, nudging him as she noticed Orochimaru already walking away.


    "Huh? Oh¡ªyes, I¡­ I hadn''t even thanked him!" Akihara looked flustered. "Mikoto, you go home first."@@novelbin@@


    "Hmm? Aren''t youing with me?"


    "I have¡­ something I need to take care of."


    The girl, whose name was Mikoto, nodded, a bit confused. "Alright, Dad."

 Chapter 154:

    Mikoto''s once dark-as-ink pupils had turned a vivid scarlet, with a single tomoe spinning in each eye, a sight that seemed almost supernatural.


    Uchiha Akihara stood there, utterly bewildered, his wife equally stunned. As Mikoto blinked and looked up at her parents, a flicker of confusion crossed her face, sensing their shock.


    "Dad¡­ what''s happening?" she murmured uncertainly.


    "Quiet," Akihara instructed gently, his voice steady but cautious. "Focus on stabilizing the chakra in your body."


    "Y-yes!" Mikoto stammered, quickly following his instructions. After a moment of concentration, the scarlet glow faded, her pupils returning to their natural ck.


    "Incredible¡­" Akihara muttered, still reeling. The idea that someone could awaken the Sharingan without the usual trigger of intense emotional pain was unheard of in the Uchiha n. Normally, a tragic event often involving the death of a loved one was required to unlock the dojutsu. The very foundation of the Sharingan''s power was tied to the user''s deepest emotions, often born out of blood and tears.


    After giving Mikoto some basic instructions on how to control her newly awakened eyes, Akihara felt an urge to share this revtion. This kind of unprecedented development couldn''t be kept secret.


    So,te that night, he found himself standing in front of the Uchiha n leader''s house once again, preparing to share the news.


    Inside, Uchiha Soyama the n leader looked just as stunned when Akihara told him."What? Mikoto really awakened her Sharingan?" Soyama asked, barely able to hide his disbelief.


    Soyama had never put much stock in the idea that Mikoto could awaken her Sharingan through Orochimaru''s potion. After all, for generations, there had only been one way to unlock the Uchiha''s dojutsu through profound emotional suffering.


    A dead father, a dead mother, a lost friend¡­ Only through such tragic experiences did the Sharingan emerge.


    Soyama had mostly agreed to let Mikoto try the potion as a gesture of goodwill towards Orochimaru, a way to signal friendly intentions. He hadn''t actually expected it to work.


    But now¡­


    "n leader, I was just as shocked," Akihara said. "This method of unlocking the Sharingan¡­ it''s something we''ve never even heard of."


    "Could it be that those potions we heard about before the ones credited to that medical ninja, Haruno were actually created by Orochimaru?" Soyama murmured, starting to piece things together.


    It made sense, but there was one problem. If Orochimaru truly possessed this knowledge, why would he reveal it to the Uchiha? Why would he give them such a powerful tool?


    This didn''t add up. The Hokage surely didn''t know about this, as such a potion would be invaluable to Konoha. So why had Orochimaru bypassed his own teacher and shared it with the Uchiha instead?


    Puzzled, Soyama decided to call an emergency meeting with the n elders to discuss this new development.


    ---


    The night passed in hushed discussions and spection among the Uchiha elders.


    Early the next morning, Nara Hakushu one of Konoha''s elite tacticians and themander of the frontlines in the ongoing war, appeared at the door of Orochimaru''s home, carrying arge scroll in his arms. ??£Î???¨¨s?


    This scroll had been entrusted to him by Orochimaru for safekeeping during the battle against Hanzo the Smander. Hakushu knew its contents were of significant value, and so he had handled it with the utmost care. Upon learning that Orochimaru had returned to the vige, Hakushu hade as soon as he could to deliver it back.


    Initially, he expected this to be a routine visit. However, as he entered the property, something caught his eye, making him pause.


    Tsunade appeared from the living room, dressed in her usual white top and dark green shorts. There was nothing particrly unusual about her attire, but her slightly disheveled hair and drowsy expression suggested she''d only recently woken up.


    Based on the distance between the Senjupound and Orochimaru''s house, Hakushu quickly deduced one thing: Orochimaru and Tsunade were living together.


    Well, that''s¡­ interesting.


    The realization struck him like a thunderbolt. He knew this would be big news if it ever got out. But Hakushu''s instincts told him that it was better to pretend he hadn''t noticed anything unusual. Some things were better left unsaid.


    "Anything else, Hakushu?" Orochimaru asked, standing at the doorway, calm as ever. He had already taken the scroll.


    "No¡­ no, that''ll be all," Hakushu replied, snapping out of his daze. "Actually, I just remembered there''s something urgent I need to handle back home. My apologies!" He gave a quick, somewhat flustered bow and practically fled the premises.


    As he left, he couldn''t shake the feeling that it was best not to meddle in whatever was happening between Orochimaru and Tsunade. Better to keep his mouth shut.


    ---


    Inside the house, Tsunade raised an eyebrow as she watched Shikaku leave in a hurry. "Who was that?"


    "Nara Hakushu," Orochimaru replied, closing the courtyard door. "He came to return a scroll."


    "A scroll?" Tsunade looked curiously at the scroll in his arms and then quickly realized what it was. "Ah, a weapon scroll. So, aside from those two weapons you used, did you bring anything else?"


    "Yes, there''s more," Orochimaru replied with a smirk.


    "Oh? Really?" Tsunade was intrigued. Orochimaru had indeed brought more than two weapons to the frontlines, but due to changes on the battlefield, he hadn''t needed to use the final one. No matter, though. There would be other wars, other battles¡ªplenty of chances to make use of his arsenal.


    Orochimaru casually set the scroll aside, donned his usual attire, and stepped out, ready to enjoy his time off in Konoha. With the Sand and Stone viges recently defeated, it would be a while before they posed any real threat again.


    As he and Tsunade embraced their rare free time, a secret letter from the Third Kazekage of the Sand Vige was en route to Iwagakure, the Vige Hidden in the Stones.


    ---


    Iwagakure, Tsuchikage''s Conference Room


    Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, sat at the head of a long conference table, his expression as stern as ever. Senior officials of Iwagakure lined both sides of the table, waiting for his address.


    "Hmph," Onoki scoffed, ncing at the scrollid out before him. "The Sand Ninjas want a temporary ceasefire with us to join forces against Konoha. What do you all think?"


    "A temporary alliance against Konoha?" one of the officials echoed thoughtfully.


    "It could be worthwhile," another added. "Konoha''s strength has reached dangerous levels, and it wouldn''t hurt to unite for now."


    "Agreed," someone else chimed in. "Konoha''stest strategies and tools have caused us no end of trouble. The ninja tools and potions they''ve been using in battle have severely impacted our morale."


    "If not for those new inventions, I doubt our forces would have lost heart so quickly," another murmured in agreement.


    Onoki nodded, considering their input. "I''m inclined to agree. Konoha''s weapons and medicine have certainly proven effective¡­ though I can''t say I''ve ever seen tools like them before. Does anyone know where Konoha acquired such technology?"


    The officials looked around, equally baffled. "No, Tsuchikage-sama. These ninja tools are unlike anything we''ve encountered. They''repletely different from standard equipment."@@novelbin@@


    Onoki stroked his beard, deep in thought. "I haven''t seen them before either. However, I''ve heard rumors of a small country skilled in the development of unusual ninja tools. If we''re going to align with the Sand Vige against Konoha, it might be wise to first reach out to this small nation. We could learn a lot."


    "Smart move," one of the elders agreed. "If this small country has ess to unique tools, we could use them to level the ying field against Konoha."


    "I support this idea."


    "Seconded!"


    The council reached a consensus.

 Chapter 156:

    The Chunin Exam?


    Yes, the semi-annual selection for promoting genin to chunin.


    Nawaki had been a genin for nearly two years now, and it was natural for him to take part in the exam. But with sess came consequences. After bing a chunin, he''d be deployed to the battlefield and from there, who could say what fate awaited him?


    At Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade''s expression darkened, a hint of sadness in her eyes.


    "Orochimaru¡­ do you think¡­ we''ll make it? That we won''t die out there on the battlefield?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    Orochimaru was taken aback by her question. Then, noticing her subtle trembling, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you scared?"


    "I¡­" Tsunade hesitated, searching for words. "I never used to be. But now¡­"


    "There''s no reason to be afraid," Orochimaru replied calmly. "As we grow stronger, the odds of survival naturally increase." He paused, then added with a quiet confidence, "And¡­ well, don''t worry. We''re not going to die."


    Orochimaru didn''t feel the need to borate. Some things, after all, were better left unsaid."Haha, you sound so confident!" Tsunade said, her spirits lifting at his steady tone. It was as if his confidence was contagious, helping her shake off her darker thoughts.


    Orochimaru gave a slight shrug, brushing it off. "Alright, let''s not dwell on this. I need to head out now. I''ll probably be backte tonight."


    "Should I wait up for you?" she asked.


    "Get some sleep. Don''t wait up."


    "Alright¡­" Tsunade replied, smiling.


    Their conversation felt easy and natural, almost as if they were already living together.


    Living together? Well, not officially. But with both of them being orphans and having a certain independence from the usual constraints, they were free toe and go as they pleased. And with Tsunade''s deepening feelings for Orochimaru, she had naturally be more attached, especially since their rtionship had turned intimate.


    After dinner together one evening, she''d even told him yfully, "Once Nawaki''s asleep, I''lle to see you."


    It was clear from moments like this how much Tsunade cherished Orochimaru. And for his part, Orochimaru saw no reason to refuse her advances. Tsunade was formidable in strength, beautiful in appearance, and unmatched in both charm and intelligence. He''d have been lying if he imed he wasn''t drawn to her.


    So, as the days went by, word of their rtionship spread quietly through Konoha, until it eventually reached the Third Hokage''s ears.


    Two days before the Chunin Exam, Hiruzen summoned them both to his office.


    ---


    Hokage''s Office


    Orochimaru looked calm as ever, while Tsunade seemed slightly flustered.


    "So¡­ you two¡­ When did this start?" Hiruzen asked, struggling to keep a straight face. He had suspected something might happen between them eventually, but now that it had, he still felt the need to ask. ?????B¨º??


    "Not too long ago," Orochimaru answered first, his tone nonchnt.


    "Not too long ago, huh?" Hiruzen mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Well then¡­ what are your ns for the future?"


    "ns?" Orochimaru echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, you know¡­ marriage, starting a family, raising the next generation for Konoha¡­"


    "Ah¡­ m-marriage?" Tsunade stammered, her face turning red. She''d never really thought that far ahead, and the idea of marriage made her feel uncharacteristically shy.


    For once, even Orochimaru was at a loss for words. Marriage was not something he had ever really considered. Not with his current goals and mindset.


    Seeing their stunned expressions, Hiruzen chuckled softly. "Haha, I see you''re not quite ready to think about that yet. That''s fine¡ªno need to rush. But let me offer a suggestion: if you ever decide to get married, it''s probably best to wait until after this war is over."


    "After the war? You mean there''s going to be another one?" Tsunade asked, surprised.


    "Yes," Hiruzen replied, his tone serious. "We''ve received intelligence indicating that the Sand and Stone viges aren''t quite done with us. They may not be defeated yet, but they''re not content to leave things as they are."


    "So Konoha will need our strength," Tsunade said, understanding the implications.


    Hiruzen nodded. "Precisely. Konoha needs its best ninja at full strength right now."


    Tsunade gave a resolute nod, speaking for both herself and Orochimaru. She understood what marriage and family could entail, especially for kunoichi of her rank. Even if they were ninjas, pregnancy and child-rearing would still impact them. For an ordinary shinobi, it might not be such a big deal. But for the Sannin, for someone like Tsunade who could treat an entire battalion with her medical skills, the vige couldn''t afford her absence.


    Marriage? Children? Those would have to wait.


    "Good. I''m d you both understand," Hiruzen said, visibly relieved. Then he moved on to the main reason he''d summoned them. "Now, about the potential war deployments¡­"


    He looked at them both carefully. "Considering your outstanding performance in thest conflict, it''s likely that if war breaks out again, the two of you might be assigned to separate missions. I want you to be prepared for that, don''t think I''m deliberately keeping you apart."


    "What?" Tsunade asked, frowning. "Teacher, don''t you think you''re underestimating us?"


    Hiruzen chuckled at her reaction. "I''m only giving you a heads-up. I wouldn''t want either of you thinking I''m pulling any strings. But¡­ enough about that. Let''s discuss the uing Chunin Exam."


    "The Chunin Exam?" Tsunade repeated, surprised at the shift in topic.


    "Yes," Hiruzen said, nodding. "You two have grown into reliable ninja, and while you''re still in the vige, I want you to take a look at the next generation. Observe the selection process, and if you see any promising candidates, consider taking them under your wing. The vige could benefit greatly from the mentorship of both of you."


    "If they''re trained by us, they''ll be outstanding," Tsunade said, smiling proudly. She was always one to get swept up in praise, and Hiruzen''s words had visibly lifted her spirits.


    Seeing her reaction, Hiruzen couldn''t help butugh warmly. The tension in the room lifted, and the atmosphere turned rxed and light-hearted.@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru, however, was lost in his own thoughts, only half-listening to the conversation. A single thought lingered in his mind:


    It''s about time for the Uchiha to seek me out.

 Chapter 161:

    The Uchiha n might have been pleased with Orochimaru, but not everyone shared their sentiments.


    In a hiddenb on the outskirts of Konoha, tension simmered.


    "Sixty potions? Sixty pairs of Sharingan? Orochimaru, don''t you think this is a bit¡­ excessive?"


    Danzo, leaning on his cane, looked displeased, his suspicious eyes fixed on Orochimaru, who was nonchntly swirling a test tube. This whole thing felt off. Since when had Orochimaru started making big decisions on his own? And why was he being so generous with the Uchiha? Danzo couldn''t help but question the true motives behind this.


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it," Orochimaru replied dismissively, barely sparing Danzo a nce. "If more Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, doesn''t that increase your chances of acquiring one?"


    Danzo''s face hardened. "That''s not what I''m asking. What I want to know is why you decided all this on your own."


    Danzo was well aware of Orochimaru''s talent, he had been gifted in research since he was a child. But this time, he had reported the technology directly to the Third Hokage without consulting Danzo, and that was something Danzo couldn''t tolerate.


    Because, to Danzo, this choice suggested Orochimaru valued the Hokage''s opinion more than his.


    Orochimaru chuckled softly, unbothered by Danzo''s hostility. "If I had asked for your permission, would you have allowed it? Obviously not, correct?""So what''s in it for you?" Danzo''s tone turned icy, his eyes narrowing. "And don''t say it''s just about money."


    "Of course not." Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change. "To be honest, my interest lies in the Uchiha''s gic material."


    "The Uchiha''s genes? Are you saying you made a private arrangement with them?"


    "Yes. My recent research revolves around the soul, and I needrge quantities of spiritually-imbued genes for reference. I knew you wouldn''t agree, nor could you help me obtain them, so I took matters into my own hands."


    Orochimaru gave his exnation as casually as if he were discussing the weather, picking up another test tube and examining it with apparent indifference. He knew full well that Danzo couldn''t easily acquire Uchiha genes on his own, which justified his decision to act independently.


    And he was confident that Danzo wouldn''t sever their alliance over something so trivial; Danzo needed his expertise too much for that.


    "The soul, you say?"


    Sure enough, Danzo merely furrowed his brows, his suspicions momentarily softened. He remembered the promise he''d made to Orochimaru about finding a way to extend life¡­ perhaps even achieve resurrection.


    "Fine. I didn''t think it through," Danzo conceded. "But next time, inform me before making decisions like this. I can be flexible."


    "Rest assured, it won''t happen again."


    "Good. Now get back to your experiments; I''ll take my leave." Danzo turned to go, but paused at the door. "And Orochimaru, don''t worry. I haven''t forgotten my promise to you."


    With that, he left, the sound of his cane tapping against the floor fading into the distance.


    Watching him go, Orochimaru''s lips twisted into a subtle smile.


    "Haha, Danzo really is something. He didn''t even need me to exin fully; he already pieced it together. Not an ordinary man indeed."@@novelbin@@


    Shaking his head, Orochimaru dismissed the matter and turned his gaze toward a set of red eyes stored nearby. Alone in theb, he felt free to use these eyes to aid him in his experiments¡­ ????????¦¥?


    ---


    Late that night, after finishing up in theb, Orochimaru returned home. He barely had time to settle in before Tsunade slipped through the door, having snuck over from the Senju npound.


    "You''re backte tonight," she grumbled, hands on her hips, clearly unimpressed.


    Orochimaru smiled faintly. He didn''t have much to upy himtely, but he''d still been keeping himself busy,ing homete every day, and Tsunade was starting to feel a bit neglected.


    "I''ve made some new discoveries recently, so my hands have been full," he replied casually, ncing over at her. "By the way, sneaking over here every night, hasn''t Nawaki caught on yet?"


    "Of course he has," Tsunade said with a smirk. "He actually suggested I just move in with you. But I can''t leave him on his own, and if I asked you to move to thepound, it''d¡­plicate things, so I''ll just put in the extra effort."


    "Complicate things? What do you mean?"


    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, genuinely puzzled.


    "What do you think, you idiot?" Tsunade flushed, looking a bit embarrassed. "Are you pretending to be clueless?"


    Orochimaru''s smirk widened as he realized her meaning. Gently, he tipped her chin up. "You''ve got plenty of rooms over there, don''t you? Just¡­ try to keep your voice down, and we''d be fine."


    "Y-You¡­! Saying something so shameless¡­ You''ve definitely been spending too much time around Jiraiya! When did you start talking like him?"


    "As I said, people change," Orochimaru replied with a smirk, lying back and letting out a satisfied sigh. This was his favorite time of day¡ªafter a long, busy day, finally able to rx and close his eyes.


    He had recently fused new eye abilities, and his mental strength hadn''t fully stabilized yet. This often left him drowsy, and tonight was no exception.


    But just as he was drifting off, he felt Tsunade''s warm body press up against his.


    "Orochimaru."


    "Mmm?"


    "It feels like the war is going to start up again soon¡­"


    "Isn''t that inevitable?"


    "I hate war."


    Orochimaru was silent for a moment. Finally, he said softly, "I hate it too. But¡­ hmm? You mentioning the war reminds me, I almost forgot something."


    "What is it?"


    "Eh, it can wait. Let''s just sleep for now. We can''t do anything about it tonight."


    "Then hold me while we sleep."


    "I won''t sleep well if I hold you."


    "Then don''t sleep well," Tsunade said stubbornly, grabbing his arm and cing it under her head. She had no intention of letting him go.


    Well, it was going to be another sleepless night.


    In that moment, Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, was just a woman seeking warmth in her lover''s arms. She let him take the lead, responding to his every touch and kiss.


    And yes¡­ she was still a bit loud.


    ---


    As days passed, the tensions of the Second Great Ninja War began to mount. However, this time, the Sand and Rock viges weren''tunching full-scale attacks. Instead, they adopted guerri tactics, striking Konoha''s defenses sporadically.


    In response, Konoha had already deployed its vanguard units to the front lines, and the atmosphere in the vige grew tense once more.


    But Orochimaru wasn''t particrly bothered. While others prepared for battle, he busied himself in Konoha''s researchb, focused on histest project.


    "Orochimaru-sensei, what¡­ what is that?" a young assistant asked, looking at the scroll on the table with wide eyes.


    "It''s a Scientific Ninjutsu Scroll," Orochimaru replied, a glint of excitement in his eyes.

 Chapter 163:

    "Will this really keep me safer?"


    Tsunade looked at the grass-green potion in her hand, her curiosity piqued by Orochimaru''s words. This vial was different from the potions she''d seen him create before.


    "Is it as miraculous as you say?" she teased, a faint smile on her lips.


    She didn''t know exactly what this potion did, but she could feel Orochimaru''s genuine concern. There was something special in his gesture that stirred a warmth in her, a feeling she couldn''t quite put into words.


    "You''ll see once you try it," Orochimaru replied with a casual wave of his hand, his voice low and slightly raspy. "But use it only after you reach the front line."


    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, amused by the mysterious tone he was using. "Is it even more precious than that dark green strengthening potion you made before?"


    Orochimaru had always been a genius in research, consistently producing remarkable creations, so she wasn''t too surprised that he''de up with something new. But his tone was different this time, almost protective.


    "In terms of value¡­ this one is worth at least fifty times more than that potion," Orochimaru said, nonchntly.


    "F-Fifty times?" Tsunade blinked in disbelief. She knew that the advanced strengthening potion alone would probably fetch a price of ten million ryo. So if this one was fifty times that value¡­ Did that mean he was giving her something worth 500 million ryo?Unbelievable.


    "You''re not serious, are you, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, halfughing, half-stunned.


    "You know I never joke about these things."


    In truth, this potion was beyond mary value. Even if someone offered 500 million, they wouldn''t be able to buy it. Orochimaru had made it specifically for her, and it was one of a kind. But he kept his exnation simple, knowing Tsunade might not fully grasp theplexity or the danger behind his work.


    "Haha, Orochimaru, you''re amazing!" Tsunadeughed, suddenly jumping into his arms, savoring the solid feel of his chest. In her mind, Orochimaru was always the serious, stoic type. Tenderness wasn''t usually a part of his nature, so his asional disys of affection always caught her off guard and meant a lot to her.


    Despite the closeness, Tsunade didn''t stay with him that night. She had to return to her home and prepare her gear for the uing mission.


    ---


    The next morning, Orochimaru, apanied by Nawaki, saw her off at Konoha''s vige gate.


    Arge group was heading to the front line, so the gate was bustling with vigers saying tearful goodbyes to their loved ones. Couples hugged tightly, families exchanged words of encouragement, and friends held on, fearing that the next meeting could be theirst.


    "Orochimaru, I''m counting on you to look after Nawaki," Tsunade said, fully geared up for war.


    "Don''t worry. Leave him to me," Orochimaru replied, nodding confidently.


    He knew, from his memories of the original timeline, that Nawaki''s life was supposed to end in the Second Shinobi War killed by an explosion. But now, with his own presence disrupting events, he didn''t believe things had to follow the same tragic path.


    In this altered timeline, there was no reason Tsunade couldn''t survive the war. That''s precisely why he''d given her the potion to ensure her safety. She was, after all, his first and only woman so far, and he wasn''t about to let history dictate her fate.@@novelbin@@


    Tsunade smiled. "Then, I''m counting on you."


    She turned to Nawaki, ruffling his hair affectionately. "Listen to Orochimaru-sensei, alright? If you want to go to the battlefield one day, you need to follow his guidance first. Understand?"


    "Yes, sister! I understand!" Nawaki nodded, his face serious. Although he dreamed of bing Hokage, just like Naruto would in the future, Nawaki was a much more grounded and obedient boy.


    With a final wave, she said goodbye. "See you bothter."


    "Goodbye, Tsunade," Orochimaru replied, watching as she turned and joined the marching line of shinobi.


    With a singlemand, Tsunade led her team forward, a mix ofbatants and medics moving swiftly toward the distant front line. Orochimaru stayed back, watching her retreating figure until it disappeared over the horizon. ??????§£§¦?


    Just as he was about to turn and head back home with Nawaki, something caught his eye a group of shinobi preparing for deployment. Among them, he noticed a familiar yet unexpected face.


    A young man with silver hair falling loosely over his shoulders, wearing a Konoha uniform and a jonin vest, was adjusting his ninja tools while his teammates bid farewell to their families.


    Kato Dan?


    The man fit the description perfectly. In the original timeline, Kato Dan was Tsunade''s lover, an ambitious shinobi who also dreamed of bing Hokage. He''d met Tsunade after Nawaki''s death, and his life had ended prematurely in the same war. But now¡­


    Dan seemed to sense Orochimaru''s gaze and looked up, meeting his eyes with a polite smile.


    Orochimaru nodded in acknowledgment. Though Kato Dan was well-known in Konoha, Orochimaru had no personal connection to him. He had neither the desire nor the need to get involved.


    However, it appeared that Dan thought differently. Smiling, he walked over to Orochimaru.


    "Lord Orochimaru, it''s an honor."


    "You know me?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Dan chuckled. "Everyone in Konoha knows you. You''re one of the legendary Sannin. It''d be hard not to know you."


    Orochimaru nodded, understanding. Being one of the Sannin was like being a celebrity. Plenty of people recognized him, even if he had no idea who they were.


    "Well, I have things to take care of at home. Excuse me."


    Dan was a powerful jonin in his own right, but Orochimaru had little interest in him.


    "Let''s go, Nawaki. Time to head back."


    "Yes, sensei¡ªuh, or should I call you brother-inw? Wait, that doesn''t sound right¡­" Nawaki stammered, looking genuinely confused.


    "Call me whatever you want," Orochimaru said with a shrug.


    "Alright, sensei. But¡­ when can I go to the battlefield?"

 Chapter 166:

    Boom!


    In a canyon over ten kilometers outside Konoha, a dense forest of towering trees shook violently as a massive explosion echoed through the night. The shockwave uprooted trees and tore thendscape apart, scattering debris in all directions.


    As the dust settled, silence returned to the canyon, broken only by the sound of rustling leaves. Standing amidst the destruction was a towering spectral warrior, ghostly and menacing, like something out of a nightmare.


    The warrior, made entirely of chakra, stood on two legs and was shrouded in eerie white armor. In its hand was an unconventional weapon, a chakra-formed rocketuncher. And in front of it, slumped and wounded,y the massive, bruised form of a purple-striped python.


    Though the ghostly warrior, Susanoo, was dwarfed by Manda''s sheer size, the mighty snake''s golden eyes held a flicker of fear as he gazed upon it. For the first time, Manda had been thoroughly overpowered in battle, and by his own summoner no less.


    Staring at Orochimaru, who stood calmly with his hands in his pockets, Manda struggled to process what had just happened.


    "You¡­ boy¡­ How can you wield such power?"


    As one of the most formidable creatures of Ryuchi Cave, Manda prided himself on his strength. This was the first time he''d been brought to heel¡ªand by a human, no less. Throughout the fight, Orochimaru had unleashed relentless attacks, blending powerful elemental ninjutsu with massive trees that seemed to spring to life, restricting Manda''s movements. But worst of all was the white Susanoo warrior, whose chakra weapon had delivered blow after devastating blow.


    Orochimaru''s scarlet eyes gleamed with the twisted pattern of the Mangekyo Sharingan. Looking up at his own white Susanoo, which was vastly different from the Uchiha Susanoo he remembered, he smiled slightly. "There''s no need to worry about the details, Manda. All that matters is that I won, wouldn''t you agree?""Tch!"


    With a final huff, Susanoo dissipated, leaving Orochimaru standing alone. He approached Manda, who watched him with wary eyes. Reaching into his coat, Orochimaru pulled out a small vial filled with a concentrated, high-potency recovery potion.


    "This is apressed recovery serum. It should heal the wounds you sustained in our battle. As my summon, I''d prefer we maintain a cooperative rtionship."


    He paused, letting the words sink in. "And if you prove loyal, I may even find ways to make you stronger."


    Without further hesitation, he poured the potion into Manda''s mouth. For once, the snake didn''t resist, too stunned by the disy of strength he''d witnessed.


    "Fine. But don''t get cocky, boy. Just because you''ve got some power doesn''t mean I like you," Manda hissed. "But¡­ perhaps you''ve earned my respect for now."@@novelbin@@


    Bang!


    With a puff of smoke, Manda disappeared, leaving Orochimaru alone in the ravaged canyon.


    Watching the smoke dissipate, Orochimaru looked down at his pale hand, flexing his fingers thoughtfully.


    "It feels¡­ satisfying to wield the power of both the Senju and Uchiha ns."


    Though the Mangekyo Sharingan was a natural evolution of the Sharingan, it was in an entirely different league. Unlike the basic three-tomoe Sharingan, the Mangekyo''s true strengthy in the unique abilities it granted, based on the individual wielder''s psyche and experiences.


    With one eye, Orochimaru could now summon a white Susanoo, a warrior of pure chakra that enveloped him like armor. It was said to be the pinnacle of defensive and offensive techniques, forming a human-shaped construct that shielded its user from most attacks. Susanoo evolved in stages, from a skeletal frame to a full-bodied warrior.


    Just now, Orochimaru had used the fourth form of Susanoo, aplete armored warrior with a ghostly white visage and sturdy legs. But there were some¡­ peculiarities. While most Uchiha had distinct Susanoo colors, Madara''s was blue, Itachi''s a dark red, Shisui''s green, and Sasuke''s purple. Orochimaru''s Susanoo was a stark, eerie white.


    It made sense, he supposed. His affinity with Ryuchi Cave and the white snake probably influenced it. But the most baffling part was the weapon his Susanoo had chosen.


    "A rocketuncher?" Orochimaru murmured, raising an eyebrow.


    The st earlier hade from Susanoo''s chakra-formed rocketuncher, a weapon that seemed out of ce among traditional ninja tools. While other Uchiha wielded bows, swords, and shields, his Susanoo wielded a weapon that fired explosive chakra rounds. It was unconventional, to say the least, and yet¡­ strangely effective. ???????¨ºS


    "Perhaps it''s not so different from a bow and arrow, just¡­ shaped differently," he mused, shaking his head. "Well, as long as it''s useful, I won''tin."


    With his clones dispersed and the scout flies called back, Orochimaru began the leisurely walk back toward Konoha, a faint smile on his lips.


    And as for the infamous side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan pain, blindness, and chakra exhaustion those were no longer his concern. Thanks to the robust chakra reserves of his sage body, he could maintain Susanoo''s fourth form all day if he wished.


    The only thing he regretted was that he hadn''t yet achieved the final stage of Susanoo, the Perfect Susanoo, a colossal form towering over thendscape, farrger and stronger than anything he''d used today.


    Theplete Susanoo was a form only a few elite Uchiha could reach, a giant that rivaled even the Tailed Beasts. It required not only immense chakra but also an extraordinary level of mental strength. For now, Orochimaru''s current Mangekyo hadn''t reached that level.

 Chapter 167:

    The stage between the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Rinnegan is known as the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.


    It''s achieved by merging two pairs of Mangekyo eyes, typically those of siblings, resulting in a drastic enhancement of spiritual power. This fusion is what allows for the true awakening of theplete Susanoo, the ultimate form of the Susanoo technique.


    But Orochimaru, having experienced the Mangekyo, knew this wasn''t an absolute requirement.


    Why does the Eternal Mangekyo surpass the regr Mangekyo? It''s due to the fusion of two Mangekyo pairs, which causes a qualitative leap in spiritual energy. The reason sibling eyes are needed for this is due to the gicpatibility required for a sessful merger without rejection, brothers'' genes are typically close enough to avoid the risks. In theory, however, a simr effect could be achieved by father and son, but no one had ever attempted it to confirm.


    In short, if one''s spiritual energy was strong enough, it was possible to activate theplete Susanoo without the Eternal Mangekyo.


    For instance, Uchiha Obito, without possessing the Eternal Mangekyo, was still able to manifest theplete Susanoo after transferring his power to Kakashi. This was possible only because of the immense spiritual power he wielded, having been a Jinchuuriki of the Ten-Tails, which vastly amplified the chakra and spiritual power channeled through his eyes.


    Currently, Orochimaru had amassed an immense amount of spiritual power through his experiments, but the limitation was clear: there''s a fundamental difference between the regr Sharingan and the Mangekyo. The gic samples he had collected from ordinary Uchiha bloodlines were only enough to push him to the level of a Mangekyo user, but they didn''t contain the kind of spiritual potency required to reach the Eternal Mangekyo.


    The fusion of two Mangekyo pairs isn''t as simple as doubling power; the synergy produces exponential growth in spiritual strength. So, gathering hundreds of ordinary Sharingan genes would do little to elevate him further, it would barely make a dent.


    If he truly wanted to reach the level of aplete Susanoo, he needed gic material from Uchiha with the Mangekyo itself, someone like Uchiha Madara, Obito, or Itachi.Madara was clearly out of reach, and Obito wasn''t even born yet. As for Itachi or Sasuke¡­ well, they wouldn''t appear for years. This left Orochimaru with only one viable candidate in the current timeline: Uchiha Fugaku.


    Or¡­ possibly Uchiha Mikoto. But her potential to awaken the Mangekyo was uncertain. Given her children''s prodigious abilities, it was possible she carried the gic potential, but she had never shown signs of unlocking it herself.


    As Orochimaru was lost in thought, a sudden voice pulled him back to reality.


    "Lord Orochimaru?"


    He turned to see a small red-haired girl in a short shirt and skirt, her ck thigh-high stockings standing out in the dim light. She looked nervous, almost intimidated.


    "Kushina?" Orochimaru paused, ncing around and realizing he had wandered near the Senju n''s territory. "What are you doing here sote? Are you looking for Tsunade?"


    "Y-Yes¡­" Kushina replied, lowering her head, her usual fiery attitude reced by timidity. She didn''t dare meet his eyes. "But¡­ Tsunade-sama doesn''t seem to be around."


    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied calmly. "She was deployed to the front lines over a week ago."


    "Ah¡­ I didn''t know¡­" Kushina looked disappointed. She''d been busy with school and hadn''t kept up with the news of the war.


    "If there''s anything important, you can tell me," Orochimaru offered, a hint of intrigue in his voice. Kushina might still be a child, but as the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, she held immense potential. She was certainly more interesting to him than Kato Dan. ?§Ñ???????


    "N-No, that''s alright!" Kushina stammered, looking flustered. Without waiting for a response, she quickly bowed and ran off, disappearing into the night.


    Watching her retreat as though fleeing for her life, Orochimaru reached up to touch his cheek, amused. "Am I really that frightening?"


    With a faint smile, he turned and continued on his way back home.


    ---


    The gene fusion serum he had developed could theoretically integrate any gic material. Although conventional wisdom dictated that gene serums were best administered via injection, Orochimaru''s potion, developed with the aid of the system, had eliminated all negative side effects. Thus, it was taken orally instead.


    Far away on the front lines, Tsunade still hadn''t mastered the Yin Seal, so her chakra reserves were limited. Treating so many injured ninja each day drained her significantly. Even with chakra pills, a full night''s rest only restored about half of her chakra at best. The constant strain was beginning to take a toll.


    But today felt different. No, it felt very different.@@novelbin@@


    The morning after taking Orochimaru''s potion, Tsunade awoke with an unusual sensation. Her chakra reserves, typically higher than average due to her Senju lineage, had now grown to an absurd degree.


    If shepared her previous chakra reserves to a river, what she felt now was like an ocean. She blinked, bewildered, trying toprehend the transformation.


    "Unbelievable¡­ what is this power?" Tsunade murmured to herself, holding up her hands and examining them. She feltpletely rejuvenated; not only had her chakra fully recovered, but it had grown to an extent she''d never thought possible.


    Any lingering fatigue from her previous exertions had vanished entirely, reced by an overwhelming sense of vitality.


    Tsunade wasn''t a fool; she knew that this newfound power was likely linked to Orochimaru''s potion. But even with that knowledge, the sheer potency of it left her stunned.


    "What in the world did Orochimaru put in that vial?" she whispered, half in awe, half in disbelief.


    With her current chakra levels and rapid recovery rate, she could potentially unleashrge-scale ninjutsu without restraint, transforming herself into a veritable humanoid powerhouse.


    Excited to test her abilities, Tsunade quickly rose to her feet and stepped outside her tent, ignoring the curious looks from other medics.


    As she walked, she noticed something remarkable, wherever her feet touched the ground, the grass seemed to grow taller, lusher, responding to her chakra as if it were alive.


    "Wait¡­ is this¡­ Wood Release?" she gasped, staring in disbelief at the grass slowly flourishing beneath her.


    "Did I¡­ awaken the Wood Release?"

 Chapter 170:

    The war continued, but with Hatake Sakumo and Orochimaru on the front lines, the offensive from Suna and Iwa was significantly weakened. Konoha''s forces finally had a moment to breathe.


    ---


    Ten dayster, on the border of the Land of Earth.


    At the junction of Earth, Rain, and Grass Countries, a few bottomless ravines sliced through the ground like scars, marking the division between the three territories. Here, representatives from multiple factions were meeting to discuss an uneasy alliance.


    One figure wore an Iwa forehead protector, another bore the Sand symbol, and a third came from a smaller, lesser-known country.


    The ninja from this small nation was holding a strange grenade, crafted by Orochimaru, and turning it over in his hands as he examined it closely.


    "This thing looks like our own weaponry," he muttered, "but the craftsmanship is entirely different. This one''s far more refined."


    "So you''re saying this wasn''t provided by your country?" the Iwa envoy asked.


    There had been previous suspicions that Konoha''s advanced weaponry was supplied by this smaller nation. But apparently, that wasn''t the case.The ninja from the small nation snorted in disdain. "Supplying Konoha with technology? Don''t be absurd. We may be a small nation, but we''ve survived in the shadow of the great powers by guarding our unique resources closely. You think we''d just hand over our secrets?"


    "Understood," said the Iwa and Suna representatives, exchanging a look. They''d half-expected this answer.


    "Fine," the Iwa envoy said, waving the issue aside. "Let''s get to the real business. We want your country tounch an attack on Konoha."


    The small nation''s ninja raised an eyebrow. "And why would we do that? We''re not afraid of your reprisals, but we''re also not eager to provoke Konoha without good reason. You should understand our position."


    "Of course." The Iwa envoy nodded. "We''re willing to pay handsomely for your cooperation. And once it''s done, we''re prepared to allocate certain strategic resources to you as well."


    "Strategic resources?" The small nation''s ninja chuckled. "You big countries must really be desperate. But don''t insult us by thinking we''re so naive. We don''t intend to y the fool just for a few scraps."


    The Iwa envoy clenched his jaw, but before he could respond, the small nation''s representative continued, "If you want us to risk provoking Konoha, you''ll have to increase the payment by 30% on top of the original offer."


    "Thirty percent more? That''s a steep increase," said the Suna representative, his face twisted in irritation.


    "Steep? Do you think ninja tools just appear out of thin air?" the small nation''s ninja scoffed. "Every kunai, every shuriken we use is money spent. And that''s without mentioning the exploding tags, soldier pills, and chakra-restoration supplies. War is expensive."


    The Iwa and Suna envoys exchanged a reluctant nce. They didn''t like being strong-armed, but with their forces struggling against Konoha, they had little choice.


    Grudgingly, they nodded their agreement, cementing the terms of their uneasy alliance.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back in Konoha, many vigers were still basking in the glow of Konoha''s recent victories. Everywhere, people spoke of the incredible feats of three individuals: Hatake Sakumo, Orochimaru, and Tsunade.


    Two of them were dominating the battlefield, while one was healing the entire army.


    "Simply incredible¡­ no wonder Tsunade-sama¡­"


    As she walked through the bustling streets, a young red-haired girl listened to the vigers'' excited conversations with a look of amazement. Kushina had always known Tsunade was strong, but this was beyond what she''d imagined. ???????¨¨?


    When Tsunade had once bragged that her boyfriend was the strongest of his generation, Kushina hadn''t really believed it. After all, iming to be the "strongest" sounded a bit far-fetched. Even after hearing about the Sannin''s victory over Hanzo, she was still skeptical. After all, it was three against one.


    But now? Hearing how Orochimaru was single-handedly holding back enemy forces, she couldn''t help but be impressed. She''d seen the horrors of battle herself and knew how devastating trained ninjas could be. To stand against entire enemy forces was remarkable.


    "Tsunade-sama is so lucky¡­" she murmured, a hint of admiration in her voice.


    As she made her way to school, she daydreamed about finding someone just as powerful for herself someday. But her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed a certain blond-haired boy staring at her from across the room.


    "Hey, you sissy!" she snapped, ring at him. "What are you staring at? Keep looking, and I''ll beat you up!"


    Startled, the boy quickly turned his head, not daring to meet her gaze again.


    ---


    That night, within the Uchiha npound.


    Since this conflict was more limited in scale, many of Konoha''s elite ns hadn''t deployed all their members, and a good portion of Konoha''s forces remained in the vige. Consequently, the Uchiha district was still bustling with activity.


    In one particr room, Uchiha Akihara sat alone, his gaze fixed on the flickering candlelight as he pondered a recent development.


    "The strengthening serum from the vige¡­ it certainly helps the n members control their Sharingan better. A good thing, no doubt."


    "But is there truly a limited supply of it?"


    He muttered to himself, contemting the possibilities. "Maybe if I found the right person, I could get more information¡­"


    "Father, what are you thinking about?"


    The sudden voice broke his reverie. He looked up to see a young girl standing in the doorway¡ªMikoto, his daughter.


    "Ah, Mikoto¡­ It''s nothing, really," he said, offering her a faint smile. "Just some n matters."


    "Is it important?" she asked curiously.


    "Not very important," he replied, then paused, his expression softening. "Though¡­ perhaps it could be."


    Realizing he didn''t want to burden her with n issues, he gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it. You should get some rest."


    "Alright, Father," Mikoto said with a small nod before heading back to her room.


    As he watched her retreating figure, Akihara''s expression turned thoughtful once more.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 172:

    Orochimaru''s abilities, Wood Release and the Sharingan, are both techniques he can''t reveal for the time being. Therefore, he uses them with great caution.


    For instance, when he subdued Manda before, he specifically chose an isted area on the outskirts of Konoha. Likewise, when dealing with the airborne ninja from the Land of Sky just now, he positioned himself at a particr angle.


    He believed that in the chaos of the recent battle, no one would notice the brief shift in his pupils.


    And indeed, that was the case.


    His team was the only one present at that location, with the other Konoha ninjas stationed farther away. As for his own squad, the cover they had chosen happened to be positioned behind him, so they wouldn''t have seen Orochimaru''s eyes at all.


    The only one who could have noticed was Hizashi with his Byakugan. However, Hizashi had been focused on the airborne enemies, making it unlikely he noticed Orochimaru''s actions.


    Orochimaru ignored the Sky ninja who had been swallowed by the mire. Instead, he took the lead in retrieving his equipment.


    Seeing this weapon, both Nawaki and Hizashi were momentarily stunned.


    ---The war was turning out to be even harsher than expected.


    There wasn''t just one squadron of airborne ninjas; in fact, they had multiple formations. And before they couldunch a second airstrike, the Iwa forces initiated their own offensive.


    Clearly, this was a coordinated assault.


    In the Konoha base, only a limited number of ninjas were present. Most of Konoha''s shinobi were out on missions. Those stationed at the base, including medical personnel and the wounded, numbered around two thousand.


    In other words, the ones repelling the Iwa forces were the Konoha ninjas out on missions, not the defenders at the camp.


    Because of this, unexpected shifts urred on the battlefield.


    The air ninjas'' assault route was visible to many Konoha squads on assignment. With many of the base''s stationed forces having family and friends on those missions, the aerial attack from behind unsettled the younger, less experienced Konoha forces, affecting their morale.


    As they then faced the advancing Iwa forces, their fighting spirit weakened.@@novelbin@@


    Soon, news of multiple team defeats began to reach the Konoha base on the Iwa front.


    Meanwhile, the base itself was in chaos.


    Orochimaru had already ced arge scroll on Hizashi''s back, and they watched as more and more wounded were carried into the medical tents, while bodies were brought out.


    Orochimaru and Hizashi stood by, unphased. Both had been hardened by previous battles and were no longer shocked by such scenes.


    Nawaki, however, was visibly shaken, clearly unprepared for the full brutality of war. This was far worse than anything he''d encountered on a mission.


    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"


    Orochimaru extended his hands, summoning snakes that wrapped around the Kong ninja''s body, pulling him out of the quagmire. The man had been submerged for so long that he was already dead, his face caked with mud and unrecognizable. ???O?£Â¨§?


    Orochimaru walked over, forming a seal.


    "Water Release!"


    A stream of water appeared out of thin air, pouring over the Kong ninja''s body, washing away the dirt.


    "Nawaki, go and remove his equipment."


    "Yes, sir!" Nawaki snapped out of his daze and quickly followed the order.


    Nawaki had already taken lives on the battlefield, so he was no longer afraid of handling corpses.


    As for Orochimaru, why had he used a lightning attack on the Sky ninja, only to catch him with a quagmire upon his fall?


    The answer was obvious, Orochimaru was very interested in the Sky ninja''s flight equipment. To prevent it from breaking upon impact, he''d used Earth Release to cushion the fall.


    As Orochimaru cast the water jutsu, Hizashi watched in shock, eyes wide with realization.


    "He¡­ he can use Water Release? And to summon so much water from nowhere?"


    During previous missions, Orochimaru had used Wind and Earth Release, and just now he had shown Lightning and Water Release.


    By now, Hizashi had no doubt that Orochimaru could use Fire Release as well.


    All five elements? Even the Third Hokage himself was only rumored to possess such mastery.


    And summoning so much water out of thin air? That was a feat typically associated only with the Second Hokage. Ordinary Water Release users needed a nearby water source or had to create it by converting chakra within themselves.


    Only true masters of Water Release could produce water independently.


    But Orochimaru?


    Could he truly be a Water Release master?


    This was absurd.


    Orochimaru was unaware of Hizashi''s inner thoughts, as he saw this as a basic operation. At his level, wielding the five elements was second nature.


    With sufficient chakra and mental control, he could alter the form and range of his jutsus as he wished.


    He could even create a Water Release technique in the shape of an umbre spanning a hundred meters if he wanted.


    The Five Elements techniques, while powerful, could still be tailored to suit specific situations. Like the Thunder Release he had used on the air ninja earlier.


    By focusing a concentrated amount of chakra on a single point, he had extended the reach of the lightning jutsu.


    Paired with his Mangekyo Sharingan, he created two simultaneous illusions for the Sky ninja, one where the jutsu couldn''t reach him, and another where Orochimaru wouldn''t be able to keep up with his speed.


    That illusion alone was enough to paralyze his opponent.


    Under normal circumstances, a lightning attack wouldn''t reach that far. But the Sky ninja didn''t expect Orochimaru''s advanced chakra control.


    As for the Sky ninja''s belief that his speed would save him, he never anticipated that Orochimaru''s Sharingan held space-rted abilities.


    Quick? Hard to hit? Orochimaru simply slowed him down with his left-eye''s Mangekyo technique, trapping him in ce.

 Chapter 174:

    The second wave of attacks from the Sky Ninjas wasn''t as effective as the first.


    After all, Konoha, as thergest vige in the ninja world, was quick to adapt. The initial surprise had worked in the enemy''s favor, but a second attempt? This time, it wasn''t going to go so smoothly.


    Orochimaru took his weapon back and nced over at Nawaki, who was hiding nearby. Because of his rtionship with Tsunade, Orochimaru kept a close eye on Nawaki on the battlefield, keeping him by his side. It might slow Nawaki''s growth as a shinobi, but Orochimaru didn''t mind. He was genuinely curious to see if he could change Nawaki''s fate.


    After confirming that Nawaki was safe, Orochimaru turned his attention to Hizashi. The thirteen-year-old Hyuga was carrying his scroll and maneuvering among the rocks, searching for an angle tounch an attack. Without long-range techniques like the Eight Trigrams Air Palm, he relied on the tools Orochimaru had provided, thirty rounds of heat-seeking rockets that could keep him in the fight.


    The Sky Ninjas quickly took note of Hizashi''s movements and decided to target him.


    "So Konoha has tech simr to ours?"


    "Interesting. Take out that kid first."


    But before they could act, there was a sudden whistling sound.


    A Sky Ninja was shot down instantly, and Konoha ninjas on the ground quickly moved in, finishing him off.Seeing his teammate killed, the Sky Ninja captain narrowed his eyes. "That''s Konoha''s long-range weapon we heard about. Annoying, indeed."


    "Damn it¡­"


    "Look out!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three more Sky Ninjas dropped out of the sky, their metal wings breaking apart as they crashed to the ground.


    This was turning into a battle of modern weapons: microburst guns vs. sniper rifles, bombs vs. heat-seeking missiles. The main difference was simply their numbers.


    Boom!


    Another explosion in the sky took out two more.


    "Well done!"


    "Impressive, Hyuga boy!"


    Even Orochimaru nced at Hizashi with interest. "Taking down two at once? This Hyuga kid''s got talent. Only his first time using it, and he''s already that urate?"


    "Damn it!" shouted another Sky Ninja. "That kid''s got to go!"


    "I''m on it!"


    "Watch out for Konoha''s long-range counterattacks!"@@novelbin@@


    As the Sky Ninjas adjusted their strategy, Konoha''s forces did the same.


    "Fugaku, they''re targeting the Hyuga boy! Cover him!"


    "You got it!"


    Just then, another figure appeared.


    "Hey, is that¡­ Orochimaru-sama''s summoned beast?"


    "Haha, looks like we''re not needed here after all!"


    ---


    "Who are these guys, Orochimaru?"


    "They''re targets," Orochimaru replied calmly.


    "Hmph!" sneered Manda, one of Orochimaru''s massive summoned snakes. With a snap of his jaws, Manda devoured a Sky Ninja who failed to dodge in time. In the same movement, he struck out again, taking down two more. §²????¨¯??¨¨s


    Seeing this, the Sky Ninjas were shaken. To carry out their attacks, they had to fly low, and Manda''s sheer size meant he could strike them at close range. Plus, his scales were so tough that any attempt to harm him was essentially useless.


    "Damn it, this snake hurts! Let''s get out of here!"


    The Sky Ninja captain cursed under his breath. He knew that unless they used bombs from a higher altitude, their weapons were outmatched. And with the giant snake and that kid firing rockets from the ground¡­ continuing this fight would only mean more casualties.


    "Fall back!" he shouted.


    As the Sky Ninjas began their retreat, Konoha moved to respond. Hizashi quickly reported the direction of their escape, and the Nara n used that information to estimate the location of the Sky Ninja''s base.


    Several Konoha teams were sent to track them, including Orochimaru''s.


    Of course, Orochimaru volunteered for this. He was curious to see if these Sky Ninjas really had something as grand as an "air fortress."


    ---


    The Sky Ninja, originally a small but ambitious force during the Second Shinobi War, had always harbored big ns. They''d dared to challenge the five great nations, caring little for their approval.


    But now, with Orochimaru''s strength posing a significant threat, both Iwa and Suna had sought out the Sky Ninjas, offering them resources and drawing them into a three-way alliance against Konoha.


    It was ironic in a way, Orochimaru''s strength had forced these three unlikely allies together.


    Even Orochimaru hadn''t anticipated this level of impact. He couldn''t have known that his presence would trigger such an unusual alliance.


    He didn''t know much about the Sky Ninjas beyond what was in his memories. Their technology wasn''t that impressive; aside from theirunchers, nothing really stood out to him. Bombs and submachine guns? He had enough of those at his disposal, and they held little novelty for him now.


    Even their flying apparatus was only somewhat interesting. A set of metal wings powered by chakra? That had limited use. Orochimaru wasn''t particrly eager to rely on props like that for flight.


    Flying based on tools alone seemed reckless. One wrong move, and they''de crashing down.


    Real flight was more reliable when it came from one''s own strength. It provided greater control, agility, and freedom inbat.


    Take Deidara''s explosive y birds, for example. Even if he was thrown off midair, he could quickly create another bird to catch himself.


    Or consider Onoki, the Tsuchikage. His Lightened Boulder Jutsu allowed him and others to fly freely. Unless you killed him outright, he wouldn''t fall from the sky.


    ---


    Anyway, Orochimaru''s team now joined the mission to locate the enemy headquarters.


    The old strategy of "cut off the head to kill the snake" still applied.


    If only he could fly. If he had that ability right now, Orochimaru would probably be challenging Onoki directly.

 Chapter 175:

    Konoha''s ninjas had initially gained the upper hand on the battlefield through their elite skills and powerful secret techniques. But the sudden involvement of the Sky Ninjas hadplicated matters, forcing Konoha to dispatch several specialized teams to locate the Sora Ninjas'' stronghold.


    Alongside Orochimaru, these teams included various n-based forces like the Aburame, Akimichi, and Uchiha. Since the battlefield was split, not all members of these ns could stay on the same line of defense; they had to divide their forces across both fronts.


    Orochimaru led his team past the known Iwa Ninja activity zones, quickly moving in the direction the Sora Ninjas had retreated. The team pressed forward relentlessly, with little time for talk.


    After two days of travel, they finally spotted their target, a massive fortress floating on the sea to the north of the Land of Haze. This countryy east of the Land of Grass, meaning the Sky Ninjas had flown across multiple countries, covering thousands of miles to strike at Konoha''s base. It was no small effort.


    From a distance, Orochimaru observed the Sky Ninjas moving in and out of the floating fortress. A fortress on the sea with flying units? It was almost like an aircraft carrier. Even Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a sense of amazement at the ingenuity. While most shinobi were limited to traditional techniques and ninja tools, the Sky Ninjas had created something truly unique.


    "An impressive setup... Is that really their headquarters? Building something like that on the sea?" Nawaki murmured.


    "Keep your voice down, or they''ll spot us," Orochimaru warned quietly as Nawaki quickly fell silent.


    "Teacher, how are we supposed to get up there?" Nawaki asked, looking concerned.


    Orochimaru didn''t even turn around as he replied, "Hizashi, how many rockets do you have left?"Hizashi answered, "I used quite a few earlier, but I still have twelve left."


    "Twelve should be enough. You and Mita will provide covering fire, and the rest of us will charge forward," Orochimaru directed without hesitation.


    Though other Konoha teams were also en route, they hadn''t arrived yet, and Orochimaru wasn''t inclined to wait.


    "Understood!" Hizashi nodded without any hesitation. For him, Orochimaru''s orders on the battlefield were absolute.


    After Hizashi and Mita positioned themselves, Orochimaru led Nawaki and two other teammates down to the beach. He bit his finger, formed a series of hand seals, and mmed his hand to the ground.@@novelbin@@


    Summoning Jutsu!


    With a puff of smoke, the enormous form of Manda, the giant snake, appeared beneath them.


    "Manda, get us across," Orochimarumanded.


    "Fine, just hold on tight," Manda replied with a hint of grudging respect. Ever since Orochimaru had proven his strength, Manda''s usual defiance had lessened. In the world of summons, as with the world of shinobi, the strong held sway.


    On the floating fortress, the Sky Ninjas were busy inspecting and polishing their metal wings. Their movements were uniform, and they worked with a discipline more akin to a military force than a traditional shinobi unit. To them, these wings were as important as any prized tool or weapon.


    Ssh!


    The sudden sound of water drew the attention of the Sky Ninjas. They spotted Manda emerging from the sea, carrying Orochimaru''s team on his back.


    "It''s him again, that Konoha ninja named Orochimaru!"


    "This isn''t their base, let''s show them what we''re made of!"


    At theirmander''s order, the Sky Ninjas took flight, heading towards Orochimaru''s team in formation.


    Manda sneered, "Annoying little flies. Orochimaru, you better hang on!"


    Orochimaru nced at Nawaki and his other two teammates. "Squat down and hold on tightly," he ordered.


    As soon as they followed his instructions, Manda dove underwater, leaving the Sky Ninjas momentarily confused. With their flying equipment, they had no means of attacking underwater. £Ò????¨§?


    Whoosh!


    A rocket fired from Hizashi''s position, drawing their attention.


    "That brat with the rocketuncher is still here too?"


    The Sky Ninjas grew visibly tense as Hizashi began firing at the fortress. Rockets mmed into the structure, sending up plumes of smoke and me. Under the cover of this barrage, Orochimaru and his team re-emerged from the sea, quickly scaling the fortress walls.


    "Stop them!" the Sky Ninjas yelled as Orochimaru''s group stormed their stronghold.


    The Sky Ninjas tried to engage them in closebat, but they were quickly overwhelmed. Konoha''s elite shinobi held a decisive advantage in close quarters, especially with Manda still rampaging, tearing apart the fortress structure with ease.


    Orochimaru moved with precision, his kunai shing as he dispatched foes before they could aim their weapons. Against his speed and skill, their guns and tools proved useless. No matter how fast a gun fired, it was still reliant on the person wielding it and Orochimaru was simply faster.


    After clearing his immediate area, Orochimaru cut his finger again, forming more hand seals.


    Summoning Jutsu!


    With a sh of smoke, two more massive, earth-colored snakes appeared, bulldozing their way through enemy ranks and clearing a path forward.


    "Let''s move!" Orochimarumanded.


    "Yes, sensei!"


    "Yes, Captain!"

 Chapter 176:

    Is it possible to summon multiple snakes at once?


    Of course.


    As long as you have enough chakra, there''s no limit to how many summons you can handle.


    Just like when Naruto fought against Pain, and Fukasaku summoned Naruto back from Mount Myoboku! Back then, three giant toads were summoned simultaneously.


    During the Chunin Exams, Orochimaru also summoned two massive pythons.


    As for Pain¡ªwell, he''s in a league of his own.


    He could summon an endless variety of creatures to overwhelm his opponents.


    And now, Orochimaru was doing something simr.


    He had summoned three giant pythons in one go.Under the water, Manda was causing havoc, while two other pythons circled above the fortress, providing support.


    With Orochimaru and his four subordinates backing them up, there was practically no suspense about the oue of this battle.


    Boom! Boom!


    Explosions echoed repeatedly as the Sky Fortress began to take on water.


    Watching the massive structure start to sink, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at Manda''s efficiency.


    This beast truly was faster and more powerful than any other snake.


    "Lord Orochimaru, we''re here!"


    "Lord Orochimaru!"


    At the sound of voices, countless Konoha ninja squads appeared on the water, charging towards the fortress.


    Seeing this, the Sky Ninja, already struggling against Orochimaru''s three giant pythons, were thrown into even more disarray.


    Buzz! Buzz!


    A dense swarm of insects came swarming over the sea, attacking the fortress alongside the Konoha forces.


    These bugs were gnawing through the fortress faster than Manda could destroy it.


    There''s a price to pay for provoking Konoha!


    Though Orochimaru didn''t feel much loyalty to Konoha, he still resided in the vige.


    And now, with a sudden thought, he decided he wouldn''t allow Konoha to face defeat on his watch.


    On the open sea, against Konoha''s counterattack, the Sky Ninja who had lost their aerial advantage were swiftly captured, killed, or forced to flee.


    The fortress, meanwhile, had been extensively damaged and was gradually sinking to the ocean floor.


    On the shores of the Land of Haze, a host of snakesy coiled, watching. Two of the giant pythons, severely wounded, had already returned to Ryuchi Cave. ??N?§£§¦?


    Nao and the others had sustained minor injuries, but nothing too serious.


    As he looked over the dozens of Sky Ninja prisoners before him, a Konoha ninja turned respectfully to Orochimaru.


    "Lord Orochimaru, what should we do with these Sky Ninja?"


    Orochimaru nced over and said, "Leave them for Manda to snack on."


    With that, Orochimaru took his team and walked away.


    "Heh, Orochimaru, I like your style," Manda growled, a vicious grin on his face as he began devouring the terrified prisoners one by one, not caring about the horrified looks from friend or foe alike.


    As for those Sky Ninja who managed to escape? Who had time to worry about them?


    And just like that, the Sky Ninja were wiped out.


    Word of the battle quickly spread to the Sand and Stone viges.


    When they heard the news, there was an obvious look of surprise.


    They had expected the Sky Ninja to buy them more time, but they hadn''t anticipated them falling so quickly.@@novelbin@@


    Luckily, they had used that time to reim several strategic points they had lost.


    So, whether the Sky Ninja survived or not ultimately meant little to them.


    Only after Orochimaru returned to the camp did he learn that the Sky Ninja had alsounched an attack on Tsunade''s defensive line.


    But since her line was farther away from the Sky Ninja Fortress, the assault she faced wasn''t as intense as his own.


    Orochimaru wasn''t worried about Tsunade. With her own strength and regenerative abilities, it would be ridiculous if she lost to the Sky Ninja.


    As for the Sky Ninja''s technology? Orochimaru had considered taking it back for study.


    But after some investigation, he found that aside from their flying machines, the rest was mostly useless.


    An "aircraft carrier"?


    It was too costly andplex. While it could y a role in battle, its actual impact was far less than expected.


    The return didn''t justify the investment.


    Orochimaru had seen it himself only a single member of the Aburame n was required to send out a swarm of insects.


    When those insects arrived, they began consuming the metal of the fortress at an astonishing rate, even faster than Manda''s destructive power.


    Building an aircraft carrier to make a profit? Waste of time and resources not even enough to keep up with the Aburame n''s bugs.


    And so, the war with the Sky Ninja ended.


    Once again, Orochimaru had be a hero for Konoha.


    Orochimaru had always been popr among Konoha''s ninja, and now his three elite subordinates were also gaining respect from their peers.


    However, the one who stood out the most was Hyuga Hizashi.


    His sharp mind, calm analytical skills, and timely support all demonstrated his talent as a ninja.


    Though Nawaki had also performed well, he seemed to pale inparison to Hizashi.


    Perhaps this was the difference between a regr genius and an extraordinary one.


    In Konoha Vige, at the Hokage''s office:


    The Third Hokage, after learning the full story, couldn''t help but frown.


    Though they had won the battle, it raised some troubling questions.


    The Sand and Stone viges two countries with deep-seated conflicts not only colluded with each other but also hired ninja from smaller countries? Why?


    He couldn''t quite understand it.


    Could it be that his leadership was at fault?


    To get to the bottom of things, he summoned several other high-ranking Konoha officials to a meeting.


    The group, including the Third Hokage, sat together, yet they couldn''te up with any clear answer.


    They spected about various theories, but each one seemed less likely than thest.


    Finally, Danzo, with his typically calcting demeanor, suggested a possibility:


    "They fear Konoha''s strength. Perhaps they''ve decided to join forces to weaken us, maybe even try to destroy us entirely."


    "Fear Konoha''s strength?"


    The room fell silent.


    Indeed, the ninja tools and potions Orochimaru had developed were remarkably effective.


    Even they had been amazed by them when they were first created.


    And seeing their effects on the battlefield, it was no wonder the enemy might feel threatened.


    "It seems that this could be the reason."


    "Yes, I think so too."


    "Regardless, we must continue to fight. Our wish has always been for the vige to be strong, but when it grows too strong, it''s only natural that others will feel threatened."


    The Third Hokage exhaled a puff of smoke. "With Orochimaru''s defeat of the Sky Ninja, the front line has stabilized. Inform themanders on both defense lines and call for a Jonin meeting. I have some things to say about this war."


    "Are you nning to go to the battlefield yourself, Lord Third?"


    "Just to the midpoint between the two defense lines. We''ll set up a temporary meeting location there to avoid interfering with the situation on the front lines."

 Chapter 179:

    Orochimaru''s actions were smooth and confident, and Tsunade seemed to understand his intentions.


    "What? You want me to¡­?"


    "Not willing?"


    "I mean¡­ I can try, but I''ve never done this before!"


    "There''s a first time for everything, isn''t there?" Orochimaru''s hand reached out, his fingers lightly brushing her cheek, causing a shiver to run through her.


    "Well¡­ alright! But you can''t tell anyone about this!"


    "Who would even share something like this?"


    Hearing his response, Tsunade''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. She nced down shyly, tucked her hair behind her ear, and then finally took the leap.


    Even though it was her first attempt, she picked it up quickly, perhaps thanks to the subtle influence Orochimaru had cultivated over the years.It became yet another pleasant evening spent together.


    As Orochimaru savored this newfound closeness, a thought began to take shape in his mind. Perhaps it was time to bring some of his more yful ideas to life, maybe ordering some "special" outfits for Tsunade. A bikini, perhaps, or even a nurse''s uniform¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more interesting the idea became.


    Early the next morning, the two of them dressed and prepared to return to their respective posts. Orochimaru wore a faint smile, while Tsunade was rubbing her cheeks, a slight soreness evident in her expression.


    "Honestly, I feel so sore¡­ maybe I overdid it," Tsunade muttered, half-jokingly.


    Orochimaru just chuckled, not giving her a chance to dwell on it.


    "Tsunade, will you be telling Sensei about your situation?" he asked.


    "Yes, I will."


    "Then¡­ take care until we meet again."


    After a reluctant goodbye, they each headed back to their own battlefields.


    Since Tsunade had a valid exnation for her recent power boost, Orochimaru wasn''t worried about what she might reveal. The only thing he''d kept hidden was his deeper research into the First Hokage''s cells.


    Once Tsunade returned to the Suna Defense Line, she submitted a confidential report to the Third Hokage, briefly exining her newfound ability.


    Konoha''s upper echelon was once again taken by surprise.


    "Awakening the Wood Release¡­ is that even possible?" was their first reaction.


    But as they recalled the potions and ninja tools Orochimaru had developed along with his methods for helping the Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, the idea began to feel¡­ usible. £Ò§Ñ??¨¯?§¦??


    If he could help the Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, why couldn''t he assist a Senju in awakening Wood Release? That was their second thought.


    But¡­ was it really that straightforward?


    The difference between the Sharingan and Wood Release was vast. In fact, it was more than just "vast"¡ªit was a monumental difference!


    Yet, somehow, Orochimaru''s exnation seemed reasonable.


    ording to him, helping the Uchiha unlock the Sharingan was akin to helping Tsunade awaken Wood Release. It wasn''t that far-fetched, was it?


    And Tsunade''s report included Orochimaru''s detailed justification.


    He had exined that many advanced bloodline abilities require awakening, like Ice Release (Wind + Water), Boil Release (Water + Fire), and Lava Release (Fire + Earth). The Senju''s Wood Release was just another form of advanced bloodline limit, deeply buried within certain members of the n.


    Why didn''t all Senju have Wood Release? Orochimaru''s answer was that the Senju''s power was simply harder to ess than the Uchiha''s, requiring more extensive effort to bring it out. Orochimaru had simply studied the matter more deeply than others.@@novelbin@@


    Even Koharu and Homura, who''d seen all manner of surprises over the years, were momentarily at a loss for words.


    "Incredible¡­"


    "Hiruzen, your student is really something¡­"


    But the surprises from Orochimaru didn''t stop there.


    Konoha''s research and development division had begun to mass-produce Orochimaru''s scientific ninja tools, which were now ready to be deployed on the battlefield.


    The tools allowed users to unleash high-level ninjutsu without needing hand seals or chakra, a game-changer for thosecking chakra reserves.


    However, Konoha''s leadership decided that these tools would be limited to wartime usage to avoid hindering the ninjas'' own training. Each tool was carefully tracked and recorded, and after use, it had to be returned.


    Thus, the nightmare for the Sand and Stone viges resumed.


    Any advantage they''d gained through the Sky Ninja alliance was now nullified.


    With these tools, even a Chunin could wield techniques across multiple elements without seals, and with remarkable power.


    How could they possibly fight against this?


    Faced with Konoha''s endless innovations, both Sand and Stone ninja forces were forced to halt their attacks once again. Both sides entered a temporary ceasefire.


    Meanwhile, the Third Hokage was considering new strategies based on his observations from the front lines.


    It was clear that Konoha couldn''t continue to fight against two great nations at once. While they might eventually win, the cost would be devastating.


    So, he thought of a solution¡ªasking for help.


    The ally he turned to was the Land of Lightning.


    Currently, the Land of Lightning still had an active alliance treaty with Konoha. In an effort to prove their loyalty and rify that they hadn''t been involved in the recent attack on the Uzumaki Vige, they agreed to assist Konoha after some consideration.


    In the winter of Konoha''s 33rd year, four months after the Jonin meeting, the Land of Lightning began military operations against the Land of Earth.


    With their intervention, Konoha''s pressure lessened significantly. Now they only needed a small force on the Iwa Defense Line, while the rest could rotate between the Suna Defense Line.


    As a result, Tsunade and Orochimaru were among the first Jonin allowed to return to Konoha for a brief rest.


    Upon their arrival, the entire vige weed them as heroes. From the elderly to the children, everyone recognized them as symbols of Konoha''s strength.


    The Third Hokage wasted no time in calling Tsunade and Orochimaru to his office.


    "Tsunade, did you really awaken Wood Release?"


    That was the first thing the Third Hokage asked after they entered. Despite having read her report, he still found it hard to believe.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t submit a false report on something like this."


    Without further dy, Tsunade ced her hands together and focused her chakra.


    Bang!


    With a surge of energy, Wood Release!


    Vines sprouted from the Third Hokage''s desk, twisting and growing before their eyes.


    "It''s really Wood Release¡­" The Third Hokage looked at the green tendrils in awe. "Do you want your grandfather''s Wood Release scrolls?"


    After a moment, he managed to find his words.


    Since Tsunade and Nawaki were thest Senju heirs, and Tsunade herself wasn''t particrly interested in family artifacts, most of the Senju''s belongings including the Wood Release scrolls had been entrusted to the Third Hokage.


    Tsunade hesitated. "Even though my grandfather''s Wood Release was incredibly powerful, I''m not sure I''d use it inbat¡­"


    Fighting with her fists was a habit she''d honed over the past twenty years. Plus, medical ninjutsu was her true passion and expertise. Switching herbat style to rely on Wood Release felt¡­ strange.


    "The strategic value of Wood Release goes beyond simplebat," the Third Hokage exined. "How about this: I''ll lend you one Wood Release technique to start with. Try it out and see how you feel."


    After a moment''s consideration, Tsunade agreed. "Alright."


    Satisfied, the Third Hokage walked to the corner of his office and unlocked a sealed box.

 Chapter 181:

    In Konoha, most missions involving hired help came from the ordinary vigers. It was rare for ninjas, especially Jonin, to post tasks for lower-ranked shinobi. Jonin hiring Chunin? That sort of thing was highly unusual.


    Mikoto couldn''t help but feel puzzled by this. Still, she adhered to the basic conduct expected of a shinobi. It wasn''t her ce to question Orochimaru''s motives. In her mind, she simply reasoned that Orochimaru must be busy enough with other matters that he didn''t have time to take care of such mundane tasks as cleaning.


    The thought that Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin, might just bezy never even crossed her mind.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru strolled through the streets of Konoha. The bustling, lively energy of the vige invigorated him. There was something refreshing about seeing the people go about their daily lives after the harshness of the battlefield. Knowing that his contributions to scientific development had tipped the scales in their favor during the war filled him with a sense of aplishment.


    Could a single person''s influence change the oue of a war?


    Sometimes, it could.


    Take Namikaze Minato, who shifted the tide of battle in the Third Great Ninja War with a single decisive victory. Or Naruto and Sasuke, who became the saviors during the Fourth Great Ninja War.


    But in Orochimaru''s eyes, no matter how powerful a single person was, they were still just one person. Relying on personal strength alone to change the world was an exhausting path.


    Instead of altering wars by his own power, Orochimaru preferred to cultivate talent and orchestrate events from behind the scenes, just as he had in his past life. He believed that finding and nurturing talent was the key. Once the right people were in ce, he could entrust them with missions and battles, reserving his own energy for more crucial matters.Being the one pulling the strings, rather than the one always in the fray, that was the life he sought. Why spend a lifetime fighting battles yourself, no matter how strong you were, when you could guide others to do it for you?


    After finishing lunch alone, Orochimaru decided to visit the bathhouse. He found the experience of soaking in hot spring rxing, a rare indulgence.


    It was mid-afternoon, and the bathhouse was almost empty. Orochimaru relished the peace and quiet, the steam and warmth easing the tension from his body. Draping a hot towel over his face, he felt the heat seep into his skin, bringing a rare sense of tranquility.


    ---


    Back at Orochimaru''s house, a knock at the door pulled Mikoto from her cleaning.


    "Coming! Lord Orochimaru, you¡ª"@@novelbin@@


    She stopped mid-sentence as she opened the door to see a tall woman wearing a purple coat.


    "Ah, are you¡­ Tsunade-sama?" Mikoto asked, eyes wide in recognition.


    "And you are?" Tsunade replied, studying the young girl with mild curiosity. "What are you doing in Orochimaru''s house?"


    "My name is Uchiha Mikoto. Lord Orochimaru hired me to clean his house. But he isn''t home at the moment¡­" Mikoto exined, her voice carrying a polite, almost apologetic tone.


    Tsunade''s initial reaction at hearing the girl was an Uchiha was a flicker of annoyance, but it passed quickly. The deep-rooted tensions between the Senju and Uchiha ns had long since faded, especially after the decline of the Senju. Holding onto old grudges would be petty. Besides, there were only two Senju left; it made no sense for her to harbor resentment against a young girl like Mikoto. §²???????


    Still, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment. So Orochimaru had to hire someone because she herself had never been good at housekeeping.


    "Well, if he''s not here, I guess I''ll be on my way. Do you know where he went?" Tsunade asked, trying to keep herposure.


    "I''m afraid I don''t, Tsunade-sama," Mikoto replied, shaking her head.


    "Alright then." Tsunade waved her hand dismissively. "Carry on."


    With that, Tsunade turned and walked away. But before she had gone far, her gaze caught a figure with long, white hair.


    "Dan?" she murmured, eyes narrowing as recognition set in.


    ---


    That evening, the headquarters of Root was enveloped in shadow, with only the dim glow of a lone candle flickering in one of the rooms.


    "Orochimaru, you disappoint me."


    The deep voice resonated in the small space, tinged with disapproval.


    "What do you mean, Lord Danzo?" Orochimaru, who hade directly after a rxing bath and dinner, raised an eyebrow in surprise at the greeting. Was this about Tsunade and the Wood Release?


    Danzo''s uncovered left eye bore into him. "You are a promising young man, Orochimaru. You should have be the greatest of shinobi. But look at you now¡­"


    "Emotion is the most useless burden for a ninja¡­" Danzo continued, his voice dripping with disdain, as though delivering a lecture that he''d given a hundred times before.


    Orochimaru listened, and understanding dawned on him. So, that''s what this was about. "Is that all, Danzo-sama? I think you''re overestimating the situation."


    "No, you don''t get it." Danzo''s voice hardened. "Emotions make a ninja vulnerable. If an enemy finds and exploits that weakness, the consequences could be devastating."


    "So is that why you''re always alone?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a subtle smirk. "Alright, let''s skip the lecture. This isn''t why you called me here, is it?"


    Danzo''s expression darkened briefly before he sighed. "No, it''s not."


    "The Sharingan?" Orochimaru guessed.


    "Exactly."


    There was no doubt that the war had given Danzo plenty of opportunities to gather Sharingan. The increase in activated Sharingan within the Uchiha n, facilitated by Orochimaru''s own research, had made obtaining them easier. The more Uchiha awakened their eyes, the more evolved forms like the three-tomoe Sharingan appeared. With the increased numbers, security around the eyes loosened, giving Danzo a chance to collect them.


    Orochimaru nced at the twelve three-tomoe Sharingan disyed before him. Even he had to admire Danzo''s relentless ambition.


    "Twelve Sharingan? Including the other two you already have, that makes fourteen in total. That should be enough. But, are you sure you want to go through with the transnt?" Orochimaru''s voice was casual, but his eyes glimmered with intrigue.


    The risks of transntation were significant. Once someone received those cells, it would be difficult almost impossible to reverse the process. It was a lifelongmitment with consequences.


    Danzo hesitated, a rare show of uncertainty. "Do you think it''s necessary?"


    "You helped Tsunade awaken Wood Release, which could have been a reckless move, but you''ve managed to make her an ally¡ªwise. Still, can you guarantee Tsunade''s loyalty forever? That''s the question." Danzo''s voice softened,ced with doubt. "I don''t have many other options."


    "Is power really that important?" Orochimaru asked, maintaining his subtle, knowing smile.


    "Of course. Only when you possess power can you truly understand its worth," Danzo replied, his expression resolute.

 Chapter 184:

    Kato Dan¡ªTsunade''s original romantic partner and a highly skilled elite Jonin of Konoha.


    He possessed an exceptional jutsu: the Spirit Transformation Technique. This technique allowed the user to separate their spiritual energy from their body and manifest it as a spirit form capable of engaging inbat. Its power transcended the bounds of conventional ninjutsu.


    To Orochimaru, this technique resembled the out-of-body spiritualbat found in mythology, where the soul itself could be used as a weapon. Impressive? Certainly. Unbeatable? Not at all.


    In his analytical eyes, it was just another technique, one that manipted spiritual energy into a tangible form. With enough mental strength, countering such a move was entirely feasible. After all, even souls could be subdued. Consider the Human Path of the Rinnegan: capable of ripping out the soul itself. Facing such power, a user of the Spirit Transformation Technique would only be presenting their essence as a target.


    Despite knowing all of this, Orochimaru never considered Dan a true rival. Why should he? Tsunade had already chosen him. There was no reason to concern himself with Dan''s ambitions or motivations.


    But after observing Dan''s behavior at thest Jonin meeting, Orochimarubined these observations with his memories and came to a peculiar conclusion.


    Dan aspired to be Hokage.


    What? Dan, aiming for the position of Hokage? It seemed like an odd leap in logic, but in Konoha, wasn''t having such a dreammon? Didn''t he openly express this ambition in the original storyline?


    Yes, having dreams of bing Hokage was normal. The title was the pinnacle of honor for any ninja. But was it truly that simple?For a child to say they wanted to be Hokage? That was expected. Every young academy student dreamed big at some point. But once a ninja reached the rank of Jonin, they understood the intricate political machinations and power struggles at y in Konoha''s upper echelons. To say that one could easily be Hokage was na?ve.


    Even a young prodigy like Kakashi knew better by histe teens. So why would a seasoned Jonin like Dan, well into his twenties, believe he could openly chase that dream without understanding the ramifications? It didn''t make sense.


    If someone like Nawaki voiced such ambitions, it was understandable¡ªhe was a Senju, a descendant of the First Hokage. If Naruto dered it, he was the son of the Fourth Hokage, still too young to grasp theplexities of politics. But Kato Dan?


    He had no influential background, no powerful connections, no ties to previous Hokages. What made him think he had a shot?


    The only logical conclusion Orochimaru could reach was that Dan was using Tsunade to bolster his standing. Gaining Tsunade''s favor and, by extension, the goodwill of one of Konoha''s most prestigious ns could potentially elevate his political influence. This theory might seem far-fetched to an outsider, but to Orochimaru, the pieces fit together. Otherwise, Dan''s actions, both in his memories and current reality, would remain unexinable.


    Why else would Dan risk opposing the majority of Jonin at that meeting just to back Tsunade''s proposal? What other reason could there be for expressing such bold aspirations? It all seemed geared toward earning Tsunade''s support.


    Even Danzo, with all his cunning, didn''t dare openly dere his desire for the Hokage position.


    Was Dan Orochimaru''s enemy? Not at all. Orochimaru didn''t see him as a threat worth considering.


    ---


    Despite his calcted demeanor, Orochimaru found himself somewhat indulgent when it came to Tsunade.@@novelbin@@


    The phrase "falling into the gentle embrace" had some truth to it. For most men, no matter how powerful they were on the battlefield, it was easy to becent when immersed in aforting environment.


    However, Orochimaru''s years as a shinobi had instilled a level of self-discipline that kept him from bingx. He knew that too muchfort could dull even the sharpest de.


    ---


    Three days passed quickly, and the time for Danzo''s surgery arrived.


    The operation was set to take ce in one of Orochimaru''s hiddenbs on the outskirts of Konoha. The area was heavily guarded by Root operatives, ensuring no interruptions would ur. Inside, Orochimaru prepared to transnt the Sharingan into Danzo while also incorporating cells from the First Hokage. ??¨¤?¨¯?¨¨?


    Unlike simple eye transnts, adding Hashirama''s cells introduced a significantyer ofplexity. Without the stabilizing abilities of someone like Jugo or the regenerative powers of White Zetsu, the procedure posed considerable challenges.


    "Rece my right eye as well. It''s no longer effective," Danzo said, lying shirtless on the cold operating table with an unnervingly calm demeanor.


    Orochimaru removed the bandage covering Danzo''s right eye, noting the damage. "You''ve used this Sharingan to exhaustion. It''s practically depleted."


    "When you''re training subordinates to be unconditionally loyal, there are sacrifices to be made," Danzo said tly. "Even Uchiha themselves experience a drain on their eyes every time they use them."


    "True. The Sharingan is a finite resource, and it depletes even faster when used by someone who isn''t of Uchiha blood," Orochimaru acknowledged.


    The Sharingan, whether in its basic one-tomoe form or as a fully evolved Mangekyo, ced immense strain on the body with each use. The more powerful the eye, the more significant the toll. For non-Uchiha users, this drain was even more pronounced.


    Danzo''s reliance on the eye was clear. To ensure the unwavering loyalty of his operatives, he had frequently employed its hypnotic capabilities, embedding subconsciousmands into their minds. This heavy use had taken its toll, rendering the eye nearly useless.


    But that was of little concern to Orochimaru. He wasn''t one of Danzo''s subordinates, so Danzo''s actions didn''t impact him directly. If Danzo wanted new eyes or new abilities, Orochimaru was there to assist but always on his own terms.


    The operating room was well-equipped: scalpels, disinfectant, bright overhead lighting, and trays containing the prepared Sharingan and vials of Hashirama''s cells.


    "Let''s begin," Orochimaru said, his voice steady as he initiated the procedure.


    Years of experience made the operation straightforward, even if it had been a while since he''dst performed suchplex surgeries. He worked methodically, splicing Hashirama''s cells into Danzo''s arm and transnting the Sharingan with precision.


    Within hours, the surgery wasplete. The first step toward Danzo''s creation of a multi-Sharingan arm, an ability he would wield with formidable power was realized a full decade ahead of its time.

 Chapter 186:

    How exactly Danzo managed to get his hands on the Scroll of Seals remained a mystery. Did he steal it, or did he acquire it through sheer influence? Orochimaru didn''t care; what mattered was that the scroll was in front of him now.


    After a quick nce around the room to confirm there was no surveince equipment, Orochimaru''s golden eyes shifted to a deep scarlet as his Sharingan activated, scanning the contents of the scroll he had coveted for so long.


    Forbidden techniques were powerful but inherently dangerous, often unfinished, which meant they couldn''t be copied and used directly, even with the Sharingan. However, the eye''s photographic memory was more than sufficient to record everything. Understanding the jutsu and mastering it couldeter.


    The first technique he encountered was the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. Orochimaru recognized it immediately as the first significant jutsu Naruto had learned in the original timeline. A remarkable clone technique, far superior to the basic Clone Jutsu, it allowed users with high chakra reserves to create thousands of clones without any medium. Each clone retained the user''s experiences, feeding them back once dispersed.


    If fewer than four clones were summoned, it was known simply as Shadow Clone Jutsu, but anything beyond that was ssified as Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. However, the potential feedback from the dispersed clones could overwhelm a user unprepared for it. For Orochimaru, though, this technique wasn''t particrly appealing. He preferred fighting on his own terms and only used clones when absolutely necessary. Even then, Wood Clones were more effective for battle.


    With just a quick nce, his Sharingan recorded the technique, and he moved on to the next.


    Reanimation Jutsu¡ªthere it was. This forbidden technique utilized living sacrifices to summon the souls of the dead and bind them to the world, granting them physical bodies to fight. Its strengthy not only in the summoning but in the fact that the resurrected were nearly immortal, possessing unlimited chakra and resilience. Killing them by conventional means was impossible; only sealing them could end their presence.


    The technique could potentially raise an invincible army, limited only by the skill of the summoner and the quality of the sacrifices. The best sacrifices were, of course, infused with the cells of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, who embodied the ideal of the "Sage body."


    The technique was also influenced by the caster''s power and skill level, more adept practitioners could bring back the deceased with a strength closer to their original state. Additionally, the summoner had control over how strong the resurrected person would be. Too weak, and they''d be useless; too strong, and they could be uncontroble. Orochimaru knew he''d need to refine the technique further, but even in its current state, it was groundbreaking.His Sharingan absorbed the details before moving to the next forbidden art.


    Flying Thunder God Technique¡ªthe unparalleled space-time jutsu that had made the Second and Fourth Hokage legendary for their speed. This one was an immediate priority to record.


    The next entry was peculiar: Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags. Orochimaru scanned the description, intrigued but ultimately unimpressed. The technique worked simrly to a shadow clone jutsu but with explosive tags. Each detonation created more explosive tags, leading to a massive chain reaction. While the resulting explosion was powerful, it was risky and difficult to control, which exined why it was forbidden.


    The fifth and sixth techniques made Orochimaru pause: Izanagi and Izanami.


    Izanagi was a reality-altering jutsu that allowed the user to turn any fatal situation into an illusion, effectively granting them an extra life. However, using it would permanently blind the eye performing the technique.


    Izanami, on the other hand, was a counterpart to Izanagi and aimed to force someone to confront their true self. Developed as a way to guide members of the Uchiha n who had be too arrogant, it locked the target in an endless loop until they epted their fate. Its ability to be broken by realization alone made it less reliable inbat, which was why it, too, had beenbeled forbidden.@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. Why are Uchiha techniques in the Book of Seals? But then, the answer came to him. Danzo had used Izanagi in the original timeline, and it was unlikely he''d learned it from the Uchiha themselves. These techniques were probably cataloged when the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara had worked together, creating a record that Danzo could ess.


    Should I bother learning these? Orochimaru wondered. Izanami had limited application; it was a technique for self-realization, not battle. But Izanagi, despite the steep price of losing an eye, was effectively a second chance at life.


    It could be useful one day, he decided,mitting the details to memory. The side effects could be mitigatedter, if possible.


    With that settled, he continued to scan the rest of the scroll.


    "Is that all?" Orochimaru muttered as he reached the nk portion of the scroll. It seemed sparse, but that wasn''t unexpected. Many forbidden techniques he remembered, like the Eight Gates Release and the Uzumaki n''s sealing arts, were either yet to be developed or held privately. The Reaper Death Seal, for example, was an Uzumaki technique that might not even be known to Kushina at this stage.


    With a final review, Orochimaru confirmed that the only truly valuable techniques for him were the Reanimation Jutsu and the Flying Thunder God Technique. Still, those two alone were enough to elevate his power to a whole new level.


    A small smirk yed on his lips as he closed the scroll.


    "These two techniques alone... they''re game changers."

 Chapter 189:

    Had it been that long since Orochimarust exchanged something from the system''s store? Thest time was years ago, when he''d given the Uchiha n wirelessmunication devices. Pushing aside the nostalgia, he refocused on finding a tool that could be of practical use. The system''s store was filled with auxiliary gadgets that could be exchanged for use but not reproduced on a mass scale. For any kind ofrge-scale production, significant research into basic daily technologies was necessary.


    But during wartime, Orochimaru had little time for such extensive studies.


    Surveince cameras were simple, low-tier technology that required minimal tech points, even less than the raw materials for gic repair fluid. The cost was trivial, 1¨C3 points per camera, and each was more advanced than anything Konoha could deploy for surveince.


    As for instation? For Orochimaru, it was child''s y.


    All he needed to do was find a way around Konoha''s existing surveincework, wait for a moment when Kushina wasn''t home, and slip in. ANBU''s watch over the Jinchuriki wasn''t relentless. They had their blind spots.


    A weekter, inside a secure guest room in Orochimaru''s residence, six screens glowed with different camera feeds. He watched them with satisfaction. Six views in total: one in the bedroom, one in the living room, one in the hallway, and three covering the front and back streets leading to the property.


    The coverage wasprehensive. Orochimaru''s goal was clear¡ªobserve Kushina''s habits, waiting for the right moment to make his move. Her house, though modestly sized, was in a less favorable part of Konoha, much like Danzo''s residence near the vige''s edge.


    Orochimaru kept watch on Kushina with the goal of the Nine-Tails in mind. Konoha''s surveince, however, was meant to safeguard their Jinchuriki. But now, they were not only monitoring her, they had their eyes on Orochimaru too. It was an unspoken reality.


    The ANBU tasked with monitoring Danzo''s movements had been instructed to keep tabs on Orochimaru''s activities, though their efforts were subtle. With Orochimaru''s high vignce, tailing him directly was impossible. He knew Hiruzen was wary, but it didn''t matter. Being involved with Danzo had pulled him into Konoha''s political undercurrent. There was no going back.So, they pretended not to see. They yed the game. The illusion of camaraderie as master and student remained intact, even if their loyalties didn''t. Open conflict between them would bring chaos, a risk Konoha couldn''t afford.


    And so, days turned into weeks.


    By May of the 34th year since Konoha''s founding, Orochimaru was preparing for his eventual deployment to the front lines, where he would relieve other forces. But before that, he had unfinished business outside the vige.


    Thirty kilometers from Konoha, in a forest clearing, a skirmish unfolded. Five rogue ninjas from a minor nation stood in a loose circle, clutching their weapons tightly. They eyed the long-haired Konoha Jounin with visible dread. Bodies of their fallenradesy around them.


    Despite being outnumbered, the man in the Jounin vest¡ªOrochimaru¡ªseemed unfazed. His expression was calm, a thin smile gracing his lips. A ck serpent coiled around his arm, baring its fangs as if mocking the panicked men.


    "A Konoha Jounin... with snakes... Are you... Orochimaru of the Sannin?" one muttered, his voice shaking.


    "Oh?" Orochimaru''s smile widened, his golden eyes gleaming. "I''m ttered that even wandering rogues know my name."


    "T-That''s him?"


    "There''s no mistake! We''re up against Orochimaru!"


    "No way! Why is he here? Isn''t there a war going on?"


    "It has to be a lie!"


    The mere mention of Orochimaru''s name filled them with dread. His reputation as one of the legendary Sannin had spread across thends, even reaching rogue groups like theirs. But why now? Why would someone of his caliber be here, facing them instead of being at the front lines? ???£Î?¦¢¨º?


    The confusion gnawed at them. They had fled to the Land of Fire to exploit the war''s chaos, stealing and killing without much fear. But now, they stood before a legend.


    "Master, you''re truly impressive!" hissed the ck snake coiled around his arm. "They''re paralyzed just hearing your name."


    "Indeed." Orochimaru chuckled, the sound dark and sinister. "Yamata, keep them alive."


    "Understood," replied the snake before vanishing into thin air.


    The sudden disappearance sent a ripple of panic through the rogues.


    "He''s gone?"


    "Where did he¡ª"


    "It''s true! The stories are true! This is bad, we need to¡ª"


    "Run!"


    "Curse it! Why did we have to meet him?"


    They tried to flee, darting in opposite directions. But it was already toote. Orochimaru moved swiftly, appearing behind one man, his crimson Sharingan catching the rogue''s eye.


    "Sharingan...!"


    Before the ninja could react, Orochimaru struck him at the base of the neck, knocking him unconscious. He didn''t hesitate, turning to the next target.@@novelbin@@


    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!" he called.


    Explosions and the sudden flurry of smoke bombs followed as the rogues desperately tried to cover their escape. Smoke filled the clearing, obscuring their view. But just when they thought they could slip away, figures appeared in the haze, blocking their path.


    Clones of Orochimaru.


    "You didn''t think I''de unprepared, did you?" Orochimaru''s voice echoed through the smoke. His clones surrounded them, their eyes glowing red.

 Chapter 191:

    Why do men prefer innocent girls when they''re young, but gravitate towards mature women with experience as they get older?


    It''s because, after being with many inexperienced girls, innocence bes less important. What bes more significant is the enjoyment of the experience itself.


    The biggest difference between a married woman and a younger girl lies in how they respond. With a married woman, there''s no need for extra instructions; a few gestures are enough tomunicate what''s needed, and she understands.


    When you stand, she knows to kneel; when you kneel, she knows to lean forward; when you lie down, she knows how to position herself over you. This level of understanding and seamless interaction is something that a less experienced girl may not be able to provide.


    Orochimaru and Tsunade had been together for a while, and it was clear that Tsunade had grown more daring under Orochimaru''s influence.


    She loved him deeply, perhaps more than she would ever admit, and it showed in the way she indulged his whims. So even though they were out in the wilderness, the thought of being caught didn''t deter her. They were both highly skilled ninjas; being discovered was unlikely.


    And with the variety of new things they''d already tried, what was one more unusual location? Tsunade''s mind raced with these thoughts, and soon, any hesitations melted away.


    Before long, they found a secluded spot and began their private rendezvous.


    While Orochimaru and Tsunade were otherwise engaged, Konoha was hosting some unexpected visitors.A group of dark-skinned, muscr shinobi dressed in white uniforms, each with a Cloud Vige forehead protector and armed with unique swords, walked confidently through the gates of Konoha.


    Their leader was imposing, and next to him was a shorter man who scanned the surroundings with keen eyes.


    "So, this is Konoha? Not bad at all," the smaller manmented.


    "It''s definitely more pleasant than home," another added.


    "But no matter how nice it is, it''s still not our vige," someone muttered.


    "Enough chatter. We''re here on business," the leader barked.


    "Understood," the others replied, falling silent.


    As they stepped through the main gate, the Konoha guards immediately took notice and approached.


    "Are you guests from the Cloud Vige?" one guard asked, voice steady but cautious.


    "Yes. Take us to your Hokage," the leadermanded.


    "Right this way, please," the guard responded, ushering them in.


    The history between Konoha and Kumo was fraught with tension. They had shed heavily during the First Shinobi War, but that battle had eventually led to an uneasy alliance. ??£Î??????@@novelbin@@


    More recently, Kumo had assisted Konoha against Iwagakure, which had strengthened their alliance. This time, they were here to discuss the ongoing war effort and solidify their cooperation.


    As the Cloud ninjas made their way through Konoha''s bustling streets, Konoha''s own shinobi looked on with curiosity, some with suspicion.


    "Is that really a Cloud ninja?" one muttered under their breath.


    "I can''t believe they''re here, walking around Konoha like it''s nothing," another said, voice tight with barely suppressed anger.


    "Hey, what are you thinking of doing?" his friend asked warily.


    "They killed my father in the war. What do you think I want to do?" the first ninja spat, clenching his fists.


    "Don''t be an idiot. We''re allies now. If you do anything, you''ll spark another war."


    "Damn it... I hate this!" the first ninja said, but the fire in his eyes dimmed as the reality of their situation set in.


    Conversations like this were happening all over Konoha. The wounds from the war were still fresh, and resentment ran deep. Many families had lost loved ones to the Cloud''s forces, just as the Cloud had lost people to Konoha. It wasn''t the kind of hatred that could be erased overnight.


    Yet, most of the Konoha shinobi knew better than to act on these feelings. Attacking the Cloud ninjas would be seen as an act of aggression, one that could easily rekindle the war. They had no choice but to swallow their anger and watch.


    "Cloud ninjas?" Orochimaru muttered that evening as he and Tsunade returned to the vige, overhearing snippets of conversation from the passing crowd.


    It was clear that Kumo hade to Konoha to discuss war strategies. Orochimaru''s eyes glinted, a trace of intrigue crossing his face as he pieced together the implications.


    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade asked, noticing his expression.


    "Nothing," Orochimaru replied, his lips curving into a sly smile. "I just remembered something... amusing."


    "Amusing?" Tsunade echoed, raising an eyebrow.


    "The dress I ordered a while back should be ready soon," he said, smoothly changing the subject.


    "You...!" Tsunade flushed, half-exasperated but not letting go of his arm.


    It was true¡ªOrochimaru had be more brazen over time, and Tsunade had found herself going along with it more often than not. Before they had be a couple, such boldments would have made her angry, but now? Now, she simply epted them, responding with a mix of embarrassment and affection.


    A few dayster, in thete afternoon...


    In one of Konoha''s guest residences, several Cloud ninjas gathered, their faces serious as they nned.


    Each was geared up and ready, with a rough map spread out on the table before them.


    "Ryosuke, did you confirm everything?" the leader asked.


    "Yes. At nine o''clock tonight, Konoha''s barrier will drop briefly for about thirty seconds. That''s our window. After we grab the target, we''ll make our way over the wall and escape from here," Ryosuke replied, pointing to a specific corner on the map.


    The leader nodded. "You''re sure about this?"


    "I''ve been watching for days. It''s consistent, must be when the Barrier Corps changes shifts," Ryosuke confirmed.


    "Good. The girl''s chakra is distinct, and with her red hair, she''s unmistakable. Tonight, we make our move."


    The rest of the team acknowledged the order and dispersed to make their final preparations. The n was meticulous, clearly not the work of amateurs. They hade prepared.


    But what they didn''t realize was that, at that very moment, a man was sittingfortably on his couch, watching everything unfold on a set of monitors. He held a cup of tea, observing their every move with keen interest, as if he were watching a game.


    "Just as expected. It''s exactly like I remembered," Orochimaru murmured to himself, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 193:

    Where did this equipmente from? It was a valid question.


    But Tsunade didn''t seem too interested in the answer. "Why should I even ask? Isn''t it natural for you to have these things?"


    Natural?


    "Heh, I suppose you''re right."


    Hearing Tsunade''s response, a small smirk appeared on Orochimaru''s face. The surveince screens he was using weren''t state-of-the-artputers but rather small television monitors stacked together. To Tsunade, it wouldn''t have appeared too different from Konoha''s own monitoring setup.


    Tsunade, like others who knew Orochimaru, was already familiar with his reputation for innovation. He had been behind several of Konoha''s scientific advancements, including the development of advanced ninja tools. So, seeing any form of high-tech device in his possession was hardly surprising.


    It was part of why she trusted him. Orochimaru was an enigma¡ªbrilliant, unconventional, yet undeniably loyal to Konoha''s cause, or at least to his own ambitions that aligned with it.


    Smiling softly, Orochimaru sat back and gestured for Tsunade toe closer. Without hesitation, she moved to sit on hisp. The familiarity between them spoke volumes; they were more than just teammates or childhood friends, they were lovers who shared a deep, albeit unconventional, bond.


    Tsunade''s eyes shifted to the screens again, her curiosity piqued. She still wondered why he would go through the trouble of monitoring Kushina. But before she could ask, she noticed the figures in the ck uniforms and their distinctive headbands moving stealthily in the shadows."Orochimaru, what are they nning to do?" she asked, her tone serious.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Orochimaru said, his golden eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    ---


    On the far side of Konoha, in a modest house near the vige''s edge, Kushina had been woken by faint noises outside. She wrapped her robe around her and cautiously opened the door. But before she could call out for help, her vision was suddenly blocked by several unfamiliar figures.


    Before she could even scream, a rough hand mped over her mouth, and everything went dark.


    The Kumo ninjas acted swiftly. In less than a minute, they had subdued Kushina, tied her hands, and carried her off into the night.


    "We''re clear!" one of the ninjas whispered as they made their way through the vige streets, weaving into the shadows and heading toward the perimeter wall.


    Everything was going ording to n. As expected, the barrier fluctuated during the brief changeover at the security post, allowing them a window of opportunity. Within moments, the team had scaled the wall and disappeared into the forest beyond Konoha.


    After a couple of kilometers, the Kumo ninjas slowed their pace, confident that they''d avoided detection.


    "Alright, we''re in the clear," said the leader, catching his breath. He nced over at the young girl in their grasp. "Tie her up properly."


    Kushina, who had begun to regain consciousness, felt her heart drop as reality hit her, she''d been kidnapped. The memories of her vige being attacked, of losing her parents and home, rushed back like a cold wave. ?????¨§?


    Was she to lose everything again?


    "Please... someone, help me," she thought desperately as she struggled against the ropes binding her wrists. But the more she twisted, the more hopeless her situation seemed. She could feel the rough hands of her captors and the chill of the night pressing in around her.


    Despite the overwhelming fear, she resolved to leave a trail. When the Kumo ninjas weren''t looking, Kushina discreetly pulled at strands of her vivid red hair, letting them fall to the ground as subtle markers, hoping someone, anyone¡ªwould follow.


    But doubt crept in. Who would notice her absence? She had no real friends in Konoha, and the vige was already shrouded in sleep.


    "Am I really going to be taken away? Is this... the end?" Despair started to consume her.@@novelbin@@


    Just then, a shout broke through the silence.


    "Who''s there?"


    Kushina''s eyes snapped open as she felt a sudden tug at the rope around her wrists, yanking her backward. The jolt sent her sprawling to the ground. The rough impact made her wince, but it was enough to clear her vision.


    Ahead, in the faint moonlight, a lone figure stepped out from the shadows of the trees. His hands were casually tucked into his pockets, his eyes glowing with an eerie intensity.


    "Orochimaru-sama?" Kushina gasped, stunned.


    The three Kumo ninjas were visibly tense, drawing their weapons as they recognized the emblem on Orochimaru''s k jacket. He was no ordinary shinobi¡ªhe was a legend.


    "Stay back!" the leader shouted, pressing a kunai to Kushina''s neck. "Even if you''re a Konoha elite, don''te any closer, or she¡ª"


    But before the Kumo ninja could finish, Orochimaru vanished from sight, reappearing in an instant directly in front of them. His cold, golden eyes locked onto the leader''s as a sinister smirk crossed his lips.


    "Is that really your n? Surrender now and spare yourself the humiliation."

 Chapter 196:

    "On your face?"


    Orochimaru was taken aback by Tsunade''s words.


    Was this Tsunade always so bold, or had she changed over time?


    Reflecting on it for a moment, Orochimaru leaned toward thetter. When they first became a couple, Tsunade had been affectionate but also somewhat conservative. She would never have said something like this back then.


    She probably only made this kind of offer because she was asking for something in return, but until now, she had never taken it this far¡­


    Did Tsunade truly have the potential to act like a devoted wife? Was Orochimaru genuinely moved by her proposition?


    Orochimaru''s mind cleared up as he recognized his current situation. But it didn''t matter much to him now. He was already past caring about that sort of thing.


    After all, the original Orochimaru from the series was even more entric than he was; they just had different areas of focus.


    This time, Orochimaru didn''t refuse Tsunade''s offer. He wasn''t sure why Tsunade would make such a bold promise just for some home-cooked meals, but he wasn''t going to question it.And in the conversation that followed, everything became clear.


    Tsunade wanted Kushina to stay at their house because, after they got together, her maternal instincts had started to emerge.


    She felt a strangepassion for Kushina.


    What an unexpected turn of events.


    Tsunade, despite her love for peace, was an elite ninja with a strong sense of duty. She wasn''t one to pity someone simply because they had a difficult life story. Even if that person was a distant rtive like Kushina from the Uzumaki n, sympathy was not something easily given in the ninja world.


    Of course, Orochimaru had no objections to Tsunade''s request. He was also curious to see how Konoha''s higher-ups would react to it.


    The result was unsurprising.


    Thanks to Tsunade''s influence, the Konoha leadership that would typically oppose such a move didn''t interfere.


    Ordinarily, as the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, Kushina''s movements would be strictly monitored, and living with other ninjas outside the designated areas of surveince would be forbidden. Although living with other ninja wasn''t the issue, the leaders would never risk exposing Kushina''s status as the Jinch¨±riki.


    But with Tsunade involved, they had nothing to say. Tsunade wasn''t just the princess of the Senju n; she was also capable of using Wood Release. Her position meant that dealing with Jinch¨±riki would eventually be part of her duties.


    So after some discussion, they didn''t oppose the arrangement.


    Because of this, two new residents moved into Orochimaru''s home: Tsunade and Kushina.


    Watching Orochimaru work in the kitchen, Kushina, who already had a certain admiration for him, felt her surprise deepen.


    "Is this really one of the legendary Sannin, feared across the battlefield? It''s unbelievable."


    As this thought crossed her mind, she nced at Tsunade beside her.


    Tsunade,pletely enamored, was watching Orochimaru cook with an expression of pure bliss. She didn''t notice Kushina''s gaze at all.


    So this is what happiness looks like, Kushina thought¡­


    By June of Konoha Year 34, preparations for border defense rotations had begun, and many teams were heading to the front lines.


    Nawaki and Hy¨±ga Hizashi, having grown stronger and gained battle experience alongside Orochimaru, were now set to participate in missions on their own. They had enough battlefield experience to operate independently, while Orochimaru would be leading a new team of recruits. ????????s


    Tsunade naturally worried about Nawaki joining another team, but war left no room for hesitation.


    Besides, Orochimaru assured her that with his advanced training, Nawaki''s current strength wasparable to that of an ordinary j¨­nin. Even on the battlefield, he wouldn''t fall easily.


    With that, Tsunade felt somewhat reassured.


    "Orochimaru-sama, I''m in your care!"


    "Orochimaru-sama, please look after Mikoto!"


    On the street outside the Hokage''s office, Orochimaru was slightly surprised when he saw the first new recruit reporting to him.


    "Uchiha Mikoto? Well, this is an interesting twist."


    Battlefield teamposition was crucial for maintaining bnce, so it was rare to see members of the same n assigned to the same team.


    Thus, it wasn''t out of the ordinary for an Uchiha to be part of his unit.


    "Yes, it is," Orochimaru nodded, then turned to Uchiha Akihara beside him. "Don''t worry. Although this mission involves a six-person squad, there are two j¨­nin among us, so the risk should be manageable."


    "I''m confident with you leading the team, sir," Uchiha Akihara responded respectfully.


    It wasn''t ttery but an honest sentiment.


    This time, Konoha decided to assign two j¨­nin to some squads because thest war had brought significant casualties.


    One j¨­nin leading five rookies often wasn''t enough for protection.


    In the previous conflict, many squads suffered losses, and some teams were even wiped out due to the inexperience of their members.


    Konoha had adjusted their tactics in response, but Orochimaru''s team had remained unchanged.@@novelbin@@


    He didn''t need the change.


    Not only did he achieve outstanding results with five recruits, but there were no casualties under his leadership.


    This demonstrated Orochimaru''s exceptional skill inmanding his unit.


    After exchanging a few more words with Uchiha Akihara, who then left with his team, Orochimaru looked at the ck-haired girl standing in front of him, deep in thought.


    "Um¡­ Sir, when are we setting out?" Mikoto''s voice broke into his thoughts.


    "We''ll meet at the vige gates at nine tomorrow morning."


    "So now¡­"


    "You''lle with me for a bit," Orochimaru said decisively.


    Though puzzled, Mikoto obediently followed him.


    They had only taken a couple of steps when another Uchiha passed by them, walking in the opposite direction. Their paths barely crossed, and there was no interaction.


    But the brief encounter left Orochimaru feeling even more puzzled.


    ncing at theposed Mikoto, he asked, "Mikoto, you''re not going to greet your n member?"


    "n member?" Uchiha Mikoto was momentarily confused, then turned to look behind her and realized, "Oh, him? I''ve seen him around the n, but we''re not that close."


    ".¡­"


    Weren''t Fugaku and Mikoto supposed to be childhood friends?


    What in the world was going on?

 Chapter 198:

    Orochimaru himself had lost his parents, and even after being reborn into this world, he still had no family or close friends.


    Konoha never felt like home to him, and he couldn''t feel his presence there.@@novelbin@@


    Initially, he trained tirelessly to survive, conducted meticulous research, took on missions to prove himself on the battlefield, and even coborated with Danzo.


    Later, to give himself purpose, he set a lofty goal.


    To unite the entire ninja world under his power.


    But that goal was distant, and the journey toward it was exhausting.


    There were times when Orochimaru felt lost.


    Why push so hard? To survive? To prevent Madara''s resurrection?


    If that were the case, his current strength would be more than sufficient.It didn''t take monumental power to thwart Madara''s return; just a few well-ced ns would suffice.


    And uniting the ninja world?


    What real benefit did that bring him?


    What was the point of pursuing it?


    Orochimaru found himself grappling with these thoughts, unable to make sense of his own motivations.


    Sometimes, he needed to feel alive through unconventional means.


    Many people in the ninja world searched for their purpose in unusual ways.


    For instance, in the early stages of the original series, Gaara found his purpose in killing.


    Haku existed for Zabuza.


    Nagato''s life revolved around Yahiko and Konan.


    Kimimaro lived for Orochimaru.


    There were endless examples¡ªpeople, goals, power, ideologies¡ªall serving as anchors to keep going.


    At the core, it was about finding a reason to live.


    And Orochimaru was no different now.


    For him, that reason was Tsunade.


    Only when he was with Tsunade could he truly feel that he was alive¡­


    Meanwhile, in the shadows, a young red-haired girl watched everything happening in the yard, eyes wide with astonishment under the moonlight.


    What¡­ did she just see?


    Kushina was bewildered.


    Though only ten, ninja children matured faster than most.


    She didn''t fully grasp what was happening, but she knew enough to understand that whatever it was, it was meant for adults.


    The fact that the usually fierce, strong-willed Tsunade would act so submissive around Orochimaru? That was beyond belief.


    And was that¡­ edible?


    Why else would Tsunade seem to enjoy it so much?


    Kushina''s cheeks flushed as she pped a hand over her mouth to stifle any noise. She tiptoed back to her room and buried herself under her quilt, heart racing. ?¨¢N???¨º?


    But her face stayed hot, and she couldn''t shake the scene she''d just witnessed.


    The words, the movements, the looks, and the expressions¡ªall reyed vividly in her mind.


    And Tsunade''s chest... it was really that big¡­ Wait! What was she even thinking?!


    Kushina pulled the nket over her head, trying to block out the memory and calm herself¡­


    The next morning, Orochimaru and Tsunade were up early and headed to the vige gates while Kushina was still fast asleep.


    The war continued, but this time, Orochimaru''s entire squad had changed.


    In addition to Uchiha Mikoto, there was one j¨­nin and three ch¨±nin.


    Orochimaru didn''t even bother to remember their names, but each of them showed him utmost respect.


    When they found out they''d be assigned to Orochimaru''s team the day before, they were thrilled.


    Even the j¨­nin, named Jiro, was taken aback by his assignment.


    He was going to fight alongside Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin? It was almost surreal.


    "Let''s go."


    When Orochimaru reached the vige gates, he gave a casual wave to the team.


    He''d seen more than enough war in his time.


    There was no need for pre-battle speeches or rallying cries. Once they arrived at the battlefield, he would assess their skills, that was more than sufficient.


    Tsunade and Orochimaru parted ways there, as they were suited to different roles.


    Orochimaru wasn''t bothered by it; during wartime, there was little time for romance anyway.


    This time, battles were still conducted in team formations.


    Orochimaru led his squad swiftly toward the front lines facing the Sand Vige.


    Though he found these repetitive wars tiresome, he still fought with meticulous precision.


    Summoning reconnaissance snakes, the small ck serpents, Manda¡ªnone were spared.


    Upon learning that Orochimaru had joined the battlefield, the Sand shinobi became more cautious in their strategies.


    Even the Third Kazekage was frustrated but could do little against him.


    Chiyo had already lost her son and was struggling with her motivation to fight.


    Meanwhile, Konoha had its own formidable lineup with the Sannin and Hatake Sakumo.


    In such a bnced struggle, the Sand Vige was stuck.


    After less than a year of Orochimaru''s presence on the battlefield, the Sand Vige found itself in a difficult position.


    Advance? With Orochimaru and Sakumo there, they couldn''t break through.


    Retreat? That felt like admitting defeat.


    So, after deliberation, the Third Kazekage made an important decision¡­


    The Land of Rivers was a small country situated between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.


    During war, such neutralnds inevitably became the battlefields forrger nations.


    Just like the Land of Rain before it.


    Now, while there were still battle sites in the Land of Rain, due to Hanzo''s previous strength, many conflicts had shifted to the Land of Rivers.


    Amid the rugged mountains of the Land of Rivers, five figures hid behindrge rocks nking the road, waiting in silence.


    Mikoto, dressed in standard-issue gear with a sword on her back, hid behind a boulder, eyes fixed on Orochimaru''s back with admiration.


    Over the past year, she had witnessed countless battles led by him and understood just how different the Sannin were from ordinary ninja.


    Even among j¨­nin, they weren''t equals.


    Five enemy j¨­nin attacking with everything they had still couldn''t harm Orochimaru.


    With someone like him in the vige, how could any other shinobi vige hope to win against Konoha?


    "Mikoto!"


    "... Mikoto?"


    "Yes¡­ Yes!" Mikoto snapped out of her reverie, responding quickly.


    Orochimaru frowned. "Stay focused on the battlefield."


    "Apologies, Lord Orochimaru!"


    "Never mind that. Are we at the right position ording to our intel?"


    Mikoto nced at the map, then at the terrain around them. "Yes, this matches the map perfectly."


    "Good."


    "Um, Lord Orochimaru, if I may ask, who are we waiting to ambush here? Even you seem¡­ cautious."


    "Who are we ambushing?" Orochimaru smirked. "I''m not certain. But ording to our intel, it''s likely the Third Kazekage."


    "W-What? The¡­ Third Kazekage?"

 Chapter 200:

    The Sand Vige wanted this war to continue, and to make that happen, the Third Kazekage himself hade out to take down Orochimaru.


    If he could eliminate either Orochimaru or Hatake Sakumo, it would give his forces the freedom to move on the battlefield without constraint.


    He was here to kill Orochimaru. At the same time, Orochimaru had every intention of killing him.


    In a sh between two armies, taking down the leader was the fastest path to victory.


    If the Kazekage were eliminated, the Sand forces would be left leaderless and unable to mount an effective counterattack.


    But the Land of Wind was vast, and Orochimaru couldn''t fly.


    Finding the Kazekage, let alone challenging him to a direct fight, was no simple task.


    So, his only option was to remain on the battlefield, systematically taking out stronger opponents one by one.


    He knew that his actions would eventually draw out the higher-ups of the Sand Vige.As he continued to eliminate more powerful foes and strengthen his reputation, the arrival of the Kazekage became inevitable unless the Sand Vige chose to retreat permanently.


    And, just as he expected, he received intel from Konoha''s Intelligence Department the previous morning.


    The report indicated that the Third Kazekage was preparing to make a move, likely targeting either Orochimaru or Hatake Sakumo, and advised caution until reinforcements could arrive.


    The report also provided a rough route that the Kazekage might take.


    And now, Orochimaru stood along that path with his team, ready for a counterattack.


    "Lord Orochimaru, can we really pull this off?" Mikoto whispered, her voice unsteady as she crouched behind him after setting the traps.


    The Kazekage was no ordinary foe. How could traps set up so hastily be of any use?


    Orochimaru turned his head slightly, his eyes meeting hers. "Are you afraid?"


    "I¡­" Mikoto lowered her gaze in embarrassment.


    Who wouldn''t be afraid? Not everyone possessed Orochimaru''s strength.


    Orochimaru''s voice remained calm. "Don''t worry. When the timees, I''ll make sure you all have a chance to retreat."


    "Then¡­ what about you?"


    "Me?" Orochimaru smirked. "I''ll be staying to end this war."


    "What? You¡­"


    "Quiet. They''reing." ¡­


    In the dense jungle, dozens of figures raced forward at high speed.


    The Third Kazekage led the group, nked by over a dozen j¨­nin as his guard.


    "They should be in this area. Stay alert!" hemanded.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Hold up!"


    The Third Kazekage raised a hand, signaling them to stop.


    Without needing further orders, the sensory ninjas in the group activated their abilities.


    Within moments, they detected the hidden presence of enemies, exchanged quick nods, and reported their findings to the Kazekage.


    The Third Kazekage''s lips curled into a cold smile as he listened to the report. He waved his hand.


    The Sand ninjas immediately understood, dispersing and positioning themselves to encircle the nearby mountain.


    "Konoha rats, we know you''re here! Come out and face your death!" His voice cut through the air, confident and unwavering.


    "Damn it, we''ve been found out."


    "What¡­ what do we do now, Lord Orochimaru?"


    "I-I don''t want to die!"@@novelbin@@


    "Lord Orochimaru¡­"


    "Well, well, I was hoping for an ambush, but it looks like we''ve got quite the guest this time!" Orochimaru stepped out from behind the rock with an air of feigned disappointment. £Ò????????


    The other Konoha ninjas, gripping their weapons tightly, followed his lead.


    There was no other choice. Hiding at this point meant certain death. Following Orochimaru, on the other hand, at least gave them a fighting chance. It was a hard-earned lesson they had learned from previous missions under him.


    But even so, looking at the thirty to forty Sand ninjas surrounding them, fear clutched at their hearts.


    Even the j¨­nin and Mikoto''s hands trembled as they gripped their weapons.


    It was still hard for them to understand why Orochimaru had brought them here to ambush the Kazekage, and with so few people, no less.


    It seemed impossible.


    "You''re Orochimaru?" The Third Kazekage''s voice was direct and cold.


    "Looks like it," Orochimaru said with a nonchnt grin.


    The Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as he took in Orochimaru''s paleplexion and long hair. A look of disdain crossed his face.


    "Is that all?"


    "Is that all?" Orochimaru echoed, smirking.


    "I thought the legendary Sannin of Konoha would be more formidable." The Kazekage''s gaze shifted to the Konoha team behind Orochimaru. "But this? You''re insulting me."


    Suddenly, kunai with explosive tags flew at them from all directions, closing in fast.


    Before Orochimaru could react, the j¨­nin, Jiro, was already moving. He mmed his hands to the ground.


    "Earth Release: Earth Wall!"


    Boom!


    Four thick walls of earth rose up, shielding the team from the iing projectiles.


    The detonating tags hit the walls and exploded, shrouding the area in smoke and dust.


    "Lord Orochimaru¡­" Jiro began, voice tense. But before he could finish, a hiss interrupted him.


    A giant purple-patterned serpent appeared beneath them, breaking through the walls.


    "Hey, Orochimaru!"


    "Take them and get out of here, Manda," Orochimaru ordered.


    "Fine!"


    Manda, now more cooperative than before, didn''t question orders, even if he wasn''t pleased about others standing on his head.


    The giant snake coiled up, grabbed the four shinobi, and began slithering away, smashing through any obstacles in its path. Orochimaru leaped off Manda''s head as it charged forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Sand shinobi weren''t idle either. They quickly raised earth walls in an attempt to block Manda''s escape.


    But Manda was not only powerful; he was agile. If he could dodge, he did. If he couldn''t, he forced his way through.


    Stopping a determined Manda was near impossible.


    The Third Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as he watched the rampaging serpent. He prepared to use his iron sand to halt it when¡ª


    Boom!


    The ground beneath him gave way, and iron walls rose around him, forming an arena.


    "Earth Release: Earth Prison!"


    The copsed ground and the iron walls around it created a makeshift duel ring.


    As the dust settled, the Third Kazekage''s expression darkened.


    He realized it was now just him and Orochimaru within this iron-walled space. What was going on?


    "Is this brat challenging me to a one-on-one duel? Did he use his team as bait to get his subordinates out? No¡­ There''s no way all of his people could have escaped¡­ What?!"


    The Third Kazekage''s eyes widened as he noticed several bodies lying on the ground.


    Dead? When did this happen?


    "Now, no one will interrupt us, right, Lord Kazekage?"

 Chapter 203:

    "Ma Release? It does have its uses¡ªnot just for an Absolute Defense simr to Gaara''s, but for flight too?"


    "How exactly does the flying work? Manipting the maic field around oneself?"


    Orochimaru strolled through the jungle, muttering his thoughts aloud. While defensive techniques weren''t particrly appealing to him, the ability to fly piqued his interest.


    From what he had observed during the battle with the Third Kazekage, the ability to fly offered an advantage, although it wasn''t especially fast and the altitude was limited.


    Still, it was better than nothing.


    "Can''tin," he mused internally. "Anything useful is a win."


    With the genes of the First Hokage and the Uchiha n already integrated into his body, most other bloodline abilities paled inparison.


    After all, the power of Wood Release and the Sharingan was unmatched. What bloodline could trulypare with those?


    Yet, the Ma Release was intriguing enough to consider integrating."Lord Orochimaru!"


    A clear, gentle voice broke his thoughts. Momentster, the sound of swift footsteps followed, and several figures appeared before him.


    Orochimaru looked up. "Mikoto, you''re all safe, I see."


    "Yes, we''re¡­ we''re fine!" Mikoto stuttered, surprised. Shouldn''t she be the one asking if he was alright?


    "Lord Orochimaru, you¡­"


    "I''m fine," Orochimaru cut her off with a wave of his hand, already anticipating her question.


    "Fine? And the Third Kazekage¡­"


    "He''s dead."


    "W-What? Dead?"


    The brief exchange left everyone around stunned.


    "No¡­ No way."


    "The Third Kazekage was really killed by Orochimaru-sama?"


    They looked at Orochimaru, whose clothes were dusty but showed no signs of injury. The disbelief was clear in their eyes.


    Not injured? To kill the Third Kazekage without taking any damage? And surrounded by so many enemies?


    It sounded impossible.


    "No need for fuss," Orochimaru said tly. "Let''s head back. With the Kazekage dead, the Sand Vige forces will retreat soon enough."


    He spoke as if it were a minor event, leaving the others momentarily dumbfounded.


    When they snapped out of their shock, Orochimaru was already walking ahead. They hurried to catch up. ¡­


    The news of the Third Kazekage''s death at the hands of Orochimaru on the battlefield quickly reached Konoha''s frontline outposts.


    Initially, the reports were met with disbelief.


    The Third Kazekage was renowned for his strength. Even if someone could defeat him in battle, killing him was another matter entirely.


    There were few in the entire ninja world capable of such a feat.


    Even if two Kage-level ninjas fought, the most likely oue would be mutual destruction.


    How could Orochimaru, a disciple of the Hokage, aplish this?


    But the news became undeniable when the Sand forces began their retreat, and confirmations arrived from different channels.


    The reality was inescapable, and soon, the news spread like wildfire.


    It wasn''t long before all of Konoha was abuzz with talk.


    "Has Orochimaru be this strong?"


    Sitting in the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage was taken aback when he received the confirmation.


    He knew that even against the Third Kazekage, his own odds would be about 60-40 at best.


    How had Orochimaru grown powerful enough to kill him?


    Hiruzen considered even a draw to be a stretch.


    "Astonishing."


    "Yes, but it''s definitely good news for us."


    "Indeed. With the Sand retreating, Iwa won''t hold out much longer."


    "Sarutobi, your student is something else."


    The Konoha leadership had lost count of how many times Orochimaru had shocked them.


    Logically, they should have been used to his achievements by now.


    But each time, Orochimaru managed to surprise them, sparking a new wave of awe. ¡­


    The death of the Third Kazekage sent shockwaves through the Sand Vige in the Land of Wind.


    After their retreat, Orochimaru and Mikoto swiftly moved to the Iwa front.


    Facing thebined might of Konoha and their recent defeat, Iwa was forced to surrender.


    With the fall of both Sand and Iwa, Konoha celebrated a major victory.


    Orochimaru''s decisive act of killing the Third Kazekage had not only turned the tide but also led to the Second Ninja War ending several years earlier than expected. ?????????@@novelbin@@


    At that time, Orochimaru was just 25 years old.


    The death of the Third Kazekage?


    Killed by Orochimaru?


    As the news spread through the other nations, reactions ranged from shock to disbelief.


    Did Orochimaru of Konoha possess the strength to kill a Kage?


    And not just any Kage, but the Third Kazekage of the Sand Vige?


    The Third Kazekage was widely considered the strongest in the Sand Vige''s history.


    If Orochimaru had killed him in the midst of battle, didn''t that mean his strength now exceeded Kage level?


    Not only had Konoha developed advanced technology, but it now had an additional Kage-level powerhouse.


    It was important to understand that the title of "Kage" wasn''t just honorary; it came with weight.


    In the entire ninja world, only the leaders of the five major viges had the right to bear that title.


    A Kage was not only a symbol of prestige but also a representation of power.


    Anyone who held the title was a force to be reckoned with,manding respect from other great nations.


    Because of this, after the Second Ninja War, Orochimaru''s name spread rapidly throughout the world.


    He became as famous as Hanzo of the Smander, if not more so.


    After all, even Hanzo had suffered defeat at the hands of Orochimaru.


    Back in Sand Vige, the death of the Third Kazekage left them without a clear sessor.


    Chiyo and Ebizo took on the duties of leadership temporarily, but the blow to their morale was severe.


    With ongoing tensions with Iwa, the vige faced both internal and external crises.


    If Iwa hadn''t also taken heavy losses, Sand might have been vulnerable to an immediate invasion.


    Meanwhile, Konoha basked in their victory.


    Though they had suffered casualties, the strategic gains and minimized losses made the victory all the sweeter. The entire vige celebrated.


    "Lord Orochimaru, look this way!"


    "Long live Lord Orochimaru!"


    "Orochimaru-sama is incredible!"


    "Orochimaru-sama, I love you!"


    As Orochimaru walked through the streets of Konoha, he was met with cheers and admiration.


    The swift end to the war wasrgely attributed to his ying of the Third Kazekage.


    And waiting for him back in the vige was Tsunade, who had returned earlier and greeted him with a grin.


    "Haha, Orochimaru, you really are amazing!"

 Chapter 205:

    Proposing has traditionally been a man''s role.


    A woman proposing to a man? While not entirely unheard of, it''s rare, and most women wouldn''t do it.


    But Tsunade wasn''t like most women.


    She always spoke and acted on impulse, following her own rules. If she was angry, she didn''t hold back, regardless of who was at fault.


    Marriage was something she had never seriously thought about. But after having a bit too much to drink, her mind inevitably wandered.


    She had returned to the vige earlier than Orochimaru and was more aware of the changes around them.


    Take Hatake Sakumo, for example, a peer of theirs, the famed Konoha White Fang. He had gotten married before heading to war, and now his son was already a year old.


    Even Might Duy, who trained tirelessly despite his humble abilities, had a one-year-old son as well.


    In contrast, Tsunade and Orochimaru had been together much longer than these other couples. Yet they weren''t even married, let alone thinking about children.Reflecting on this, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of restlessness.


    Despite the faint ridicule in Orochimaru''s tone, Tsunade didn''t seem to care. With slightly tipsy eyes, she gazed affectionately at the man across from her, the man who had imed both her heart and her body.


    "Propose to you? Just say yes already. What other choice do I even have?" Tsunade quipped casually.


    Her words carried a trace of weariness that Orochimaru couldn''t miss.


    "Are you¡­ tired of fighting?" he asked, his voice soft.


    "Yeah¡­ You always seem to understand me," Tsunade admitted, setting her ss down and nodding without hesitation. "Honestly, I don''t think it''s right for me to feel this way, but I just don''t want to go back to the battlefield anymore."


    She nced up at him, her voice quieter now. "I don''t want to lose anyone else. And I definitely don''t want to lose you. You understand, don''t you?"


    "I understand," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. "As for marriage... While it''s bound to happen eventually, I think we should wait just a little longer."


    "Alright then," Tsunade sighed, rubbing her temples. "Can you help me home? My head feels a little dizzy¡­"


    "Help you back? Of course." Orochimaru ced money on the table before reaching out his hand to her. "Give me your hand."


    Tsunade hesitated for only a moment before cing her hand in his.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the two disappeared from the izakaya.


    When they reappeared, they were standing in Orochimaru''s room.


    The familiar surroundings sobered Tsunade up almost immediately. She nced around in confusion.


    "This is¡­?"


    "The same ability I used to defeat the Kazekage," Orochimaru exined calmly.


    "You¡­ You actually learned the Flying Thunder God Technique?" Tsunade asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    The Flying Thunder God Technique, invented by the Second Hokage, was a jutsu many had seen but few could even attempt to learn. It required not only exceptional intelligence but also precision and immense chakra control, qualities rare among even the most skilled shinobi. ?????¦¢¨¨?


    When had Orochimaru mastered it? And where had he even learned it?


    Tsunade''s shock was evident, but she didn''t press for answers. She knew there were things Orochimaru chose not to share with her, like the time he had been secretly monitoring Kushina.


    And now, though surprised by his use of the Flying Thunder God Technique, she quickly brushed it aside.


    She had no intention of digging further.


    Over time, Tsunade hade to understand that Orochimaru disliked being questioned about certain matters. As long as he wasn''t doing anything to harm the vige, she chose to trust him and let things be.


    If asking too many questions strained their rtionship, it wasn''t worth it.


    Still slightly drunk, Tsunade soon fell asleep on the bed. Orochimaru, however, remained wide awake.


    Marriage? The idea alone was troubling.


    And given his current position, marriage was hardly practical.


    As night descended, Orochimaru sat in the front yard, his mind clouded with thoughts about the future.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the vige, Danzo looked coldly at the girl kneeling before him, his brows furrowed.


    The girl had striking orange hair, a sword strapped to her back, and wore sses. Despite her polite demeanor, her eyes shone with unwavering determination.


    Leaning on his cane, Danzo spoke in a low voice. "So, you''re asking to leave the Root?"@@novelbin@@


    "Yes. Please grant my request, Danzo-sama."


    "Non¨­, do you have any idea how much time and effort I''ve invested in training you? How many years you''ve served me and now you want to leave?"


    "I deeply apologize, Danzo-sama."


    "You''re certain about this?"


    "Yes. Please approve my request." Non¨­''s tone was resolute, her decision unwavering.


    Danzo''s eyes shed with a brief but unmistakable hint of killing intent. It dissipated just as quickly.


    "Fine. But you know the rules any ninja who leaves the Root cannot work under the Hokage''s directmand. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Very well. Submit your resignation in writing."


    "Understood."


    Non¨­ was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Danzo to agree so easily.


    As a former member of the Root, she was well aware of how strict its policies were. Getting in was difficult, but leaving was nearly impossible.


    And yet, Danzo had agreed without a fight. It felt almost too easy.


    Still, she didn''t dare overthink it. Bowing respectfully, she exited his office.


    As her figure disappeared from view, Danzo narrowed his eyes.


    "F¨±," he called out.


    A fully armed operative stepped forward. "Yes, Lord Danzo?"


    "Assign two capable trackers to keep an eye on her."


    "Understood."


    ¡­


    Walking alone through the quiet streets, Non¨­ felt an odd mix of relief and unease.


    While she had a n for what came next, she hadn''t anticipated Danzo agreeing so readily. The ease of her departure left her feeling unsettled.


    Lost in thought, she found herself standing outside a brightly lit house.


    "Here¡­?"


    She stared at the door, both familiar and unfamiliar, and a memory surfaced of a pale-skinned, dark-haired boy.


    Though their interactions had been brief, Non¨­ had always remembered Orochimaru.


    His raw talent had left asting impression on her during their youth. He had once stood up for her, sparing her from the bullying of other Root operatives. Even as she worked undercover in enemy territory, his name echoed through the ninja world.


    Orochimaru, one of the Sannin.


    "Should I¡­ see him before I leave?" she murmured to herself.


    He had helped her once, after all.


    Resolving to at least thank him, Non¨­ stepped toward the door, raising her hand to knock, only to pause and lower it again.


    "I''m just a nobody. He probably doesn''t even remember me."


    She smiled bitterly, ready to walk away. What right did she have to disturb a living legend?


    But just as she turned to leave, the door creaked open behind her.


    "Non¨­," came a calm, familiar voice. "If you were going to knock, why note inside?"


    Non¨­ turned, her expression one of shock.


    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ you¡­ you remember me?"

 Chapter 208:

    Could the Flying Thunder God Technique alone kill the Third Kazekage?


    Danzo had his doubts and truthfully, so would anyone else.


    After all, the Flying Thunder God was primarily an auxiliary jutsu, not an offensive one. Its reputation might sound impressive, but when used alone, its capabilities were often overestimated. It was excellent for dealing with lower-ranked ninjas or ambushing unsuspecting targets, but taking down a Kage-level opponent was another matter entirely.


    Still, the fact that the Second Hokage had gained the moniker "The Fastest Shinobi in the World" with this technique spoke volumes about its uniqueness. In the hands of someone skilled, it was indeed a lethal tool.


    Combined with Orochimaru''s own abilities, it made sense that he could exploit a moment of vulnerability to take down even the Third Kazekage.


    So when Orochimaru mentioned it to Danzo, thetter didn''t question it further. In fact, neither did anyone else. Even the Third Hokage, upon hearing the news, merely expressed surprise rather than doubt.


    ---


    The next morning, Danzo sought out the Third Hokage to exin the situation.


    His exnation was straightforward: he had been keeping an eye on Orochimaru, intending to recruit him as an ally. During their exchanges, Danzo had noticed Orochimaru''s exceptional talent and decided to share the Scroll of Seals with him, believing it might deepen their rtionship.It was a flimsy excuse, but it served its purpose.


    The Third Hokage had long been aware of Danzo''s behind-the-scenes attempts to influence Orochimaru. Theirplicated history meant Sarutobi often chose to turn a blind eye to Danzo''s scheming. However, hearing Danzoe clean about this particr act actually came as a minor relief.


    The Scroll of Seals was a restricted collection of techniques reserved for Hokage and trusted officials. While Danzo had ess, hecked the authority to share its contents without Sarutobi''s permission.


    "Danzo," the Third Hokage said sternly, his expression dark. "The Scroll of Seals contains techniques forbidden by the Hokage himself and our predecessors. You understand what that means. How could you justify allowing Orochimaru ess without consulting me first?"


    Hiruzen emphasized the word "Hokage," leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    Danzo remainedposed. "I believed it was too trivial a matter to trouble you with. And besides, Orochimaru is your disciple, not an outsider."


    Hiruzen gaze didn''t soften. "Regardless, I expect this to never happen again. Am I clear?"


    Danzo frowned slightly but nodded after a moment of silence. "Understood."


    Though irritated, Danzo knew better than to directly challenge the Hokage over this matter. He was technically in the wrong, after all.


    Seeing Danzo relent, Hiruzen let the matter drop.


    But as Danzo left, Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.


    Orochimaru had learned the Flying Thunder God?


    It was a truly astonishing feat.


    The Flying Thunder God wasn''t forbidden because it was dangerous to others, it was dangerous to the user. The technique''s rapid spatial discement required such precise chakra control that even slightly less talented ninjas often suffered severe physical strain or injuries just attempting to learn it. ???????§§S?


    For Orochimaru to master it so easily¡­


    Hiruzen shook his head. He had always known his disciple was gifted, but Orochimaru''s potential continued to surpass his expectations.


    ---


    While this conversation unfolded, Orochimaru remained unaware of Danzo''s exnation to the Hokage. He was too preupied with his own ns.


    Since Non¨­ was preparing to leave the vige in three days, Orochimaru decided to meet her at her temporary residence.


    When she opened the door, he handed her an ornate box without preamble.


    "Take this," he said.


    Non¨­ blinked in confusion, holding the surprisingly heavy box. "What is this¡­?"


    "Consider it an advance payment for your services," Orochimaru replied.@@novelbin@@


    "Payment?" Curious, Non¨­ opened the box and gasped. "T-Ten million ryo?!" She covered her mouth in disbelief. "Orochimaru-sama, this¡­ this is too much!"


    "Opening an orphanage requires significant funds," Orochimaru said, his tone calm and matter-of-fact.


    "But the vige supports the orphanage," Non¨­ argued, hastily closing the box and offering it back to him. "I can''t ept this, especially not from you."


    "Take it," Orochimaru insisted, pushing the box back toward her. "Even if you don''t need it now, you may need it in the future. Think of it as a safety. Start the orphanage, and I''ll contact you in a few days."


    Non¨­ opened her mouth to respond, but Orochimaru didn''t give her the chance. Turning on his heel, he walked away without waiting for an answer.


    For him, money was the least of his concerns. If it could secure Non¨­''s loyalty or at least her goodwill, it was a small price to pay.


    Behind him, Non¨­ stared at the closed box in her hands, her emotions swirling.


    Ten million ryo. Most shinobi wouldn''t see that much money in their entire lives, and Orochimaru had handed it to her without hesitation.


    He wasn''t asking for anything in return except hermitment to building the orphanage.


    "Lord Orochimaru¡­" Non¨­ murmured, watching his retreating figure. "What kind of person are you, really?"


    Her curiosity about him deepened.


    ---


    Orochimaru didn''t return home after leaving Non¨­''s residence. Instead, he headed straight to hisb in Konoha.


    The purpose was simple: to begin integrating the Ma Release.


    On the battlefield, he hadn''t had the time or resources to focus on it. Now, with hisb fully equipped, he could finally begin the process.


    As he prepared the gene fusion form, Orochimaru decided to create several semi-finished samples of the gene fusion serum for future use. He was already so practiced at crafting these forms that it took him only a few days toplete everything.


    Ma Release was an intriguing ability, he thought. It had immense potential not just forbat, but for utility as well.


    The Third Kazekage''s use of iron sand had been impressive, but Orochimaru believed it was just the tip of the iceberg.


    "Iron sand?" he mused aloud, watching a scalpel hover in the air, suspended by his newly-created maic field. "How underwhelming."


    If developed properly, Ma Release could create gravitational fields, manipte materials on a molecr level, or even emte the powers of a figure like Mao from certain stories he''d read.


    The possibilities were endless.


    Sitting in hisb, Orochimaru smirked as the scalpel spunzily in the air.


    "It''s time to take this to the next level."

 Chapter 210:

    Orochimaru''s calm but dismissive tone left Tsunade frozen in ce.


    Was he truly annoyed with her?


    Did he actually dislike her now?


    Looking at Orochimaru''s indifferent expression, Tsunade clenched her fists tightly. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Orochimaru, what did you just say?"


    "I don''t think it was difficult to understand," Orochimaru replied tly, not even sparing her a nce as he continued to pack.


    Tsunade''s chest tightened in frustration. How could he say such a thing to her?


    Her emotions surged as she tried to suppress her anger. She was, after all, a ninja¡ªa strong, disciplined one at that.


    But being rational wasn''t helping. The more she held back, the more the frustration turned into something deeper¡ªhurt.And with hurt came tears.


    "You¡­ you really think I''m annoying, don''t you?"


    Orochimaru didn''t reply, but his silence was enough.


    "You bastard!" Tsunade suddenly shouted, tears rolling down her cheeks as she yelled at him in anger and pain.@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru paused for a moment, as if he wanted to respond, but then stopped himself. What was the point?


    Apologizing wasn''t his way. In his mind, this was an unnecessary conversation, a waste of time. This wasn''t what ninja were supposed to be concerned about.


    For all his brilliance, Orochimaru failed to consider that, sometimes, emotions weren''t about logic.


    He picked up his packed things, slung his bag over his shoulder, and walked out without another word.


    Tsunade stood frozen in the bedroom, tears streaming down her face as the man she had shared so much of her life with left the house like she wasn''t even there. ???N¦Ï?§§?


    ---


    At the Hokage''s office, Orochimaru exined his departure to the Third Hokage.


    "You''re leaving the vige again?" Hiruzen asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes. I have some things to take care of. Research," Orochimaru replied nonchntly.


    Hiruzen pondered this for a moment. "Alright, but don''t be gone too long. Now that the war is over, your presence in the vige is still important."


    "I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    Hiruzen nodded. Orochimaru was no ordinary ninja. His skills and intellect made him a critical asset to Konoha, even in peacetime.


    "Fine. Go early,e back early," Hiruzen said finally.


    Orochimaru nodded and left the office without further discussion.


    ---


    As he approached the gates of Konoha, a familiar voice called out timidly.


    "Orochimaru-sama¡­ are you leaving the vige?"


    He turned to see Uchiha Mikoto standing nearby. She was dressed simply, her long ck hair tied neatly behind her, and her fair skin glowed in the sunlight. She looked every bit the elegant andposed young kunoichi she was bing.


    "Yes. I have something to attend to outside the vige," Orochimaru replied, giving her a small nod.


    Mikoto hesitated for a moment before mustering the courage to speak. "Then¡­ I hope you have a safe trip, Orochimaru-sama."


    "Thank you," Orochimaru said with a small nod before turning and leaving the gates.


    Mikoto watched him go, her hands sped tightly in front of her.


    ---


    Back in the house, Tsunade remained in the bedroom, kneeling on the floor with her shoulders slumped and her face buried in her hands.


    Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her heart felt heavy with grief.


    She couldn''t stop reying Orochimaru''s words in her head.


    "Annoying¡­ he said I''m annoying¡­"


    She thought of how they''d grown up together, how they had be inseparable as teammates and lovers. They had always understood each other, or so she thought.


    But now, Orochimaru''s cold indifference made her question everything.


    Had he really grown tired of her? Was he pushing her away?


    She tried to hold back her tears, but they continued to flow.


    ---


    "Orochimaru-sama?"


    A cheerful voice broke through the quiet house.


    Tsunade wiped her tears hastily and turned toward the door. Uzumaki Kushina stood there, looking surprised to see her in such a state.


    "Tsunade-sama? What happened? Are you okay?"


    Kushina stared at her in shock. She had never seen Tsunade, the fierce and confident kunoichi, looking so vulnerable before.


    "Kushina? What are you doing here?" Tsunade asked, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to regain herposure.


    "I saw the door was open, so I thought I''d check," Kushina exined.


    "Oh¡­ I see." Tsunade quickly stood up, brushing herself off as if to hide her earlier breakdown. "I''m leaving now. Close the door when you''re done here."


    Without giving Kushina a chance to respond, Tsunade walked out of the house, her head down and her steps hurried.


    Kushina watched her leave, her confusion growing.


    "Tsunade-sama¡­ was crying?" she murmured to herself.


    She thought about following Tsunade to ask what had happened, but before she could decide, she saw Tsunade bump into someone outside the house.


    A man with long white hair sat awkwardly on the ground, clearly surprised by the collision.


    Kushina didn''t recognize him, but something about the encounter felt strange.


    "Did Tsunade-sama and Orochimaru-sama¡­ have a fight?" Kushina wondered aloud.


    ---


    As Orochimaru walked further from the vige, his mind lingered on the events of the morning.


    Did he care about Tsunade? Of course, he did.


    It wasn''t just some passing sentiment or vague affection born from years ofpanionship. Tsunade was a constant presence in his life, a force of nature that had bulldozed her way into his cold and calcting heart, whether he liked it or not.


    But her questions, her worries while understandable, felt like distractions to him.


    "Maybe it''s just what happens when two people stay together too long," Orochimaru muttered to himself.


    He thought about their rtionship. Was he avoidingmitment? Was he afraid of responsibility?


    Or was it simply that he didn''t see the point in indulging emotions that, in the world of ninja, often brought more harm than good?


    He shook his head, pushing the thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters to focus on.


    "Forget it," he said to himself. "No use dwelling on this now. I have a cloning base to design."


    T/N: What a dick

 Chapter 212:

    Seeing Orochimaru momentarily lost in thought, Jiraiya chuckled, rubbing his sore arms.


    "Don''t think I haven''t been keeping tabs on what''s been happening in the ninja worldtely. Word has it you took care of the Third Kazekage. That news has spread far and wide."


    He paused, looking at Orochimaru with a mischievous smile. "So, with all that handled, there''s probably not much going on in the vige right now. But you''re here without her? Don''t tell me this has to do with your past with Tsunade¡ª"


    "Stop it, Jiraiya," Orochimaru interrupted, waving his hand helplessly, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    Jiraiya frowned, immediately sensing something was off. "What happened?" he asked, his tone turning more serious.


    Orochimaru didn''t answer right away. His golden eyes flicked over the people standing nearby,nding finally on Kana.


    "Chana, her name is Nono. Take her and show her around the vige so she can familiarize herself with the ce," Orochimaru instructed.


    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Chana responded immediately, catching the subtle signal. She understood that Orochimaru wanted some privacy with Jiraiya. Bowing respectfully, she led Nono and the three children¡ªYahiko, Nagato, and Konan away.


    Once everyone had left, Orochimaru and Jiraiya found a quiet spot to sit and talk.Ten minutester, Jiraiya let out a deep sigh, his expression turning thoughtful as he processed everything Orochimaru had just told him. "I get it now¡­ So, it ended in conflict?"


    Sitting on arge rock at the outskirts of the Sound Vige, Jiraiya crossed his arms. "But seriously, why are you avoiding the issue? You''re not getting any younger, you know. It''s about time you settled down."


    "Maybe¡­ I''m just not ready," Orochimaru replied tly.


    "Not ready?" Jiraiya repeated, looking genuinely surprised. Then he burst intoughter. "You''re always so decisive about everything else, yet when ites to something like this¡­" He shook his head, his amusement evident.


    "Fine, fine. It''s your life, and I won''t meddle," Jiraiya said, waving it off. "So, what''s the n now? What''s your next move?"


    "I''ll focus on finishing what I came here for first. Once that''s done, I''ll head back and sort everything out," Orochimaru replied, his tone calm but resolute.


    "What brought you here, anyway?" Jiraiya asked, raising an eyebrow. "Does it have to do with that woman in sses from earlier?"


    Orochimaru gave a small nod, confirming it without borating further.


    Jiraiya wanted to probe more, but Orochimaru''s demeanor made it clear that the conversation was over. After a few failed attempts to press the issue, Jiraiya gave up.


    ¡ª


    The next day, in the Sound Vige office, Orochimaru sat at his desk, looking calm andposed.


    Nono, however, stood before him, visibly shaken. She was usually known for herposure, her ability to remain unreadable even in the most intense situations a quality that had made her an exceptional spy. But since arriving here, she had been met with one shock after another, and it was bing harder for her to keep her emotions in check. ????§à¦¢¨¨?


    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ Are those guards really¡­ clones?" she finally asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    "Clones? Oh my¡­ Is there truly such technology in this world?"


    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, his tone even and unbothered. "If a ce wants peace, it needs a significant number of capable individuals to maintain order. I alone don''t have the time or resources to recruit and train so many people from scratch."


    "This¡­ is unbelievable," Nono muttered, still trying to process what she had seen.


    "There''s nothing unbelievable about it," Orochimaru said calmly. "Once technology reaches a certain point, things that seem impossible be achievable." He leaned forward slightly, fixing her with a steady gaze. "Now, Nono, have you made your decision?"


    Nono fell silent, deep in thought. The conditions Orochimaru had presented were undeniably tempting.


    All he asked was for her to oversee one of his experimental bases. In return, she would gain ess to his advanced technology, and the safety and sustenance of her orphanage would be guaranteed.


    If she agreed, she could take in more orphans without fear of food shortages or threats. It was an ideal arrangement, one that aligned perfectly with her goals.


    Finally, Nono exhaled softly, having made up her mind. "Lord Orochimaru, I have two final questions before I give my answer."


    "Go ahead," Orochimaru said.


    "First¡­ Why did you choose me?"


    Orochimaru''s expression remained unchanged as he exined, "I''ve been observing you for some time. Among everyone I''ve been watching, you''re the only one who meets my requirements. You not only possess medical expertise, but you''ve also left the vige."


    "Left the vige?" Nonoyu blinked, confused for a moment, before understanding dawned on her. "I see¡­"


    It made sense. If Orochimaru''s work were discovered by the vige, it would undoubtedly be shut down. To avoid that risk, he couldn''t rely on Konoha''s shinobi.


    After a moment of contemtion, Nonoyu took a deep breath and asked her second question. "And thest thing¡­ What is your true goal in doing all of this?"


    Everyone has a purpose behind their actions, and Nonoyu knew Orochimaru was no exception.


    For him to invest so much time, effort, and resources, there had to be something driving him, something big.


    Hearing her question, a faint smile yed on Orochimaru''s lips. "If I told you I wanted to use science and technology to change the world, would you believe me?"


    "Science and technology¡­ to change the world?" Nono repeated, stunned.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in Konoha Vige, inside the Hokage''s office.


    Hiruzen watched Tsunade closely. She was dressed casually but seemed unusually distracted, her mood heavy with unease.


    "Tsunade, what''s wrong?" he asked, his voice gentle yet curious.


    "Nothing," she replied quickly, avoiding his gaze. "I just¡­ I just want to go out and clear my head for a while."


    "Clear your head?" Hiruzen raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Did you and Orochimaru have a fight?"


    "N-no, it''s not that," Tsunade stammered, though her expression betrayed her.


    "Ha!" Hiruzen chuckled softly, exhaling a puff of smoke from his pipe. "There''s no need to exin. I think I understand."


    He leaned back in his chair, his gaze thoughtful. "You''re nning to go find him, aren''t you?"@@novelbin@@


    "Who said I''m looking for him?!" Tsunade shot back, though her protest sounded half-hearted.


    "Alright, alright, there''s no need to deny it," Hiruzen said with a small smile. "Just be careful, and don''t stay away for too long."


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Thank you, Sensei."


    Hiruzen watched her leave, noticing the determination in her stride. She had clearly made up her mind.


    Her luggage had already been packed, and it was obvious she''d been nning this for some time. After giving a few instructions to Nawaki and Kushina, Tsunade made her way toward the vige gates.


    She moved quickly, her mind focused on her destination. So focused, in fact, that she didn''t even notice when a white-haired young man greeted her in passing.


    Once outside the vige, Tsunade paused briefly to get her bearings before setting off toward the Land of Sound.


    "Orochimaru, you bastard¡­ You''d better be ready for me," she muttered under her breath, quickening her pace.

 Chapter 215:

    Seeing Orochimaru''s rapid recovery from his injuries, Nono couldn''t hide her surprise.


    But then she thought about it, Orochimaru had created recovery potions and pioneered cloning technology. Compared to those feats, the ability to repair his own bones didn''t seem all that impossible. With this realization, Nono quicklyposed herself.


    ---


    It was seven o''clock in the evening at the orphanage.


    This newly established orphanage was still empty, with no one living there besides Nono. Most of the rooms remained vacant, save for one guest room illuminated by the dim glow of a candle.


    Inside, Tsunade sat beside the bed, her gaze fixed on Orochimaru, who was lying there with a calm demeanor.


    Conflicting emotions stirred within her. When she thought about how reckless and dismissive Orochimaru had been earlier, she wanted to punch him all over again. But when she remembered how he hadn''t even tried to avoid her attacks, allowing himself to take the full brunt of her strength, a pang of fear crept into her heart.


    Two entirely opposite feelings warred inside her, leaving her deeply unsettled.


    "How did you find me, Tsunade?" Orochimaru suddenly asked, his calm voice breaking the silence.Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts.


    "I¡­ I went to the Sound Vige. Jiraiya told me where you might be," she admitted. Her voice was quieter than usual, and she avoided Orochimaru''s gaze, guilt from her earlier outburst weighing on her.


    "Jiraiya?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "He only knew the general direction I left in, not my exact location." He paused, then continued, "How long did it take you to find me?"


    "A month and a half," Tsunade replied after a brief hesitation.


    "A month and a half?" Orochimaru fell silent for a moment, then let out a small, exasperated sigh. "So, you spent all that time searching for me just to hit me a few times?"


    "I¡­ I just wanted to knock some sense into you! And besides, you didn''t even try to dodge," Tsunade shot back, her confidence returning. "Also, don''t think for a second that I''m going to forgive you just because of that."


    "Oh? Then what do you n to do?" Orochimaru asked, his tone light.


    Tsunade opened her mouth to respond but faltered, unable toe up with an answer.


    What could she do to him, really? She had hit him, yelled at him, and vented her frustration. Yet, despite all that, the idea of truly cutting ties with him never crossed her mind. After everything they had been through together over the years, a few disagreements or fights weren''t enough to sever their bond.


    "I haven''t decided yet," Tsunade finally said, her voice firm. "But you owe me for this, and I''m not letting you forget it."


    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Fine. Just think of it as me owing you one."


    Tsunade seemed satisfied with his response. Orochimaru, meanwhile, rubbed the area where she had punched him earlier, then propped himself up with his hands and sat upright on the bed. §²?¦­???¨º?


    "You''re injured¡ª" Tsunade started to say, but Orochimaru cut her off.


    "It''s nothing."


    Tsunade frowned, but then her expression shifted as another thought came to her. "Speaking of which, I didn''t have a chance to ask earlier, how did you manage to gain the Sage Body? You''re not¡­ you''re not from my n, are you?"


    Orochimaru blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question.


    "Good grief, the two of us¡ª"


    "Don''t even think about it!" Orochimaru interrupted, waving her off before she could continue. "Even if we trace our bloodlines back a thousand years, there''s no way we''d be rted."


    "But¡­ this kind of ability¡­" Tsunade trailed off.


    "With my research skills, achieving something like the Sage Body isn''t out of reach," Orochimaru replied casually, brushing off her concerns.


    ---


    Time has a way of dulling anger, and for Tsunade, the same was true. After spending some time with Orochimaru, her initial fury began to fade.


    However, when she saw Orochimaru walking side by side with Nono earlier, something inside her reignited. It wasn''t jealousy exactly, but an inexplicable irritation. Even though Orochimaru and Nono hadn''t acted the least bit intimate, it still bothered her.


    And so, she hadn''t held back when she punched him earlier.


    Even she was surprised that Orochimaru hadn''t avoided her blow. Though his body seemed unscathed, the fact that he had taken the hit willingly left her with a strange mix of guilt and confusion.


    Then there was Nono''s reaction how she seemed to step in defensively, as if shielding Orochimaru.


    "Orochimaru, do you think I have a bad temper?" Tsunade asked suddenly, her voice sharp.


    Orochimaru stared at her, puzzled. "When did I say that? Besides, haven''t you always had this temper?"


    "You used to think I was annoying," she muttered, her tone softer now.


    "I only thought you were annoying because you kept asking the same kinds of questions over and over," Orochimaru replied bluntly. "As one of the Sannin, don''t you think it''s a bit tedious to focus on rtionship drama all the time?"


    "I was just trying to show you that I cared about you!"


    "Cared?" Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head. "Let''s just drop it, Tsunade. There''s no point in dragging this out any further."


    Tsunade hesitated, then reluctantly nodded. "Fine. But¡­ can you at least tell me when you''lle back to the vige?"


    "I still have unfinished business here. It''ll take at least a few more months. You should head back tomorrow," Orochimaru said firmly.


    "Tomorrow? I want to stay here for two more days," Tsunade protested.


    "Do whatever you want."


    "Then I want you to stay with me!"


    "¡­"


    ---


    That night, the two talked at length, but Orochimaru never exined how he had obtained his sage body. Tsunade didn''t press him further, understanding that some secrets were better left untold.


    By the next morning, Tsunade had convinced Orochimaru to stay at the orphanage with her for two days. During that time, she spent most of her hours chatting with Nono, a fact that left Orochimaru slightly perplexed. Still, he didn''t dwell on it.


    On the third morning, as everyone prepared to part ways, Orochimaru pulled Nono aside.


    "Lord Orochimaru, is there something you need?" Nono asked, her tone polite but curious.


    "Something just urred to me," Orochimaru said, his voice calm. "When you were on yourst infiltration mission, you wouldn''t happen to have kept any maps of Suna and Iwa, would you?"


    "Maps?" Nono echoed.


    "Yes. You should have them, right?"


    "Of course," Nono confirmed without hesitation. She reached for a bamboo tube strapped to her waist and handed it to him. "I always carry maps with me. If you need them, they''re yours."


    Orochimaru said nothing, opening the tube and pulling out the map inside. He scanned it briefly before frowning.


    "There''s no cemetery marked on this¡­"@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 218:

    The ancestor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya, created a manifestation of her will known as ck Zetsu.


    ck Zetsu manipted Uchiha Madara into resurrecting Kaguya. Before that, Madara had manipted Obito, who in turn tricked Nagato into pursuing the Eye of the Moon n.


    The entire history of the ninja world was steeped in one conspiracy after another, an endless web of maniption.


    But Orochimaru, knowing the truth behind it all, remained indifferent.


    He believed in one principle: in the face of overwhelming power, conspiracies and schemes were meaningless.


    Stopping Madara''s resurrection would have been easy for someone like Orochimaru. All it would take was digging out the Rinnegan, sealing it in a potion bottle, and storing it in his system vault. No further precautions would be needed.


    Yet, Orochimaru had no desire to take that path.


    The resurrection of Madara wasn''t something he considered a priority. For someone like Orochimaru, who already understood the timeline of future events, whether Madara returned or not was entirely dependent on his mood. There was no reason to go out of his way to prevent it.


    Slowly emerging from the ground, Orochimaru adjusted his vision to the dim light and sighed, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation."If I had a choice, I''d rather not be digging up graves all day."


    The Edo Tensei, or Reanimation Jutsu, required the gic material of powerful individuals. Tomb-robbing was a necessity. With his mastery of Earth Release, no one could carry out this task faster or more efficiently than Orochimaru.


    He could fly, teleport using the Flying Thunder God Technique, and his proficiency in infiltration was unparalleled.


    Though his Earth Release techniques weren''t quite as advanced as White Zetsu''s, they were more than sufficient for the job. At most, Orochimaru only needed a single night to raid the cemetery of an entire ninja vige.


    ---


    "Hey, you there! What are you doing here so early in the morning?"


    A sudden shout interrupted Orochimaru''s thoughts.


    The sound of footsteps followed as three Iwa ninjas approached.


    Orochimaru, still dressed in the uniform of Iwa Ninja Vige, had his back turned to them, so they hadn''t yet identified him as an intruder.


    Hearing the shout, Orochimaru''s expression turned slightly amused.


    "Have the patrols let their guard down now that the war is over?" he murmured to himself. Then, with a smirk, he added, "Oh well, goodbye."


    Whoosh!


    Orochimaru vanished instantly, leaving the three Iwa ninjas staring at empty air in bewilderment.


    "D-did he just disappear?" one of the ninjas stammered, rubbing his eyes. He tried to convince himself it was just his imagination, but the memory was too vivid to ignore.


    "You saw it too, right?" another asked nervously. "I thought I was seeing things."


    "No way! How could someone just vanish into thin air? It¡­ it couldn''t have been a ghost, could it?"


    "Don''t even joke about that!" the third ninja snapped, his voice shaking. "This needs to be reported to Lord Tsuchikage immediately!"


    The three agreed and hurried off to report the incident.


    ---


    By the time the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, received the news, it had taken on an almost supernatural tone.


    ording to the report, a strange Iwa ninja had been spotted near the cemetery in the early morning hours. All three patrol guards had seen him, but the figure had vanished into thin air. ?????¦¢??


    ¨­noki, skeptical yet cautious, ordered an immediate investigation.


    The Boundary Department found no signs of infiltration. The guards at the vige gates had noticed nothing unusual. Even after mobilizing the entire vige tob the area, they found no trace of an intruder.


    Confusion spread among the Iwa ninja.@@novelbin@@


    Had all three guards been seeing things? Or was there really a ghost?


    The possibility sent shivers down their spines.


    Of course, the three patrol guards were the most terrified of all. They couldn''t shake the feeling that the figure they had seen bore a striking resemnce to a deceased ninja¡­


    ---


    Unaware of the chaos he had caused in Iwa, Orochimaru had already moved on to Sunagakure.


    Just as before, he ced a Flying Thunder God kunai outside the vige, infiltrated from above, and used the teleportation technique to bypass the barriers undetected.


    With the coordinates provided by Nono, his work was seamless. This time, no one even noticed his presence.


    Speaking of the Flying Thunder God Kunai, Orochimaru had made some customizations.


    The design of the mark on the kunai could be altered based on personal preference. For example, the Second Hokage had a unique design for his mark, while Minato Namikaze''s Flying Thunder God Kunai had a distinct trident shape.


    Orochimaru, true to his nature, had chosen a coiled snake design for his mark.


    Unlike Minato, Orochimaru didn''t rely on the Flying Thunder God Jutsu as a primarybat technique. As a result, he hadn''t invested in creating specialized kunai. Instead, he used ordinary kunai, attaching his custom mark to their handles.


    ---


    The days of tomb-robbing were monotonous, and several more passed in a blur.


    ---


    A few dayster, at the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire, Orochimaru stood at the foot of a remote mountain.


    Squatting down, he ced his hands together in a series of seals.


    "Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation!"


    With a rumbling noise, two upright coffins burst out of the ground.


    The first coffin''s door bore ck characters on a blue background, marked with the number "Three."


    The second coffin''s door bore ck characters on a yellow background, marked with the number "Two."


    Squeak¡­ bang!


    Both coffin doors fell to the ground with a heavy thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    From within, two figures emerged, stepping forward with stiff movements.


    The first was a man with striking dark blue hair, yellow eyes, and a blue Kazekage robe. His features resembled those of the Uchiha, though his aura was distinctly different.


    The second figure was entirely wrapped in bandages, with only a single eye visible. He wore a ck ribbon as a forehead protector and simple ck pants.


    Standing before Orochimaru were the Third Kazekage and the Second Tsuchikage, Mu.


    "What is¡­ going on here?" Mu asked, staring at his hands in disbelief. His movements were sluggish, but he retained a semnce of consciousness.


    The Third Kazekage''s sharp eyes immediately focused on Orochimaru. "You¡­ Orochimaru?!"


    "Wee back to the world of the living," Orochimaru said, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk. "Lord Kazekage, it''s been a while."


    "What¡­ what is this?" the Third Kazekage demanded. "I didn''t give you my body, so how¡ª?"


    "There''s no time to exin," Orochimaru interrupted smoothly. "From now on, you''re both my tools."


    "Tools?" The Third Kazekage''s tone turned icy. "I am Kazekage. Do you truly think you can reduce me to something as insignificant as a tool?"


    "Kazekage?" Orochimaru chuckled. "You were Kazekage. But that''s no longer the case."


    "What did you say?!"


    "Why don''t you try moving your body and see for yourself?" Orochimaru suggested, his voice calm butced with an unsettling confidence.


    The Third Kazekage''s expression twisted. "Orochimaru, what have you done to me?!"


    ***


    Drop a review if you haven''t already, so we can reach 10 reviews. 200PS= 1 Extra Chp

 Chapter 219:

    After the Third Kazekage was summoned, his attention remained fixed on Orochimaru. He failed to notice anything strange about himself at first.


    It wasn''t until the Second Tsuchikage, Mu, spoke that he realized something was amiss. When he turned to look, the person beside him was someone he instantly recognized.


    "You¡­ are you the Second Tsuchikage from the Land of Earth?"


    "Do I have no presence?" Mu replied calmly, his toneced with sarcasm. He then turned his attention to Orochimaru. "And you, boy standing over there. Which country do you hail from? How is it that you know this technique?"


    His eyes narrowed, deep suspicion evident in his gaze. "If my memory serves me right, this disgraceful jutsu was created by the Second Hokage of Konoha Vige!"


    "As expected of the Second Tsuchikage," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "Your memory is impable."


    Mu looked at his hands, studying his form. "Are you one of the Second Hokage''s disciples?"


    "No," interrupted the Third Kazekage. "This man''s name is Orochimaru. He''s a disciple of the Third Hokage."


    "The Third Hokage?""Yes," the Third Kazekage said bitterly. "This guy''s abilities are highly unusual. Not only does he possess the speed of the Second Hokage, but he also wields the Sharingan of the Uchiha n. I¡­ I¡­"


    His voice faltered as the memory of his death resurfaced, Flying Thunder Godbined with a Mangekyo Sharingan ability. The sequence of events that led to his demise remained a point of frustration and confusion for him.


    "The speed of the Second Hokage and the Sharingan?" Mu''s eyes reflected a flicker of disbelief. "That''s impossible."


    As someone who had been contemporaneous with the Second Hokage, Mu was well-acquainted with his abilities, as well as the traits of the Uchiha. This pale-skinned figure before him didn''t match either description.


    "I didn''t believe it either," said the Third Kazekage, his tone low and begrudging. "But that''s how I died."


    For a man of his stature, the shame of being killed in such a bewildering way weighed heavily on him.


    Orochimaru listened to their conversation, a strange feeling stirring within him. Somehow, the more he watched the two former Kage interact, the less sinister this technique felt to him.


    Perhaps, under different circumstances, the Edo Tensei might not be a forbidden jutsu at all. After all, it allowed people to meet those they had longed to see again and gave the dead a chance to say their final words, words they might not have had the chance to speak in life.


    But Orochimaru quickly shook off such sentimental thoughts.


    "Alright, you two," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "That''s enough chatter. The only reason I summoned you was to test the perfection of this technique. Now that I''ve done so, you''re no longer needed. Back to your coffins!" ??£Î???§¦S?


    The Third Kazekage and Second Tsuchikage both felt a force pulling them,pelling their bodies to move against their will.


    "Damn it¡­" the Third Kazekage muttered angrily.


    "This is infuriating¡­" Mu added, his tone grim.


    Boom!


    The coffin lids mmed shut, muffling their voices as they were sealed inside. Momentster, the coffins themselves disappeared without a trace.


    Orochimaru stood in the now-empty clearing, his hand on his chin as he mused to himself.


    "Their consciousness is recovering well, but their strength is stillcking. I''ll need higher-quality sacrifices to take this further¡­"


    ---


    The Edo Tensei, a jutsu that maniptes the dead, had earned its reputation as a despicable and sinister technique. Even Tobirama Senju, its creator, had not escaped the stigma attached to it.


    But Orochimaru was unfazed by suchbels. In the entire ninja world, no one suspected him of mastering this jutsu. Aside from Danzo, only Mu and the third kazekage were aware of its existence.


    He was confident that by the time anyone realized the scope of his ns, it would already be toote for them to intervene.


    ---


    Back in Konoha, in the Land of Fire.


    Orochimaru had returned to the vige afterpleting histest round of experimentation.


    He hadn''t yet targeted Kumo or Kirigakure due to ack of intelligence about their inner workings. Sessfully infiltrating those viges would require more meticulous nning.


    For now, his return to Konoha served two purposes: the journey from the Land of Rivers had been smooth, making it convenient for him to stop by, and he needed more of the First Hokage''s cells to continue refining his clones.


    ---


    "You''re always running off somewhere, Orochimaru."


    This was the first thing Danzo said upon seeing him.


    The two were currently inside the Root headquarters, seated across from one another in the dimly lit office.


    To Danzo, Orochimaru''s frequent absences were nothing short of irritating. During peacetime, Orochimaru was practically impossible to track down, which Danzo, as his superior, found deeply unsatisfying.


    "What''s wrong?" Orochimaru asked, his tone disinterested.


    "What do you mean, what''s wrong?" Danzo said sharply. "Your experiments, of course! How can you conduct proper research when you''re always running off somewhere?"


    "Don''t be so quick to judge," Orochimaru replied nonchntly. "I''ve been traveling to gather ideas for new research projects."


    Danzo frowned but didn''t interrupt.


    Orochimaru continued, "I''ve alreadypleted the projects you''ve requested, gic enhancement serums, Sharingan transntation, First Hokage cell integration. I even helped Konoha develop the gic repair fluid and the prototype for scientific ninja tools. So tell me, what more could I possibly have left to work on?"


    Danzo paused, considering Orochimaru''s words. "Then, have you found any new research projects?"


    "Not yet," Orochimaru admitted, his tone casual. "Finding new directions takes inspiration. These things can''t be rushed."


    Though Orochimaru''s response was partly fabricated, it wasn''t entirely untrue. Groundbreaking research often required a spark of insight.


    Danzo mulled this over for a moment before speaking again. "If inspiration is what youck, then focus on Wood Release research in the meantime."


    "Wood Release?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s right," Danzo said. "Didn''t you say before that it''s possible to create Wood Release users even without my method?"


    Orochimaru nodded slowly. "Yes, it''s possible. But the results are inferior to true Wood Release, and the process is time-consuming."


    "That doesn''t matter. We''ll find a group of children and train them to develop Wood Release as a backup force. Time isn''t an issue."


    Orochimaru frowned slightly but kept his thoughts to himself.


    After a moment, he relented. "Fine. But I don''t have the time to round up children myself."


    "You don''t need to concern yourself with that," Danzo said coolly. "I''ll handle it."


    Danzo''s indifferent demeanor sent a chill through Orochimaru.@@novelbin@@


    In a world where human lives were often seen as disposable, experiments on living subjects had be disturbingly normalized. Even Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, had conducted simr experiments during his lifetime.


    Letting out a quiet sigh, Orochimaru nodded. "Very well. But the children used for this research should ideally be under five years old."


    "I understand," Danzo replied with calm detachment.


    ***


    Drop a review if you haven''t already, so we can reach 10 reviews. 200PS= 1 Extra Chp

 Chapter 222:

    Tsunade had a childhood dream, one that very few people knew about.


    It wasn''t to be Hokage, as most would expect. Instead, her dream was to win at every casino in the world.


    Only Jiraiya and Orochimaru knew of this particr dream.


    However, everyone also knew that Tsunade''s gambling luck was legendarily bad. Winning? That was something that happened purely by ident and rarely at that.


    "Hey, you actually remembered?" Tsunade said, blushing slightly, a sheepish smile tugging at her lips.


    Having her childhood dream exposed by Orochimaru was beyond embarrassing, especially since she had nearly forgotten it herself.


    But before she could defend herself further, Orochimaru delivered a line that nearly made her dizzy.


    "This childhood dream of yours is practically impossible," he said matter-of-factly. "Even if I gave you another 200 million, you still wouldn''t be able to achieve it. Honestly, if I were to put effort into something that difficult, I might as well work on achieving world peace, it''d probably be easier."


    "You¡ª! How can you say that?" Tsunade snapped, clearly annoyed. "Is my gambling really that bad?""This isn''t about your gambling skills," Orochimaru replied, shaking his head. "Let''s stop talking about this. Go call Kushina for me. My sealing technique needs some adjustments."


    Tsunade sighed, clearly unwilling to let the conversation end on his terms, but ultimately gave in. "Fine. But¡­ 200 million¡­" she muttered under her breath as she walked away. "It''s enough to make me want to cry¡­"


    ---


    Everyone in Konoha knew about Orochimaru and Tsunade''s uing wedding, and within days, nearly all of them had received invitations.


    The news of their extravagant wedding budget exceeding 200 million ryo quickly became the hottest topic in the vige.


    If there had been social media in this world, the story would have undoubtedly trended for a solid week, dominating every conversation.


    After all, 200 million ryo was an astronomical sum for ninjas. Even the wealthiest Jonin wouldn''t have been able to save that much in several lifetimes.


    ---


    Time flew by, and soon, the day of their wedding arrived.


    June 6, Konoha Year 36.


    The entire vige of Konoha was buzzing with excitement.


    From early morning, the wedding venue an open-air space dedicated torge gatherings was already packed to capacity.


    The term "empty streets" didn''t even begin to describe the scene; nearly the entire vige had shown up, and the crowds stretched as far as the eye could see. ?¨¤?????§¦£Ó


    This was a wedding unlike any other. The sheer scale and grandeur were a testament to the 200 million ryo budget. The guest list included nearly every prominent n in Konoha: the Hyuga, Uchiha, Aburame, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Inuzuka ns, among others. Even Hiruzen and the vige''s top brass were in attendance.@@novelbin@@


    Kushina and many other civilians joined the celebrations, while only a few ninjas assigned to border patrols or critical missions were absent. Even Jiraiya had returned from the Sound Vige upon hearing the news.


    The guest count approached nearly ten thousand people.


    "It''s incredible!" Mikoto said in awe, her tone filled with both surprise and admiration as she looked out at the sea of people.


    Konoha had never seen a wedding like this before. While ninjas typically took their weddings seriously, they rarely went to such extremes. Even Hiruzen''s own wedding hadn''t been this grand, it had been a private affair attended only by key figures.


    But this? This broke all records.


    ---


    Standing near the entrance Kushina tugged on Orochimaru''s sleeve, her expression filled with concern.


    "Orochimaru-sama, isn''t this¡­ a little too much? I mean, all this money spent on one event¡­"


    Her mind wandered to the war orphans who struggled to survive each day, often going without food. To her, the extravagant disy felt wasteful.


    Orochimaru, however, didn''t seem to share her sentiment. Gazing at therge crowd, he murmured to himself, "No¡­ it''s not a waste at all."


    Unlike most ninjas, Orochimaru had a unique perspective on wealth. In the ninja world, money was often spent on missions, weapons, or military resources. To spend it on a personal celebration like this was practically unheard of.


    The chaos of the open-air venue, the unprecedented guest count, these were things Orochimaru could ignore.


    For him, this was more than just a wedding; it was a once-in-a-lifetime event, and he wanted to do it his way.


    If it took 200 million ryo to make it happen, so be it.


    ---


    The ceremony itself was grand yet chaotic, with so many attendees struggling to find space. But none of it mattered to Tsunade, who looked radiant in her bridal makeup, her beauty amplified by the joyous asion.


    Amidst the bustling crowd, Jiraiya finally found Orochimaru and Tsunade.


    "Hahaha! Orochimaru, Tsunade¡ªyou two finally made it!" Jiraiya eximed with a wide grin.


    His feelings for Tsunade were long buried. After realizing the depth of her bond with Orochimaru, he had quietly let go of any lingering emotions. His only reason for returning to Konoha was to offer his heartfelt congrattions.


    "Jiraiya," Orochimaru greeted, his usual indifference reced with a rare warmth.


    Unlike most people, Jiraiya''s presence was meaningful to him. As one of the few he considered a true friend, Orochimaru valued his words in a way he didn''t for others.


    For the first time in a long while, Orochimaru drank freely.


    ---


    By the end of the day, the festivities wound down, and Orochimaru found himself lying on his bed, his vision slightly hazy from the alcohol.


    Turning his head, he watched Tsunade removing her bridal makeup, her radiant appearance still fresh in his mind. He smiled faintly.


    So this is what it feels like to get married¡­


    The thought lingered briefly, but it didn''t feel particrly special to him. He quickly closed his eyes, allowing sleep to im him.


    Tsunade, meanwhile, gazed at Orochimaru''s sleeping form. The memories of their years together, from childhood to this very moment, rushed through her mind.


    Did I really marry him?


    She couldn''t help but chuckle softly to herself.


    Quietly, she walked over, taking off his shoes and cloak before covering him with a nket. Afterward, she slipped out of her own wedding attire and climbed into bed beside him.


    Turning off the light, she wrapped her arms around him, holding him close as sleep overtook her.


    (T/N : The End. Jk)


    ***


    Drop a review if you haven''t already.


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 223:

    Tsunade''s quiet actions, such as carefully covering Orochimaru with a nket, were naturally unknown to him.


    Having drunk more than usual, Orochimaru waspletely defenseless, something uncharacteristic of him. If someone had the intent to assassinate him, this moment would have been their best opportunity.


    Unfortunately for any would-be assassins, this was Konoha, one of the safest ces in the ninja world. And with Tsunade by his side, the chance of such an attempt was virtually nonexistent.


    Despite Konoha''s notorious internal political struggles, it remained far safer than the ninja viges of smaller nations, where the risks of betrayal or sudden attacks were significantly higher. Here, under Tsunade''s watchful protection, Orochimaru had nothing to fear.


    ---


    In truth, Orochimaru''s rtionships with the other ninjas of Konoha were distant at best.


    While his name was known by all, he had always been a solitary figure, more preupied with his research than with forming connections. The wedding, as grand and lively as it appeared, was attended by many who came out of curiosity or simply for the spectacle rather than genuine affection.


    This stark reality left Orochimaru with a peculiar sense of loneliness amidst the crowd. Tens of thousands hade to celebrate his wedding, yet only a handful were people he truly knew or cared for. And among them, there were no real family members to speak of, a feeling only a true orphan could understand.


    ---The extravagant wedding stirred Konoha for days, with its astonishing cost of 200 million ryo bing the talk of the vige.


    However, despite the buzz, no one dared attempt to replicate such a spectacle. The sheer price tag was beyond the reach of ordinary citizens and even most ninja ns.


    As the excitement gradually faded, Konoha''s life returned to its usual rhythm.


    For Orochimaru, however, marriage wasn''t the end, it was the beginning.


    What changed in his life after marriage? Not much.


    If asked, Orochimaru would likely respond that there was no significant difference at all. Having known Tsunade for so long, the formalities of marriage didn''t alter their day-to-day lives. It was little more than abel, a recognition of what had already existed between them.


    ---


    After the wedding, Jiraiya who had briefly returned to Konoha for the event found himself restless. Unable to remain idle, he soon left again, making his way back to the Sound Ninja Vige, where his work awaited him.


    Meanwhile, Danzo began searching throughout Konoha for new experimental subjects to meet his and Orochimaru''s requirements.


    With these things in motion, Orochimaru found himself with an unusual amount of free time. And being someone who detested idleness, he naturally sought out a new project to upy his mind: the development of androids.


    Although conductingrge-scale experiments in Konoha was out of the question, theoretical research and small-scale verifications were still possible.


    ---


    One afternoon, Tsunade curiously approached him as he worked.


    "Orochimaru," she asked, "how exactly did you manage to merge bloodline limits? What''s your secret?"


    "Science," Orochimaru replied simply.


    "Science?" Tsunade echoed, thinking it over. "That makes sense. If you''d had this ability as a child, I would''ve known about it."


    Orochimaru didn''t borate further, leaving her to draw her own conclusions.


    Although he had shared a great deal with Tsunade over time, there were still things he kept from her, such as the existence of his system. Nheless, he had been unusually open with her about his other abilities. Even his possession of the Mangekyo Sharingan wasn''t a secret to her. ????¦¢§§??


    By now, Tsunade also understood the truth behind the mysterious disappearance of the Third Kazekage.


    It wasn''t just luck or divine intervention that had brought the Kazekage down, it was Orochimaru''s calcted and methodical work.


    The conversation drifted toward ninjutsu, a topic that always fascinated Tsunade.


    "Ninjutsu¡­ The more, the better, right?" she mused aloud.


    Orochimaru shook his head. "Not necessarily. A wide variety of skills is meaningless if youck mastery or focus. ''Take Kakashi, for instance. He knows a thousand techniques, but in battle, he relies primarily on a handful: the Sharingan and Raikiri.''


    His point was clear quality over quantity.


    For Orochimaru, the path of development was equally selective. His focus was on techniques thatplemented his goals and personal strengths: the Sharingan, Wood Release, Ma Release, the Flying Thunder God Technique, and Senjutsu.


    Combining these abilities gave him the versatility and power to handle any situation.


    By July of Konoha Year 36, the vige had settled into a peaceful routine.


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen stood by therge floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing out at the bustling streets below.


    With the war behind them, the Third Hokage''s attention turned inward, focusing on Konoha''s development. While asional border skirmishes persisted, they posed no significant threat.


    Under Tsunade''s persistent advocacy, a professional training institution for medical ninjas had been established, even though her proposal to integrate medical ninjas into every team had yet to gain full approval.


    Konoha''s schools, medical facilities, research programs, and training systems were all progressing steadily.


    Yet, even with these sesses, one concern lingered in Hiruzen''s mind: Danzo.


    Danzo had been a thorn in his side since their youth, but his ongoing coboration with Orochimaru was what truly worried the Third Hokage.@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru was his most talented and cherished disciple, someone with limitless potential. But the frequent interactions between Orochimaru and Danzo were a troubling sign.


    If their actions strayed too far, the consequences could be dire.


    Hiruzen sighed deeply, a shadow of unease clouding his expression. "I can only hope neither of you does anything that can''t be undone¡­"


    That night, on the outskirts of Konoha, within a concealedboratory, Orochimaru stood before a group of seven or eight children, each varying in height and build.


    A faint smile crossed his lips. "Have they been prepared properly?"


    Danzo, standing nearby, nodded. "As instructed. They''ve been cleaned, fed, and haven''t consumed any water."


    "Good," Orochimaru replied, pulling out several pristine syringes filled with a clear, shimmering liquid.


    As he began to draw doses from the vial, Danzo''s expression darkened slightly.


    "Orochimaru, Sarutobi is likely aware of our frequent interactions," Danzo said, his voice low and serious.


    "Isn''t that to be expected?" Orochimaru replied without looking up, his tone calm.


    "Expected, yes. But we must remain cautious. If he discovers the full extent of these experiments, it''ll be disastrous for both of us."


    "What''s your n?"


    "I''ve ordered my subordinates to construct additionalbs elsewhere. If this one is discovered¡­"


    "We''ll abandon it," Orochimaru finished for him, nodding slightly. "That aligns with your usual methods."


    Danzo nodded as well. "Do you need anything else here?"


    "There''s one thing," Orochimaru said, injecting the first child with the diluted gic enhancement serum. He nced at Danzo. "The First Hokage''s cells. We''re stillcking."


    "How much more do you need?"


    Orochimaru paused, his golden eyes gleaming faintly. "Take me to the remains of the First Hokage," he said, his voice steady.


    Danzo considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well. Finish your work here first. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Without another word, Danzo exited theb.


    Orochimaru methodically injected each child, their frightened eyes betraying their terror as the serum entered their veins. Once the procedure wasplete, he left theboratory, following Danzo out.


    Danzo gave instructions to his Root operatives to monitor the children and ensure their survival before leading Orochimaru to a hidden location near Konoha.


    Deep within a heavily guarded chambery a reinforced coffin, bound with thick iron chains and surrounded by intricate seals.


    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the coffin, his expression calm yet calcting.


    This must be where the remains of the First Hokage are kept¡­


    ***


    Drop a review if you haven''t already.


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 224:

    Danzo unconditionally supported Orochimaru''s research.


    After all, Orochimaru was creating talents for him, an invaluable asset to his ambitions. Danzo had no reason to object.


    Moreover, the First Hokage''s cells might have been a closely guarded secret to others, but to Orochimaru, it was hardly ssified information. For that reason, Danzo didn''t hesitate to bring him to see the remains of Senju Hashirama.


    "Open it," Danzo ordered.


    Two Root operatives stepped forward, quickly unlocking the thick chains and removing the seals. As the heavy locks clicked open, the solid lid of the coffin was lifted.


    Insidey the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, a ck-haired man dressed in simple trousers but shirtless, his body unnervingly well-preserved.


    Orochimaru stepped forward slowly, his golden eyes studying the legendary figure in the coffin. Even he couldn''t help but marvel. This truly is the God of the Shinobi World, he thought.


    Even in death, Hashirama''s body radiated an otherworldly vitality.


    His cells continued to regenerate and reproduce, a phenomenon unheard of in normal humans. Uchiha Madara had bitten off a piece of Hashirama''s flesh in the past, and even Danzo had once grafted the cells onto his own body. Yet now, Hashirama''s body appearedpletely whole, with no sign of the previous wounds.It was miraculous.


    Of course, Orochimaru wasn''t surprised that Hashirama''s body hadn''t decayed. Preservation techniques weremon enough, and if ordinary ninja could preserve corpses, it was no stretch to assume Konoha''s upper echelon had ess to far more advanced methods.


    Orochimaru reached out, his hand glowing faintly with chakra. Without hesitation, he ced his palm on Hashirama''s forehead.


    "Orochimaru, what are you doing?" Danzo asked sharply, frowning as he watched.


    "Nothing much," Orochimaru replied calmly. "Just checking something."


    "Checking? Checking what?" Danzo asked, his suspicion growing. Does he think the First Hokage is still alive?


    "It''s¡­ difficult to exin," Orochimaru said vaguely, withdrawing his hand.


    In truth, he had been probing for traces of Asura''s chakra within Hashirama''s body.


    Orochimaru still wasn''t entirely certain what Asura and Indra''s chakras were in essence. Were they simply a type of energy, or did they represent something physical?


    ording to his understanding of how Uchiha Madara awakened the Rinnegan, Madara''s chakra was tied to Indra, while Hashirama''s chakra belonged to Asura.


    But if both had died, did that chakra still exist?


    If it did, how could it reincarnate into others?


    And if it didn''t, then why did Hashirama''s cells still exhibit such astonishing vitality? Surely that vitality was tied to Asura''s chakra, yet it continued to thrive even now.


    Orochimaru sighed and shook his head, pushing the thought aside. This wasn''t something he could resolve at the moment.


    "I''ll need arger sample this time," he said finally, his voice steady. "Twice the amount asst time."


    Danzo nodded and motioned for the operatives to proceed. One of them stepped forward and carefully cut a piece of flesh from Hashirama''s arm, cing it into a specialized potion vial.


    After undergoing further processing and sealing, the sample was ready. Orochimaru and Danzo left the secret chamber together.


    With Orochimaru''s expertise, there was technically no need to repeatedly obtain fresh samples. Through cloning and cell division, he could regenerate unlimited quantities of the cells.


    However, the small amount of material he''d obtained previously had beenrgely used up. Cultivating more with what remained would have been time-consuming and inefficient, so it made sense to collect additional material while he had the opportunity. ???¨°£Â???


    This time, the quantity should be sufficient.


    ---


    The days that followed were consumed by experiments.


    Orochimaru spent most of his time shuttling between Konoha and hisboratory, focusing on refining his gic modification techniques.


    His approach was straightforward: use diluted gic enhancement fluid to improve the children''s physiques gradually.


    Gic modification was distinct from gic fusion. The goal wasn''t to create a perfect transformation, but rather to establish a strong foundational physique.


    A single dose of the primary enhancement fluid, when diluted, could strengthen nearly ten subjects. It was an efficient and rtively low-cost method, though Danzo bore the financial burden entirely.


    Unbeknownst to Danzo, Orochimaru was using his proprietary strengthening fluid for the experiments.


    Danzo provided three groups of children in total, each consisting of about eight individuals. Orochimaru divided them into separate batches for transformation, ensuring he could closely monitor their progress.


    For half a year, Orochimaru remained grounded, unable to venture far due to the need for daily observations and meticulous record-keeping.


    ---


    Six monthster, on a remote mountaintop several miles from Konoha, the ground was littered with craters and debris.


    Two figures a man and a woman faced off in the clearing.


    "Take this!" Tsunade shouted, her fist mming into the earth with a thunderous impact.@@novelbin@@


    The ground trembled under the force, splitting into wide fissures as the shockwave spread.


    Orochimaru nimbly leapt backward, avoiding the brunt of the attack. "Tsunade, your punches are powerful, I''ll give you that," he said with a smirk. "But your speed leaves much to be desired."


    "Stop running your mouth and fight me properly!" Tsunade retorted, pushing off the ground with her toes andunching herself high into the air.


    With a resounding cry, she came crashing down like a meteor, her fist smashing into the ground and leaving a massive crater nearly 100 meters wide. The shockwave sent rocks and debris flying in all directions.


    Standing amidst the chaos, Tsunade flexed her fingers. "Ever since I awakened my sage body, my strength''s grown exponentially. You know what''ll happen if Ind a clean hit on you, don''t you, Orochimaru?"


    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru replied smoothly, dodging the attack with ease. "I won''t give you that chance."


    Before Tsunade could respond, she noticed something unusual.


    The dust began to clear, revealing countless glimmering des hovering in midair.


    "What¡­ are those?" Tsunade murmured, her eyes widening as she recognized the iconic shape. "Kusanagi des? So many?"


    With a confident smile, Orochimaru gestured toward the floating swords. "Do you know what I call this move?"


    "What?"


    "I call it Ten Thousand Swords Formation."


    With a flick of his wrist, the swarm of Kusanagi swords descended toward Tsunade in an unrelenting wave, their sharp edges glinting menacingly.


    The sheer scale of the attack left no room for escape.


    The sound of des slicing through the air filled the clearing as the ground, already battered, was further torn apart by the onught.


    "Don''t expect me to hold back just because we''re married," Orochimaru called out, his voiceced with yful mockery.


    "Ha! You think you can beat me with a cheap trick like this?" Tsunade''s voice rang out defiantly from within the smoke and debris.


    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, intrigued by her confidence.


    As the dust settled, his curiosity turned into genuine surprise.


    Standing amidst the wreckage was a massive, otherworldly gate, its design both imposing and ominous.


    "This¡­ Rashomon?!" Orochimaru eximed. "When did you learn that technique?"


    ***


    Bonus.


    Drop a review if you haven''t already.


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 227:

    The sky stretched wide and blue, like an endless sheet of pristine paper. A few thin clouds driftedzily, their edges softened by the sunlight.


    Suddenly, tiny ck dots appeared on the horizon, hovering over the tranquil sea.


    At first, they were too far away to discern clearly, their details obscured by distance. However, it quickly became apparent that they were moving¡ªflying, in fact¡ªand approaching at a remarkable speed.


    Within moments, their outlines became visible.


    They weren''t ships or birds, they were people.


    Fourteen individuals in total, soaring through the air.


    Leading the group was a diminutive old man draped in a red scarf and wearing a green-striped vest. Beside him was a broad, muscr man in a khaki uniform. Behind the two were twelve subordinates, all d in the attire of elite Iwa ninjas.


    The sight of fourteen people flying together through the sky was nothing short of spectacr.


    "Unbelievable," one Kumo ninja muttered from the ship below, his voice tinged with awe."Unbelievable? It''s enough to make anyone jealous," another added, shaking his head in amazement.


    "Yeah. I''ve heard rumors about this technique before, but seeing it in person is something else entirely!"


    Their admiration wasn''t unwarranted. The ability to fly was rare across the entire ninja world especially the kind of flight achieved through one''s own power.


    There was no mistaking the identities of the figures in the air. The short old man was none other than Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage of Iwa, while the burly man beside him was his son, Kitsuchi.


    Behind them were twelve elite Jonin of Iwa, forming a disciplined and formidable entourage.


    Once Onoki and his group approached the ship, the Tsuchikage raised a hand, signaling his subordinates to halt.


    Hovering above the deck, Onoki nced down at the Third Raikage standing below and greeted him with his usual air of superiority.


    "Third Raikage," Onoki said, his toneced with mock courtesy. "I must say, it''s such a burden to call on you like this."


    His words, though seemingly polite, carried a condescending undertone.


    As soon as he spoke, the ninjas on both sides instinctively prepared themselves for any potential confrontation, the tension in the air palpable.


    The Third Raikage, however, remained calm. Raising his head, he replied, "Given the state of rtions between our two nations, isn''t a little hardship to be expected? Don''t you agree, Tsuchikage?" ?¨¤N??¦¥?


    Onoki chuckled faintly. "Indeed. If it weren''t for such pressing matters, I wouldn''t have gone out of my way to meet with you."


    "Pressing matters?" The Third Raikage''s expression grew serious, his sharp gaze locking onto Onoki. Around him, the Kumo ninjas exchanged wary nces. "What could be so important that you, Tsuchikage, would make such an effort to negotiate with me personally?"


    Given the ongoing hostility between their nations, a meeting like this was highly unusual. For the Kage of two rival viges to meet face-to-face was a dangerous gamble, requiring numerous negotiations and careful arrangements to even be possible.


    The time, location, and security of the meeting had all been meticulously nned to minimize risk.


    Onoki''s face grew stern. "Raikage, let me get straight to the point. Are you familiar with Konoha''s Orochimaru?"


    "Orochimaru?" The Third Raikage''s expression darkened at the mention of the name.


    Around him, the Kumo ninjas whispered amongst themselves. From their reactions, it was clear that the name was well known.


    "Of course I know of him," the Raikage said, his tone measured but firm. "He defeated Hanzo of the Hidden Rain Vige and killed the Third Kazekage. An impressive individual, to say the least."


    Onoki''s lips curled into a faint sneer. "It seems your understanding of him is rather superficial."


    "What do you mean?" The Third Raikage''s frown deepened, his curiosity piqued.


    Onoki''s expression turned serious. "Orochimaru is far more dangerous than you realize."


    Without hesitation, Onoki began recounting the information Iwa had gathered about Orochimaru.


    During the war, Iwa had managed to capture a number of prisoners, and through interrogations, they had uncovered startling details about Orochimaru''s capabilities, details that went far beyond what most of the ninja world knew.


    As Onoki exined, the Kumo ninjas listened in stunned silence.


    "A scientific genius?" one Kumo ninja muttered in disbelief. "Inventing ninja tools?"


    "Is he serious? That sounds absurd!"


    "A young man in his twenties with Kage-level strength and advanced research skills? How is that even possible?"


    The Third Raikage nced at his son and subordinates, gauging their reactions, before falling into deep thought.


    The mention of Orochimaru triggered a memory, the failed attempt to kidnap the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. If he recalled correctly, Orochimaru had been involved in thwarting that operation.


    "Yes," Onoki continued, sensing the growing tension among the Kumo ninjas. "Even I was shocked when I first learned about his capabilities."


    He pressed on, his tone sharp. "Thanks to the prisoners we captured during the war, we''ve uncovered just how much of a threat he poses. If it weren''t for these interrogations, we wouldn''t know half of what we do now."


    The Third Raikage looked up, his eyes narrowing. "Even so, what does this have to do with us? Orochimaru may be talented, but he''s still just a Konoha ninja. Why should we concern ourselves with him?"


    Onoki''s expression grew cold. "Don''t you understand yet, Raikage? Because of Orochimaru, Konoha haspletely disrupted the bnce of power between the Five Great Nations. Or do you really think it was mere coincidence that we, the Iwa ninjas, decided to cease our war with the Sand Vige?"


    He chuckled bitterly. "And yet, you Kumo ninjas blindly assisted Konoha in attacking us. If it weren''t for your interference, our losses wouldn''t have been nearly as severe."


    Onoki''s mocking tone was like a dagger, cutting deep.


    "Tsuchikage," the Third Raikage said, his voice icy, "I suggest you watch your words. We joined this war because we are allies with Konoha."


    "Allies?" Onoki''sugh was harsh and derisive. "You''re the only ones who believe that nonsense. Tell me, Raikage what did Kumo gain from this so-called alliance? What benefits did you reap from this war?"


    The Third Raikage and his subordinates fell silent.


    Onoki''s words hit a nerve.


    It was true that Kumo had gained little from the war. Aside from the war funds provided by Konoha, there were no tangible benefits. Worse, their motives were questioned, and they were used of trying to steal the Nine-Tails.


    The more they thought about it, the more it stung.


    "Tsuchikage," the Third Raikage said atst, his tone heavy with suspicion, "enough with the posturing. Tell me why you''ve called me here."


    Onoki crossed his arms, prepared for this moment.@@novelbin@@


    "End our hostilities and join forces against Konoha," he dered.


    "What?"


    The voice wasn''t the Third Raikage''s¡ªit was his son''s, the future Fourth Raikage. His anger red, his fists clenched.


    "Are you joking, Tsuchikage?" A growled. "We''ve been locked in battle with Iwa, and now you expect us to just stop and turn our attention to Konoha? Do you think we''re that fickle?"


    The Third Raikage''s eyes narrowed. "I agree. Exin yourself, Onoki."


    "Do you think I''d joke about something like this?" Onoki''s gaze was piercing. "Konoha has already upset the bnce between the Great Nations, and it''s only a matter of time before they turn their sights on you. If you don''t act now, you''ll find yourselves destroyed before you even realize it."


    Onoki''s voice grew more intense. "We need to work together to pressure Konoha. Even if we can''t start a full-scale war, we must at least force them to hand over Orochimaru!"


    ***


    Drop a review if you haven''t already.


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 228: Chaper 228

    In the ninja world, it was a well-known reality: the strong preyed on the weak. Large nations oppressed smaller ones, while smaller nations struggled to survive, maneuvering in the cracks left by the powerful.


    The survival of small countries wasn''t a coincidence. Some allied with the great nations, others relied on unique secret techniques, and some took advantage of naturally defensive terrain. In short, they became thorns that even the great powers found hard to remove.


    For the most part, the major nations, too busy fighting amongst themselves, had no time to deal with these "nuisances." This allowed the smaller nations to endure.


    Originally, there was a precarious bnce between the five great powers. However, when the First Hokage established Konoha, he distributed the nine tailed beasts among the major nations to ensure equilibrium. This act created a strange but functional bnce of power.


    This delicate bnce kept the five major countries locked in a constant cycle of conflict without outright annihtion. Every nation knew they had their own tailed beast, making any attempts to destroy one another a daunting and often futile task.


    But Orochimaru''s emergence began to disrupt this bnce.


    Before, his reputation in the original timeline wasn''t built on overwhelmingbat strength. His greatest asset was his almost unkible survivability, a traitparable to that of a cockroach. His directbat ability wasn''t particrly impressive.


    For example, he required Kimimaro and others'' help to kill the Fourth Kazekage. In his battle against the aging Third Hokage, Orochimaru barely came out alive. He even struggled against a four-tailed Naruto.


    But now? Orochimaru''s strength had undergone a dramatic transformation. He had reached the super Kage-level, capable of saving an entire battlefield single-handedly and even killing the Third Kazekage in directbat.That aplishment alone had sent shockwaves throughout the ninja world.


    What''s more, his scientific research capable of boosting thebat effectiveness of an entire vige posed an even greater threat. The leaders of the other great nations believed that, given a few more years, Konoha could potentially use Orochimaru''s abilities to annex any of the major ninja viges.


    The thought was enough to make them restless.


    Unless Orochimaru was dealt with, they would never feel secure.


    But targeting Orochimaru was no simple task.


    Even leaving aside whether Konoha would ever agree to surrender him, there were serious internal hurdles to ovee in forming an alliance between these nations.


    Would Kumo simply follow Onoki''s suggestion and turn on Konoha? Of course not.


    The Third Raikage only promised to consider Onoki''s proposal but made no immediate decision. He knew that even if they decided to act against Konoha, they would need a sound justification.


    Onoki understood this as well. He wasn''t in a rush, he had already waited a long time and could afford to wait a little longer.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had no idea that the other great nations were plotting against him.


    Even if he had known, it was unlikely he''d have cared. His current strength gave him an unshakable confidence.


    With abilities like Flying Thunder God, Orochimaru knew he was exceptionally difficult to corner. If worst came to worst, he could always retreat.


    What? The Second Hokage, who also used Flying Thunder God, still died?


    That was different. The Second Hokage intentionally lured the enemy to ensure hisrades could escape. Orochimaru had no intention of ying the martyr. His use of the Flying Thunder God technique was purely pragmatic, if things got dangerous he''d simply leave.


    ---


    "In just half an hour, if this first batch of kids survives, the experiment will be a sess."


    Inside a secretboratory, Orochimaru stood calmly, observing the eight experimental chambers filled with specialized fluid.


    Gic modification was no challenge for him anymore.


    If the power of the First Hokage''s cells was too overwhelming, it could be diluted. If a child''s body was too weak to handle the procedure, their physique could be enhanced. ??????¦¥s?


    Creating a batch of inferior Wood Release users was not a difficult feat for him at this point.


    Danzo, standing nearby, nodded in satisfaction at Orochimaru''s words.


    "Judging from their vital signs, they should all survive. Orochimaru, your methods never cease to amaze me."


    In front of them were eight children who had undergone the gic modifications. If properly nurtured, each child could easily be an elite Jonin in the future.


    "It''s just a minor matter," Orochimaru said casually, waving a hand. "If you want, I can even give them Sharingan."


    Danzo''s eyes briefly lit up at the thought but quickly dimmed. "Sharingan and Wood Release? Thatbination would be frighteningly powerful¡­ but no, the Sharingan supply is already stretched thin."


    Danzo knew that managing and controlling children with such overwhelming power would be a monumental challenge.


    Orochimaru smirked faintly but didn''t press the issue.


    ---


    "Danzo-sama, we have a situation!"


    The sudden voice of a Root ninja broke through the silence.


    Danzo''s face darkened. "What''s wrong?"


    "We''ve detected signs of enemy ninja activity nearby!"


    "What?" Danzo''s expression shifted immediately. "Take me to see!"


    It took less than ten minutes for Danzo to return, his face grim.


    "Orochimaru, we may have beenpromised," he said tly.


    "Compromised? Has someone found us?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm, though his golden eyes sharpened slightly.


    Danzo nodded. "Yes. Based on the traces we found, someone was here recently. If they report their findings to Sarutobi, we''re finished here."


    "What a pity for thisb," Orochimaru remarked with mock regret, though his tone carried no real emotion.


    "There''s no other choice." Danzo sighed deeply. "You leave first, I''ll take care of this."


    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "You sure?"


    Danzo nodded firmly. "Sarutobi already suspects our coboration, but I can''t let him find concrete evidence. I''ll handle it."


    "Well, if you insist¡­" Orochimaru smiled faintly and began packing his tools without haste.


    Minutester, he walked out of theboratory. Once out of sight, he activated the Flying Thunder God and vanished into thin air.


    Danzo, meanwhile, had prepared for such a scenario from the start.


    Once the experiment wasplete, he ordered his subordinates to evacuate the eight children, then set up a soundproof barrier around theb. The entire area was rigged with countless explosive tags.


    Boom!


    Theboratory was reduced to rubble in a series of deafening explosions.


    Finally, Danzo''s Earth Release ninjas worked together to bury the remains of theb deep underground, ensuring it would never be discovered again.


    ***@@novelbin@@


    Drop a review if you haven''t already.


    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 230:

    Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, was unquestionably in her prime at this moment in time.


    She was young and beautiful, full of life and energy, standing at 163 cm tall. Her figure was wless, with curves that entuated her beauty. While her chest was far more developed than the average woman''s, the rest of her features were strikingly well-proportioned.


    Especially after being "handled" by Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru still recalled the effort it had taken to guide Tsunade from being hesitant to enthusiastic, and from enthusiastic topletely uninhibited.


    Tsunade blushed when Orochimaru teased her, but instead of responding, she quietly looked down and puffed on her pipe.


    After so many years together, she was well aware of Orochimaru''s preferences. She also knew how much he enjoyed seeing her in certain "unconventional" outfits.


    At first, she had been curious about where Orochimaru had picked up these peculiar habits. However, over time and with Orochimaru''s persistence she found herself indulging in these quirks as well, to the point where she asionally found them enjoyable.


    In short, while Tsunade sometimes thought Orochimaru had changed too much, she didn''t dislike it. It was a strange contradiction, one she didn''t fully understand.


    More than half an hourter, Tsunadey curled up in Orochimaru''s arms."Orochimaru, have you ever had thoughts about that girl Mikoto?" she asked suddenly.


    "Do you want the truth or a lie?" Orochimaru responded casually.


    "Of course, the truth," Tsunade demanded.@@novelbin@@


    "It''s crossed my mind before," Orochimaru admitted without hesitation.


    He saw no reason to deny it. Tsunade had asked him the same question in the past, and he had been forthright then as well.


    "And now?" she pressed.


    "Even now, yes," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But it''s unlikely anything wille of it."


    "Why not?" Tsunade frowned. "She seems to like you well enough. If you so much as beckoned to her, I''m sure she''d run straight into your arms!"


    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, somewhat taken aback. "What makes you think that?"


    "It''s your fault, isn''t it?" Tsunade retorted, her voice tinged with annoyance. "If you hadn''t nted that idea in my head, I wouldn''t even be entertaining it. You¡­ Hey, Orochimaru, why don''t you give it a shot?" ?¨¤?¨°?¦¥?


    Orochimaru let out augh. "I never knew I had a knack for teaching women to think this way!"


    "Stop joking around," Tsunade said impatiently, shaking his arm. "So? Are you going to try or not?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous," Orochimaru said, his tone more serious now. "I may not care about my reputation, but you should care about yours. Enough of this nonsense, get some rest. Don''t you have anything better to think about?"


    "Isn''t it enough that you take care of the serious matters?" Tsunade replied nonchntly as she stretched out on the bed, resting her head on her hands.


    Orochimaru was her husband, and with his overwhelming strength and intellect, there was little she could do that he couldn''t handle better. Besides, wasn''t it natural for her to focus on enjoying life when he had everything else under control?


    Still, Orochimaru was right.


    Getting involved with Mikoto? It might be fine if no one ever found out, but if the truth came to light, it would be humiliating for everyone involved.


    Wait¡­ What''s wrong with me? Why am I even thinking about this?


    Tsunade suddenly froze, stunned by her own thoughts. Was she seriously entertaining the idea of sharing her man with another woman and even suggesting it herself?


    "Oh my god, I must be losing it¡­" she muttered to herself, ncing at Orochimaru lying beside her.


    But no¡­ it wasn''t an illusion. Nor was it genjutsu¡ªif Orochimaru had used genjutsu on her, she would''ve noticed it immediately.


    Tsunade wracked her brain for an exnation but found none. Eventually, she gave up, shook her head, and pulled the nket over herself.


    ---


    The next morning, outside the Uchiha n''s district, two figures stood facing each other.


    With Tsunade off helping at the hospital, Orochimaru had wandered here out of boredom.


    "Mikoto," he said directly, "you agreed to help with Tsunade''s duties because you have something you need from me, didn''t you?"


    When Orochimaru had first noticed Uchiha Mikoto cleaning his home, he''d already suspected something was off. The subsequent visits only confirmed his hunch.


    Still, he hadn''t confronted her. She hadn''t said anything, and he hadn''t seen a reason to pry. But now...


    "Yes¡­" Mikoto admitted timidly, her gaze dropping to the ground.


    She knew better than to lie to Orochimaru. Someone of his intellect and perception would see through her immediately. Besides, she had a feeling her honesty might work in her favor.


    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Let''s find a more private ce to talk."


    "Sir¡­?" Mikoto looked up, startled.


    "Just follow me," Orochimaru said, waving his hand dismissively.


    Without further words, he led Mikoto to an open area on the right side of the Hokage Rock.


    When they arrived, Orochimaru turned to face her. "Alright, this will do. Mikoto, you''ve spent enough time around me to know I don''t like wasting time. Just tell me what you want. If it''s not too unreasonable, I may consider helping you."


    "Thank you, sir¡­" Mikoto replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s like this¡­"


    She hesitated for a moment but eventually exined the mission her father had given her.


    As Mikoto spoke, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Enhancement Serum?" he echoed, his voiceced with curiosity.


    "Yes, sir," Mikoto said, nodding. "My father said it could help the n better control the Sharingan. That''s why I¡­"


    She trailed off, but Orochimaru understood the implication.


    "Ah, I see¡­" he mused, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "So it''s because those with awakened Sharingan are prone to emotional extremes, isn''t it? It seems your Uchiha n is more divided than I thought. Your father must belong to the peace-loving faction."


    "Yes, sir," Mikoto replied, a bit surprised.


    She had always been aware of the tension within the Uchiha n and their rtionship with the vige. But Orochimaru''s knowledge of the matter seemed even more thorough than hers.


    As expected of Orochimaru-sama¡­


    "Well," Orochimaru continued, his smirk deepening, "there''s one thing I''m curious about. How are you so sure I still have this Enhancement Serum?"

 Chapter 232:

    Letting his wife be Hokage?


    Now that was truly an amusing idea.


    For Orochimaru, there was more satisfaction in being the husband of the Hokage than being Hokage himself.


    Besides, in his memory, Tsunade had indeed be Hokage in the original timeline, so it didn''t seem far-fetched at all.


    Why was Minato Namikaze the Fourth Hokage in the original storyline?@@novelbin@@


    It didn''t take much analysis to figure out.


    Under normal circumstances, if Hiruzen truly abdicated, the Hokage position would naturally pass to his son or one of his disciples.


    But at the time, his eldest son had died, and his second son, Asuma, was too young. This left only the legendary Sannin as viable candidates.


    Of the three, Hiruzen''s most cherished and talented disciple was Orochimaru. If Orochimaru had stayed on the "normal" path, his ascension to the Hokage seat would have been all but certain.However, Orochimaru''s ambitions, nurtured under Danzo''s influence, ultimately disqualified him from consideration.


    Among the remaining two, Tsunade had lost herself in grief after the deaths of her brother and lover. By the end of the Third Shinobi World War, she had left Konoha and disappeared into a self-imposed exile.


    As for Jiraiya, he had always been a wanderer, and hismitment to finding the "Child of Prophecy" ensured that he too left the vige.


    Thus, Hiruzen had no choice but to turn to Jiraiya''s disciple, Namikaze Minato, as the next Hokage. Minato''s ideals aligned with Hiruzen''s, and he was both capable and loyal¡ªa perfect candidate.


    But now, the situation had changed.


    In this timeline, Tsunade''s brother hadn''t died, and she had never been in love with Kato Dan.


    Even though Hiruzen might be wary of her because of her marriage to Orochimaru, Tsunade''s chances of bing Hokage were much higher than Minato''s.


    "You''re kidding, right?" Tsunade said offhandedly. "How could I possibly be qualified to be Hokage? Besides, have you ever seen a vige led by a female Kage?"


    Orochimaru was momentarily at a loss for words.


    The future Fifth Hokage herself, iming to be unqualified? How ironic.


    And yet, she wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Up until now, no vige had ever had a female Kage. Historically, all leaders had been men.


    In the original timeline, the first female Kage was Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist.


    But at this moment, Mei was still just a child.


    "Fine, you make a good point," Orochimaru conceded, shaking his head. He decided not to argue further.


    After all, the Third Hokage was still in his prime and hadn''t made any major mistakes. Discussing the session of the Hokage seat was premature.


    After exchanging a few more words with Tsunade, Orochimaru fell silent, turning his attention instead to the two blood samples he had collected.


    The Sharingan was renowned for its immense spiritual power, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan possessed even greater potential.


    What intrigued him was whether these two gic samples could be fused with his own to induce a qualitative leap in his mental energy, perhaps even reaching the level of an Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. ???¦­¦Ï£Â§§?


    He wasn''t entirely sure.


    But what he was certain of was that the research would allow him to assist Nagato in awakening the Rinnegan. That much was within his reach.


    ---


    June, Year 39 of Konoha.


    Orochimaru and Tsunade had been married for three years.


    This year, they both turned 29.


    During this time, Orochimaru had rarely left the vige, dedicating himself to assisting Danzo with his experiments.


    The number ofpleted human experiments had risen from over 20 to over 60, with more than 30 children currently undergoing "cultivation."


    It was also this year that Kakashi and Guy''s ss began their academy enrollment.


    And this year, a message from the Land of Lightning arrived at the Third Hokage''s desk.


    Hiruzen sat in the Hokage''s office, holding the scroll in his hands. Beside ity another scroll, and beside that, yet another. He smoked cigarette after cigarette, his face shadowed with unease.


    "What''s wrong, Sarutobi?"


    Several advisors entered the conference room, immediately noticing his somber expression.


    Without a word, Hiruzen tossed the three scrolls onto the table.


    Homura, the most senior of the advisors, picked up one of the scrolls and began to read. His expression soon turned grim.


    "The Land of Lightning wants to dissolve its alliance with us? Why?"


    "It doesn''t make sense," Koharu said in shock. "Our rtionship with them has been stable for years. What could have changed?"


    "Have you forgotten what happened three months ago?" Hiruzen replied with a weary sigh, puffing on his pipe.


    "Three months ago?" Danzo furrowed his brow. "Hmph. Ridiculous. This is just an excuse to dissolve the alliance."


    "Even if we know it''s an excuse, what can we do?" Hiruzen exhaled a long plume of smoke, looking more tired than ever.


    Three months earlier, the Land of Lightning had sent a formal request, iming they had suffered heavy losses during thest war. They argued that Konoha had be too strong, jeopardizing the bnce between the two nations.


    To "strengthen their alliance," they demanded that Konoha share its research advancements with them.


    Share?


    Share what?


    Sharing their vige''s hard-earned technology with another nation wasughable. Naturally, Konoha had refused.


    The Land of Lightning had then used this as a pretext to dissolve their alliance.


    But for the advisors and Hokage, the true reason behind the dissolution was obvious.


    "Why do they really want to dissolve the alliance?" Koharu pressed, narrowing her eyes.


    "You''ll understand after reading the other two scrolls," Hiruzen replied.


    Koharu immediately grabbed the remaining scrolls and scanned their contents.


    "What?! The three viges formed an alliance?!"


    "How is that possible?"


    Homura disbelief mirrored Koharu''s.


    Even Danzo frowned deeply. "Their animosity toward each other runs deep. How could they possibly form an alliance?"


    "It''s because of Orochimaru."


    Koharu''s gaze sharpened as she spoke, fully understanding the implications.


    "Orochimaru?"


    She nodded. "Orochimaru''s performance during thest war was too outstanding. He assassinated the Kazekage from a distance, dominated the battlefield, and his research could further strengthen Konoha.


    "They''re afraid of Konoha bing too powerful, which would threaten their own interests. By allying, they''re trying to stop us before it''s toote."


    "So, they''ve united to target us?" Homura asked.


    "Precisely," Koharu confirmed. "Their demand is clear: hand over Orochimaru, or we''ll face thebined forces of three ninja viges."


    "What?!"


    Danzo mmed his fist on the table, his anger evident. "Ridiculous! Bastards!"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 234:

    Whether it was through her understanding of his thoughts or habits, Tsunade knew Orochimaru better than anyone and she understood what was on his mind. That''s why she made this decision.


    For her, it was better to confront the issue directly than to let it fester in worry. The uncertainty was far more exhausting than simply dealing with the situation head-on.


    Orochimaru, for his part, also understood Tsunade. Her actions, while unexpected, didn''tpletely surprise him.


    What did pique his curiosity, however, was the connection between Mikoto and Fugaku.


    Both were descendants of the Uchiha n''s core members. Their union seemed inevitable, a match dictated by destiny. Yet Orochimaru had unknowingly altered that path.


    ording to Mikoto, Fugaku was now in love with someone named Uchiha Keiko, a revtion Orochimaru had not anticipated.


    ---


    The next morning, Orochimaru nced at the petite figure lying under the quilt beside him. Mikoto''s face was flushed with embarrassment, her gaze downcast.


    "Even though it''s your first time, your body is far too weak," Orochimaru remarked calmly."H-Hum¡­ I''m sorry, Orochimaru-sama," Mikoto stammered, her voice trembling.


    "There''s no need to apologize," Orochimaru said, flipping his wrist. Three small vials of a liquid appeared in his hand. "Take these. One vial per month, used in sequence from light to dark."


    "Th-This¡­ what is it?" Mikoto asked hesitantly.


    "You''ll find out once you use it," Orochimaru replied curtly. He didn''t bother exining further. After one use, she would understand its effects well enough.


    "But remember," he added, his tone serious, "this is for your use only. Do not share it with your family, not even your parents."


    "Yes¡­ I understand." Mikoto nodded obediently.


    While Orochimaru felt no guilt for what had happened, Mikoto did. As her initial fervor subsided, she found herself reflecting on her actions, unsure of how things had escted to this point.


    But Orochimaru''s demeanor and actions quickly suppressed her lingering doubts.


    She looked at the three vials resting on the quilt and felt as though her emotions were spiraling out of control.


    Orochimaru paid her no further mind. He got dressed and stepped out of the room, only to find Tsunade already sitting in the living room.


    It was rare for Orochimaru to be caught off guard, but seeing her there made him pause briefly.


    "Orochimaru ¡­ How did you feel about yesterday?" she asked with a yful smile, sitting casually on the sofa in her coat.


    "You¡­" Orochimaru sighed in exasperation. "What made you decide to do something like this?"


    While he wasn''t entirely shocked, it still left him with questions.


    Even in his previous life, something like this would have been unimaginable. Tsunade wasn''t the type of woman to indulge in reckless or senseless behavior. No matter how much he tried to influence her, she wasn''t someone who would easily agree to such a thing.


    When he questioned her further, Tsunade seemed ready to respond but ultimately evaded his inquiries. Frustrated, Orochimaru decided to drop the matter altogether.


    Mikoto, meanwhile, left the house quickly and didn''t return for some time. It was evident that she didn''t know how to face either Orochimaru or Tsunade.


    Orochimaru didn''t care much about her absence. The next few days passed peacefully.


    ---


    A weekter.


    That evening, Orochimaru received an urgent summons from the Hokage''s ANBU.


    When he arrived at the Hokage''s office, he was met with Hiruzen''s somber expression.


    "They''re threatening to besiege Konoha if you don''t hand me over?" Orochimaru asked after hearing the news, his tone calm but curious.


    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed, his fingers interlocked on the desk as he stared intently at his former student. "They''ve learned about your research and the development of scientific ninja tools. They''re afraid of your abilities." ??????¨º?


    Orochimaru frowned slightly, deep in thought. His mind raced as he processed the information. After a moment, his lips curled into a faint smile.


    "So, what''s the decision?" he asked, his voice sharp and direct. "Or rather¡­ sensei, what have you decided?"


    Hiruzen let out a long sigh, guilt shing in his eyes.


    "Orochimaru¡­ you are my most talented student. But this matter concerns the lives of tens of thousands of people in the vige. I''m asking you to¡­"


    "To sacrifice myself for the vige?" Orochimaru interrupted, a trace of mockery in his smile. "My life for the lives of tens of thousands. Heh¡­ it seems my life is worth quite a lot."


    "Your sensei doesn''t want this either¡­" Hiruzen began, his voice faltering.


    "Enough, sensei. There''s no need to exin," Orochimaru said, cutting him off once again. "I understand your predicament. After all, what is one lifepared to the lives of an entire vige of shinobi?"


    "Orochimaru¡­" Hiruzen''s voice wavered, his guilt deepening as he saw the calmness in his student''s expression.


    "So," Orochimaru continued, his toneced with sarcasm, "what''s the n? Hand me over alive? Or kill me first and present my corpse to the other nations?"


    His words left Hiruzen speechless. After a long silence, the Third Hokage took a deep breath, tears welling in his eyes.


    "Orochimaru¡­ I''m sorry. I truly am¡­"


    ---


    Late at night, under the dim lights of Konoha''s streets, a figure with long hair cast a shadow that stretched far ahead.


    The shadow moved slowly, eventually swallowed by the darkness.


    Orochimaru walked aimlessly, his mind heavy. A strange sense of destion settled in his heart.@@novelbin@@


    He had overestimated Hiruzen.


    In the end, Konoha couldn''t withstand the pressure from the three great ninja viges. They had chosen to hand him over.


    Was this betrayal any different from the fate of Pakura, who was sacrificed by the Sand Vige? Or the tragedy of Hizashi Hyuga, who was forced to die to preserve the n''s interests?


    Perhaps it was even a mix of both.


    Orochimaru let out a bitterugh. If a shinobi couldn''t trust their own vige, no matter how much they contributed, they were always at risk of being cast aside.


    Only now did he fully understand why he had never felt a true sense of belonging to Konoha.


    Once someone became Hokage, their decisions were governed by the vige''s interests. Personal rtionships became secondary.


    Hiruzen''s choice had made that painfully clear. Even Orochimaru, his prized student, was expendable if it meant saving the vige.


    At least, Orochimaru thought, Hiruzen had the decency to inform him directly. He wasn''t going to meet the same end as Pakura, dying without understanding why.


    But¡­ would he really die?


    No.


    He wouldn''t die. He wouldn''t allow it.


    In fact, he would live even better than before.


    It was a good thing he had no children, fewer attachments meant fewer vulnerabilities.


    The only thing that gave him pause was Tsunade. Leaving her behind¡­


    "Huh? Tsunade?"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 237:

    "Stay in the vige and wait for news?"


    Tsunade froze, her mind struggling to process Orochimaru''s words. She didn''t have time to think deeply about it now, though¡ªOrochimaru was leaving.


    "Do you¡­ really have to go?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with reluctance.


    "Yes," Orochimaru replied firmly.


    "And you won''t take me with you?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to," Orochimaru said calmly. "It''s that I can''t. However, don''t be too upset. You know where I''m going, and you can always contact me if necessary."


    "That''s easy for you to say, but¡­"


    "Enough, Tsunade," Orochimaru interrupted. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair, a rare disy of tenderness. "If you want answers, you''ll have to wait until dawn. Now, goodbye, Tsunade."


    Whoosh!Before she could say another word, Orochimaru vanished, leaving the room eerily quiet.


    Tsunade stood frozen in ce, staring at the empty space where Orochimaru had just been.


    The suddenness of it all left her stunned. She hadn''t been given enough time to ask the questions burning in her mind or to process what had just happened.


    Her thoughts spiraled as she tried to piece everything together.


    Why had Orochimaru left so abruptly?


    Could Dan''s usations be true?


    No, she shook her head. Orochimaru was too important to Konoha. Even if he were conducting experiments on children, the Third Hokage wouldn''t drive him out of the vige over it. There was no reason for Orochimaru to leave for something like that.


    But if it wasn''t because of the experiments, then why? What was the real reason?


    As she wrestled with these thoughts, Tsunade''s instincts urged her to go straight to the Hokage''s office to demand answers.


    She took a few steps toward the door, but then stopped, remembering Orochimaru''s words: "If you want answers, wait until dawn."


    "Damn it," Tsunade muttered under her breath. "Why couldn''t he just exin everything before he left?"


    ---


    The night was quiet and still, with only the chirping of insects and the bright moon overhead to apany Orochimaru as he walked through the forest surrounding Konoha.


    His mind wandered back to Dan''s words.


    "So, the live experiments have been exposed?" he murmured to himself.


    "It seems Hiruzen thought this through carefully before giving up on me."


    Orochimaru knew better than anyone how much he had contributed to Konoha¡ªcountless missions, inventions, and battlefield victories.


    Yet, despite all of that, the Third Hokage had chosen to sacrifice him.


    Why?


    It wasn''t just fear of the three allied ninja viges threatening to attack Konoha. It was also because Orochimaru had aligned himself with Danzo.


    In Hiruzen''s eyes, Orochimaru no longer belonged to him. His allegiance had shifted. Add to that the experiments on living subjects, and it was enough for Hiruzen to make the decision to let him go. ??§Ñ?¨¯?§¦??


    As for why he had killed Dan¡­


    In truth, there wasn''t any grand reason behind it.


    When Orochimaru encountered Dan meeting Tsunade in secret, he had been in a foul mood. Normally, he might have just given Dan a warning or roughened him up a bit. Even the discovery of his experiments wouldn''t have warranted such drastic action, Orochimaru had long been prepared for that eventuality.


    But when he thought of Dan''s connection to Tsunade in another timeline, and then of Konoha abandoning him, he decided to act decisively.


    He couldn''t stomach the idea of Dan potentially bing a future threat.


    "An outcast, huh?" Orochimaru whispered to himself, his voice low and bitter.


    "I thought I was prepared for this, but when the moment finally came¡­ it still stings a little."


    That night, Orochimaru left Konoha.


    That same night Dan died.


    And Tsunade, left alone with her unanswered questions, couldn''t sleep.


    Yet despite all this, Konoha remained quiet and peaceful, as though nothing had changed.


    ---


    The next morning.


    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his hands sped behind his back. He gazed out at the vige with a heavy heart.@@novelbin@@


    Sacrificing a ninja for the sake of peace, especially a disciple was never easy.


    Even though Orochimaru had distanced himself from him and aligned with Danzo, it didn''t change the fact that he was one of his proudest students.


    But the weight of Konoha''s survival ultimately took precedence over personal attachments.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    A sharp knock on the door broke his train of thought.


    "Come in," he called out.


    The door creaked open, and an ANBU agent entered, kneeling on one knee before the Hokage.


    "Report, Hokage-sama!"


    "Speak."


    "The user of theboratory has been confirmed¡ªit was indeed Lord Orochimaru."


    "Do you have evidence?" Hiruzen asked, his expression darkening.


    "Yes," the ANBU replied, hesitating briefly before continuing. "Several of the children who were experimented on managed to escape. ording to their ounts, no one but Lord Orochimaru could have performed such experiments¡­"


    The Third Hokage''s eyes widened slightly. "What? Wood Release? And multiple users of it?"


    Before the ANBU could respond, a voice rang out from the hallway.


    "Hokage-sama!"


    Tsunade stormed into the office, her expression frantic.


    Sarutobi turned to her, already expecting her arrival. "Tsunade. You''re here."


    "Why did Orochimaru leave the vige?" she demanded, skipping all formalities. "I want to know the truth!"


    Hiruzen sighed, motioning for the ANBU to leave. Once they were alone, he began exining the full story.


    Ten minutester, Tsunade stood in stunned silence.


    "What¡­? A siege? By three viges?"


    "Yes," Hiruzen said heavily. "We failed to keep Orochimaru''s research confidential, and this is the result."


    "And your solution is to hand Orochimaru over to die?" Tsunade''s voice rose sharply as she mmed her hand on the desk.


    "He has done so much for this vige, he''s made so many sacrifices! And this is how you repay him?"


    Her anger was palpable, but beneath it, there was also a deep sense of disappointment.


    Was this truly the kind of vige worth dedicating their lives to?


    "What else could I have done?" Hiruzen shot back, his tone firm. "Do you think I wanted this?"


    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stayposed. "Konoha cannot withstand an attack from three viges right now. If we didn''t hand Orochimaru over¡ª"


    "Then you fight!" Tsunade interrupted, her voice trembling. "You don''t just throw him to the wolves!"


    "He agreed to this, Tsunade," Hiruzen said suddenly, his voice softer.


    "What?"


    "Orochimaru made this decision himself."


    Tsunade froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. "What¡­ are you saying?"


    "I said," Hiruzen repeated, "this was Orochimaru''s choice."


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 240:

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, a move once used by the Second Hokage to kill Uchiha Madara''s younger brother, Uchiha Izuna.


    Back then, the technique was still in its infancy. Itcked speed and fluidity, the movements far from seamless.


    But now...


    "So fast!"


    "Be careful!"


    "Tch! Don''t underestimate us!"


    *ng!*


    Metal shed as two swords collided!


    One was Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword, imbued with wind chakra, and the other was a finely crafted ninja de infused with lightning chakra. There was a clear disparity between the weapons, and the ipatible chakra properties only heightened the difference.


    When the two des met, the oue was decided in an instant.


    The Kumo ninja''s eyes widened in disbelief, his expression frozen in shock.


    Time seemed to slow as he stared at his shattered ninja de and the scarlet glint of Orochimaru''s eyes.


    *Shhhk!*


    The sharp edge of the Kusanagi Sword pierced through his chest like paper. @@novelbin@@


    He couldn''t even register the pain before Orochimaru vanished, leaving behind only the chill of death.


    "So fast¡­"


    The Second Hokage''s Flying Thunder God had always been devastating, but itcked follow-up. The technique wasn''t fluid enough to chain attacks together.


    But Orochimaru had perfected it. He not only improved the speed and continuity but also added his own overwhelming strength and the sharp precision of his Kusanagi Sword.


    Earlier, over thirty kunai had scattered into the battlefield simultaneously.


    And with the precision of Orochimaru''s Sharingan?


    Even without formal swordsmanship training, his sheerbat efficiency was terrifying!


    Bodies fell as the light of his de shed across the field.


    To the onlookers, Orochimaru was nothing more than a ghostly figure darting through the chaos.


    Each time he appeared, another life was taken.


    Most of the Kumo ninja didn''t even catch a glimpse of him before they were struck down, stabbed through the heart, throat slit, or decapitated in a single clean strike.  ???¦­????§¦??


    Facing these enemies who sought his life, Orochimaru unleashed the violence in his heart without hesitation or mercy.


    "Damn it! Is this really the Flying Thunder God Technique of the Second Hokage?!"


    "Fall back!"


    The Suna ninjas, having previously witnessed Orochimaru''s fight with the Third Kazekage, were already somewhat familiar with his version of the technique.


    They had shared this knowledge with the Kumo ninjas, but even so, only a handful had reacted in time just now.


    "This technique¡­ it''s terrifying."


    "What kind of speed is that?"


    The Kumo ninja who had stepped into Orochimaru''s kunai-covered zone were now nothing more than lifeless corpses, littering the ground in mere moments.


    Above the valley, the ninja observing the battle all frowned deeply.


    In the midst of the chaos, Orochimaru stood in the battlefield holding the blood-streaked Kusanagi Sword. His crimson eyes swept over the fallen bodies, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.


    The remnants of his Sand Iron Boundary Technique hovered behind him, forming a circr shield that guarded his back.


    Though many Kumo ninja remained at least fifty by a rough count they were hesitant now, unwilling to approach the range of Orochimaru''s Flying Thunder God-marked kunai.


    "Is he using those kunai to move at high speeds?"


    "If we stay clear of the kunai, we won''t be caught off guard!"


    "That''s right!"


    "But... there are so many kunai. We can''t even get close to him."


    The Kumo ninja held their swords tightly, warily observing Orochimaru while trying to formte a n.


    Orochimaru, meanwhile, showed no urgency. His golden pupils glimmered with amusement as he studied their hesitation.


    The kunai scattered around him formed awork of marked points, with Orochimaru at the center, creating a 150-meter radius of danger.


    If the Kumo ninja wanted to attack, they''d either have to strike from beyond that range or find a way to neutralize the marked kunai.


    "I have an idea!" one Kumo ninja suddenly dered.


    "Oh?"


    The ninja gestured to hisrades, who immediately understood his intent.


    "Let''s work together and keep an eye on the location of those kunai!"


    "Understood!"


    The Kumo ninjas stepped forward again, des in hand, moving with renewed determination.


    Watching their movements, Orochimaru silently acknowledged their adaptability.


    They had begun working in pairs, collecting his Flying Thunder God kunai as they advanced.


    But the distance between the kunai wasn''t small, and their caution slowed them down. Even if they managed to avoid his attacks, their approach would take too long to pose any real threat.


    "It''s inefficient," Orochimaru murmured, raising his hand.


    With a flick of his wrist, he recalled all the marked kunai into the system storage space, erasing thework of danger that had surrounded him.


    The Kumo ninja didn''t hesitate. Seizing the opportunity, they charged toward Orochimaru!


    Their swordsmanship was superb, and their speed was extraordinary.


    But did they truly believe Orochimaru would abandon the Flying Thunder God Technique to engage them in pure swordy?


    He had no such intention.


    "Got you!"


    One Kumo ninja leapt into the air, bypassing the Sand Iron Shield, and swung his de horizontally at Orochimaru''s neck.


    Orochimaru didn''t flinch. His scarlet Sharingan flickered, tracking the trajectory of the de.


    He tilted his head slightly, effortlessly avoiding the strike.


    In the same instant, he spun around, the Kusanagi Sword shing as it struck.


    *Shhhk!*


    Blood sprayed.


    Another Kumo ninja fell.


    Orochimaru moved swiftly. The space around him warped as the Kusanagi Sword vanished from his grip.


    With a swift kick to the fallen ninja''s abdomen, Orochimaru propelled himself backward while simultaneously forming hand seals.


    *Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!*


    *Whoosh!*


    A massive gust of wind roared forward with devastating force, its cutting edge sharp enough to shred anything in its path.


    Fueled by an enormous amount of chakra, the technique''s power reached an S-rank level.


    "Damn it¡­"


    "How is this possible¡­?"


    Caught in the center of the storm, the Kumo ninja screamed in agony as they were torn apart.


    Above the battlefield, everyone watching froze in shock.


    "Doesn''t this guy ever conserve chakra?"


    "Every move is a big one¡­"


    Orochimaru wasn''t concerned about their remarks. As he forced back the enemies before him, his hands began forming seals for another attack.


    But suddenly, his senses red in rm.


    Instinctively, he turned to his right.


    *Boom!*


    A towering figure, wrapped in lightning, came crashing down from above.


    "Damn brat! I''ll be your opponent!"


    *Lightning Release: Thunderp Axe!*


    *Bang!!*


    The figure''s descent mirrored the devastating power of Tsunade''s Heavenly Foot of Pain, striking with thunderous force.


    The ground shattered instantly, splitting apart as cracks raced outward in all directions. Rocks exploded into the air, and thick clouds of dust rose, obscuring everyone''s vision.


    "Is it over?"


    ***


    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 243:

    Wood Release clones¡ªa superior techniquepared to ordinary Shadow Clones.


    Not only were these clones far more durable and stable, but they were also harder to see through.


    Because Wood Release carried an immense amount of life force, these clones could use bloodline limit techniques that ordinary Shadow Clones couldn''t.


    For example, the Sharingan.


    Or, as was the case now, Susanoo.


    To a Kage-level fighter, the fourth form of Susanoo wasn''t necessarily unbeatable.


    In the original story, Onoki, with the help of the other four Kage, was able to destroy twenty-five Susanoo clones wielded by Uchiha Madara.


    Even earlier, Onoki had been able to hold his ground against five Susanoo on his own.


    But the key difference here was the person using these bloodline techniques¡ªOrochimaru, one of the three legendary Sannin.A ninja with no ties to the Senju or Uchiha ns.


    How could someone like Orochimaru wield the Sharingan and Wood Release at the same time?


    Not to mention his earlier use of Ma Release¡­


    What was he? How was he capable of mastering so many bloodline limits?


    "This is bad!" Onoki''s expression shifted, and he quickly flew out of harm''s way.


    Boom!


    One of Orochimaru''s Susanoo stomped the ground, shattering stone and shaking the earth.


    Though the fourth form of Susanoo wasn''t exceptionallyrge and only carried a single weapon, itsbat strength was undeniably at the Kage level.


    But Orochimaru''s Susanoo, equipped with long-range rocketunchers, moved far too slowly to pose a significant threat in closebat.


    For shinobi like A and the Third Raikage, whose speed was their greatest strength, or Onoki with his ability to fly, avoiding the Susanoo''s attacks was rtively easy.


    Still, it was important to remember¡ªOrochimaru wasn''t on equal footing. He was surrounded and outnumbered on the battlefield.


    Even so, he held his ground.


    The battle between Orochimaru''s five Susanoo and the four Kage had begun.


    "The Raikage are fast and their defenses are strong, but taking down a Susanoo or targeting me directly won''t happen anytime soon," Orochimaru muttered to himself, his crimson Sharingan glowing as he observed the fight.


    As for Rasa? Orochimaru noted how limited the young ninja''s capabilities were outside of a desert. His Gold Dust techniques were far less effective here, making him the weakest among the four.


    He might be decent at defense, but attacking Orochimaru directly? Out of the question.


    The only one who posed a real threat was Onoki.


    The Tsuchikage''s Dust Release boasted devastating power, but his defense left much to be desired.


    "Take out Onoki first," Orochimaru decided instantly.@@novelbin@@


    Unlike Madara, he had no interest in toying with his opponents.


    Buzz!


    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World!"


    Onoki deftly dodged the swings of one Susanoo and flew behind it, releasing a massive cube of energy that engulfed the construct.


    Dust Release, a technique thatbined wind, earth, and fire chakra natures, had the dual properties of destruction and disintegration. It surpassed ordinary bloodline limits, allowing its wielder to break down objects into atoms. ??¦­???s


    The cube radiated with blinding energy beforepletely disintegrating the Susanoo, leaving no trace behind.


    As the first Susanoo was obliterated, Onoki let out a small sigh of relief. He prepared to target the next one but suddenly tensed, his instincts screaming danger.


    He turned abruptly¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Orochimaru, now equipped with ck Iron Sand Wings, had appeared silently beside him.


    "How¡­ how did he get up here?" Onoki''s pupils shrank, but he had no time to think. He quickly retreated, narrowly dodging a kunai aimed at his side.


    The kunai grazed his robe, cutting through the fabric but missing its mark.


    "Your reflexes aren''t bad," Orochimaru remarked with a sneer, wasting no time as he raised his hand.


    Countless small particles of sand iron shot forward like a hail of bullets.


    "Ma Release: Iron Sand Shower!"


    "Earth Release: y Wall!"


    Ta-ta-ta-ta!


    The barrage of sand iron pelted the earth wall Onoki had summoned in midair, creating the sound of rapid gunfire.


    "What''s with this guy¡­?" Onoki thought grimly, his expression shifting as he noticed Orochimaru''s next move.


    Before he could react, Orochimaru appeared in front of him again, holding a kunai marked for the Flying Thunder God.


    Boom!


    With a swift kick, Orochimaru struck Onoki''s arm, sending him flying backward several meters.


    Onoki barely managed to stabilize himself midair, his arm throbbing from the impact.


    "Space-time ninjutsu? You can summon the kunai directly to my position?" Onoki asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    "As expected of you, Onoki," Orochimaru said with a grin. "You catch on quickly."


    Before Onoki could respond, Orochimaru lunged at him again, kunai in hand.


    Buzz!


    This time, Onoki reacted faster, activating his Dust Release once more. A glowing cube of energy enveloped Orochimaru.


    "You brat! Don''t underestimate me!" Onoki shouted, pouring his chakra into the technique.


    He prepared to disintegrate Orochimaru on the spot, but what happened next stunned him.


    Orochimaru didn''t use the Flying Thunder God to escape. Instead, he casually stepped out of the energy cube by opening a gap in its wall.


    "What¡­?!" Onoki''s face froze in shock.


    For the first time in his life, someone had escaped his Dust Release by directly disrupting the energy structure.


    Caught off guard and unable to dodge, Onoki gritted his teeth as Orochimaru closed the distance.


    Shhk!


    The kunai pierced Onoki''s left shoulder, drawing a ssh of blood.


    Onoki grunted in pain, flying backward in an attempt to put distance between them, but Orochimaru relentlessly pursued him, refusing to let him escape.


    "Damn it!" Onoki hissed, enduring the pain as he reached out to grab Orochimaru''s wrist.


    But Orochimaru anticipated this, letting go of the kunai and retreating with a p of his sand iron wings.


    "Raikage, Rasa¡ªthis guy can''t be killed. We need to retreat!" Onoki shouted, making a swift decision.


    Without waiting for their response, he yanked the kunai from his shoulder, tossed it to the ground, and flew back toward his camp.


    The power Orochimaru had disyed far exceeded the bounds of a typical shinobi, and Onoki had no intention of risking his life further.


    Fighting any longer wasn''t worth the cost.


    As Onoki retreated, Orochimaru contemted chasing after him but quickly realized that the Tsuchikage''s flying speed far outpaced his own.


    The distance between them also ced Onoki beyond the range of the Flying Thunder God''s teleportation.


    "Fine," Orochimaru muttered, his gaze shifting toward the ground.


    "I''ll deal with the Raikage instead."


    Without hesitation, Orochimaru flew toward the Third Raikage, who had just finished crushing one of the Susanoo and was scanning the battlefield.


    The Raikage noticed Orochimaru''s approach toote.


    In an instant, Orochimaru''s crimson Sharingan red, and his kunai plunged into the Raikage''s back.


    "Pierced¡­? Impossible. Father¡­" whispered A, his voice trembling as he watched the scene unfold.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.


    If you enjoy my trantion, feel free to check out my other works on my other ount. "Junkdog_786"


    Drift of the Multiverse: [Marvel][Resident Evil] [DC] [Bleach] [Dragon Ball].


    GOT/ASOIAF: Ruler Beyond the Ice.


    DC: Rise of the Kryptonian Tyrant.

 Chapter 245:

    Seeing Tsunade raising her fist, Orochimaru didn''t even bother to acknowledge her threat.


    Tsunade was indeed strong, but her strength primarilyy in her medical abilities.


    When it came tobat? She wasn''t at the level required to contend with people like the Raikage, Onoki, or even Rasa. Raw strength alone wasn''t enough to handle such opponents.


    "Hey, are you really not hurt?" Tsunade asked, her tone skeptical.


    "No," Orochimaru replied tly.


    "I don''t believe you. Let me check!"


    "Check? What''s there to check? I gain nothing by lying to you."


    "Hmm¡­ true." Tsunade nodded thoughtfully, then unexpectedlyy against Orochimaru''s chest. "By the way, what are your ns now? Are you going back to Konoha?"


    "What do you think?" Orochimaru asked rhetorically."You''re not going back? Then I won''t go back either¡­"


    "¡­"


    Regardless of the oue of this battle, the Third Hokage''s decision to throw Orochimaru into the jaws of three major viges had irreparably severed the bond between them as master and disciple.


    To return and continue working for Konoha? That was out of the question.


    It was something Orochimaru couldn''t see happening¡ªnot in this lifetime.


    Initially, he had hoped Tsunade would remain in Konoha, far from his conflicts.


    But now¡­


    "Not going back? You''d better think carefully," Orochimaru said, his tone unusually soft. "I''m a rogue ninja now."


    "I don''t care what kind of ninja you are!" Tsunade shot back without hesitation. "They went too far this time. If you''re not going back, then neither am I!"


    Hearing this, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reach out and gently ruffle Tsunade''s hair.


    "Your words move me, truly¡­ but have you thought about your younger brother?" he asked.


    Tsunade froze, her mind shing to her brother, Nawaki.


    Yes, she was willing to give up everything for Orochimaru. But her little brother¡­


    "So," Orochimaru continued, his voice quiet but firm, "you should go back tomorrow morning."


    He understood the weight of her love for her brother. As much as he appreciated her loyalty, he couldn''t allow her to abandon Nawaki and Konoha entirely. ?§Ñ???????


    Even if the Third Hokage no longer trusted her with important responsibilities, staying in Konoha would still be better for her than defecting with him.


    Tsunade hesitated for a long moment before finally sighing in resignation.


    "Alright¡­ fine. I''ll listen to you," she murmured reluctantly.


    After a night of discussion, Tsunade eventually agreed to Orochimaru''s request.


    As much as she didn''t want to leave him, her responsibility to her brother outweighed her personal feelings.


    "By the way, Orochimaru¡­ why did you kill Kato Dan?" Tsunade suddenly asked, breaking the silence.


    She had pieced together the timeline of Dan''s death and the scent of blood on Orochimaru''s body that night. She was almost certain Orochimaru had killed him.


    "No reason. I just needed a pretext to sever ties with the vige," Orochimaru said nonchntly.


    "And the experiments¡­?"


    "Didn''t the Third Hokage tell you?" Orochimaru asked.


    "No."


    "Then go back and ask him," Orochimaru replied casually.


    "What? Why don''t you tell me?"


    "You want me to tell you?" Orochimaru smirked. "Alright, but I''ll have to see how you perform first."


    "I''ve always been a good girl!" Tsunade retorted, indignant.


    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said with a faint chuckle, "the ''cute girl'' act doesn''t suit you."


    "You bastard, I''ll send you to hell!" Tsunade growled, raising her fist again.


    The two bantered back and forth, their dynamic more like a couple still in the throes of young love than one who had been together for years.


    Though they had only been apart for a few days, the intensity of thest few events had left Tsunade with so many questions. She wanted to know everything Orochimaru hadn''t told her.


    For his part, Orochimaru answered what he could, but there were some things even he wouldn''t share.


    The two spent most of the night talking.


    ---


    The news of Orochimaru''s defection from Konoha spread like wildfire the day after Tsunade left the vige.


    Such an event was impossible to conceal, and the Third Hokage had no intention of hiding it.


    He officially dered Orochimaru a rogue ninja, a traitor to the vige.


    This wasn''t just about severing ties with Orochimaru¡ªit was about protecting Konoha''s reputation. By branding Orochimaru as a traitor, the Third Hokage sent a clear message to the other viges: Orochimaru no longer represented Konoha.


    The decision, as always, was made for the "greater good" of the vige.


    But many people couldn''t understand why Orochimaru, one of Konoha''s most brilliant shinobi, had chosen to defect.@@novelbin@@


    His contributions, his reputation, his status¡ªeverything about him had been exemry.


    Why would someone like him betray the vige?


    For the average ninja, this was a question they couldn''t hope to answer. Specting about it was dangerous, so most simply turned a blind eye to the matter. It wasn''t their business, after all.


    But for some, it was deeply personal.


    In Konoha, aside from Tsunade and Nawaki, another person had been heavily affected by the news: Uchiha Mikoto.


    Not long ago, she had shared an intimate moment with Orochimaru.


    Now, hearing that he had left without even saying goodbye, she felt a pang of bitterness.


    Still, Mikoto quickly reminded herself that their connection had been purely physical. There had never been any emotional foundation between them. It made sense that Orochimaru wouldn''t care enough to inform her.


    And besides, he had left her with three unique potions before his departure, a gesture she chose to focus on instead of dwelling on her feelings.


    ---


    A few dayster, the Hokage''s conference room.


    The four highest-ranking officials of Konoha sat in tense silence.


    Hiruzen read through thetest intelligence reports, his face growing grimmer with each page.


    The others¡ªHomura, Koharu Utatane, and Danzo¡ªalso remained silent.


    Danzo, in particr, was struggling to keep hisposure.


    When the leadership had decided to sacrifice Orochimaru, Danzo hadn''t dared to speak out against the n.


    For one, sacrificing Orochimaru had seemed necessary at the time. For another, Danzo had his own connections to Orochimaru, connections he didn''t want exposed.


    Risking his own position to defend someone already marked for sacrifice had felt pointless.


    But now¡­


    "He survived against all of them? How is that possible?" Danzo muttered, breaking the silence.


    "It''s not just survival," Hiruzen corrected, his voice heavy. "ording to reports from the Land of Lightning, not only did he kill or incapacitate many shinobi, but he also left the Third Raikage critically injured. His current status is unknown."


    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Koharu whispered in disbelief.


    Danzo clenched his fists. "How much did he hide from us? How could we not know his true strength?"


    The room fell silent again as they absorbed the implications of the battle.


    Although they hadn''t been able to witness the fight themselves, the intelligence from Kumogakure painted a shocking picture: Orochimaru, ambushed by three viges, had not only survived but left a trail of devastation in his wake.


    The Mangekyo Sharingan. Wood Release. Ma Release.


    Each ability alone was enough to shift the bnce of power, yet Orochimaru wielded them all.


    "Is it possible¡­" Hiruzen finally said, his voice weary, "to obtain abilities like Mangekyo Sharingan, Wood Release, and Ma Release¡­ through research?"


    His words hung in the air, heavy with regret.


    As he exhaled Hiruzen seemed to age ten years in an instant.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 247:

    Although Orochimaru was powerful, he couldn''t recklessly storm an enemy vige.


    An enemy''s base camp was filled with secret passages, hidden traps, and most critically, sealing techniques.


    While Orochimaru feared no shinobi, seals and barriers were an entirely different matter.


    In the ninja world, the most miraculous and dangerous power wasn''t ninjutsu, taijutsu, or genjutsu.


    It wasn''t forbidden jutsu or summoning techniques either.


    It was sealing techniques.


    Seals were a form of power that defied conventional logic.


    They didn''t require immense strength to wield and were, in fact, the most efficient way for a weaker ninja to defeat someone stronger.


    No matter how powerful a shinobi was, if they were caught in a seal, the oue was the same: they would be trapped, rendered powerless.Even Kaguya Otsutsuki, the supposed progenitor of all chakra, had been sealed. If someone like her couldn''t escape it, then Orochimaru had to tread carefully.


    Revenge for the sake of killing a few weaker ninjas wasn''t worth the risk.


    For this reason, after Jiraiya and Tsunade left, Orochimaru decided to lie low for a while.


    His focus shifted to building his strength and assembling an army before making his next move.


    As for improving his own power? The path forward was clear.


    With his Sage Body now granting him exceptional life force and physical capabilities, his physical development didn''t need further enhancement for the time being.


    That left pupil power, the spiritual aspect of his strength, as the next area for growth.


    Orochimaru had already incorporated the genes of Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Obito into his experiments.


    However, neither of them was a direct blood rtive of each other, or of Orochimaru, so the fusion of their abilities hadn''t been enough to push his spiritual power to the level of an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.


    This limitation meant Orochimaru still couldn''t manifest a fully realized Susanoo.


    It was one of the main reasons why, during his battle with the four Kage-level shinobi, he hadn''t used his full power.


    But Orochimaru knew he was close, just a hair''s breadth away from unlocking theplete Susanoo.


    He needed one more breakthrough.


    There were many ways to bridge the gap: obtaining the chakra of a tailed beast, acquiring the empty shell of the Ten-Tails, mastering senjutsu from Mount Myoboku or Ry¨±chi Cave, or even integrating the genes from another Mangekyo Sharingan user.


    Unfortunately, his experiments in Konoha had been interrupted before he could gather these resources.


    Of course, Orochimaru knew that enhancing pupil power didn''t have to be a slow, step-by-step process.


    If sufficient gic material was obtained, it was theoretically possible for someone to leap from a basic Three-Tomoe Sharingan all the way to the Rinnegan, as had happened with the Sage of Six Paths. ?¦Á???¨§s


    But Orochimaru wasn''t an Uchiha. He wasn''t the reincarnation of Indra. His path to power was fundamentally different from theirs.


    Even with his talent for gene fusion, advancing his pupil power required careful, methodical progress.


    This was like creating a series of experimental serums¡ªBasic, intermediate, and advanced. Rushing tobine them could cause rejection, destabilization, or outright failure.


    It was for this reason that Orochimaru hadn''t yet forced Nagato to awaken the full power of his Rinnegan.


    Back in Konoha, Orochimaru had already developed a serum to stimte the Rinnegan''stent abilities. But without the strength of an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan himself, Orochimaru knew integrating that power prematurely could lead to failure.


    This wasn''t just about gics, it was about synchronizing with the fusion process itself.


    Now, with Nagato ready, Orochimaru decided the time hade to begin.


    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru!"


    Hearing Orochimaru''s instructions, Nagato didn''t hesitate. He took the potion and drank it in one gulp.


    To Nagato, Orochimaru was their savior. Doubting him was out of the question.


    Minutester, Orochimaru motioned Yahiko and Konan to step aside with him.


    Bang!


    The ss test tube fell to the ground and shattered.


    "Ahhh¡­!"


    Nagato clutched his eyes, letting out a guttural scream as immense spiritual power surged from his body.


    The force was so overwhelming it felt tangible, radiating outward in waves.


    "Nagato!" Yahiko panicked and rushed forward, trying to pull him back.


    Boom!


    A powerful repulsive force exploded from Nagato''s body, sending Yahiko flying backward.


    Orochimaru didn''t react, but Konan quickly caught Yahiko before he hit the ground.


    "What¡­ what is this power?" Yahiko muttered, his eyes wide with shock.


    "Rx," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "He''s fine."


    Despite Orochimaru''s reassurance, Yahiko and Konan couldn''t help but worry.


    Nagato''s Rinnegan had been transnted into him by Uchiha Madara when he was a child.


    At the time, the power of the eyes had been sealed, as Nagato''s young body wouldn''t have been able to handle their immense chakra.


    Now, Orochimaru was helping him unlock that dormant power.


    In the original timeline, Nagato''s Rinnegan had only fully awakened after Yahiko''s death. But now¡­


    While Orochimaru wasn''t sure how much of the Rinnegan''s power this potion could unlock, it was already clear that Nagato''s abilities¡ªlike Shinra Tensei¡ªwere beginning to emerge.


    "Fascinating," Orochimaru murmured.


    As powerful as Nagato''s Rinnegan was, he had never been able to fully harness its true potential. The eyes were originally Uchiha Madara''s, and much of their power remained untapped even in theter stages of Nagato''s life.


    But that didn''t matter to Orochimaru.


    Once the Rinnegan''s power was unsealed, he would be able to extract and replicate it for his own purposes.


    Even if Nagato couldn''t wield their full power, Orochimaru was confident he could create a fusion serum to integrate the Rinnegan''s abilities into himself.


    Minutes passed, and the chaotic energy surrounding Nagato began to settle.


    In the open field outside the Sound Vige, Nagato slowly regained hisposure.


    Seeing this, Yahiko and Konan nced at Orochimaru for approval.


    When he gave a small nod, they rushed forward.


    "Nagato, are you okay?" Yahiko asked anxiously.


    "Are you hurt?" Konan added, her voice filled with concern.


    Nagato shook his head, though he still seemed slightly dazed. "I''m fine¡­ but¡­ my power¡­"


    "Your body isn''t strong enough to fully support the Rinnegan''s potential," Orochimaru said as he approached. "However, at this level, you should be fine. How does it feel?"


    "Powerful¡­ unbelievably powerful," Nagato admitted, still trying to process the change.


    "Good. Learn to control it slowly. If you need guidance,e to me," Orochimaru said, turning back toward the vige.


    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru!" Yahiko and Konan said in unison.@@novelbin@@


    Orochimaru didn''t look back, merely raising a hand in acknowledgment as he walked away.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in a dark underground chamber¡­


    "Hmm?"


    Madara''s eyes suddenly snapped open.


    Though he had given his Rinnegan to Nagato long ago, he still retained a connection to their power.


    "What is it, Madara?" asked White Zetsu, noticing the sudden shift in his demeanor.


    "The Rinnegan¡­ its power has awakened."

 Chapter 249:

    The strength of a ninja resurrected through Edo Tensei dependsrgely on the quality of the sacrifices used.


    Because of this, Orochimaru decided to upgrade his sacrifices.


    Using clones as sacrifices might seem wasteful, especially given that his current facilities could only produce about 100 clones every six months.


    But there weren''t that many strong individuals who required clones as sacrifices, so Orochimaru didn''t mind using them sparingly for this purpose.


    The process for enhancing clones was straightforward. He would create an injection solution using cells from the First Hokage and then infuse the clones with it via specialized instruments.


    This allowed him to strengthen a batch of clones in a single day¡ªquick, efficient, and effective.


    After strengthening the clones, Orochimaru imnted them with new memories and reced the previous, weaker Edo Tensei sacrifices.


    Much of his time in the Sound Vige was spent refining this process.


    ---"Lord Orochimaru, is Nagato¡­ really going to be okay?"


    In Orochimaru''s office, Yahiko asked hesitantly, his expression filled with worry.


    Beside him stood Konan, her purple hair adorned with her signature origami flower.


    Nagato''s sudden surge in power had left both of them uneasy.


    It felt almost unreal, his strength had grown so quickly that they feared his body might not be able to handle it.


    At the time, Orochimaru had been discussing the future of the Sound Vige with Chana, one of his assistants. Hearing Yahiko''s question, Orochimaru turned and smiled lightly.


    "Don''t worry," he said reassuringly. "As long as he doesn''t experience any extreme mental stimtion, he''ll be fine."


    Both the Sharingan and the Rinnegan required a robust body to fully wield their powers.


    But the Rinnegan, being on an entirely different level, demanded an even stronger physique.


    Fortunately, Nagato was an Uzumaki, a n known for their exceptional vitality and stamina.


    And since the power currently awakened in him wasn''t yet at its full potential, Orochimaru saw no cause for concern.


    "I¡­ I see," Yahiko nodded thoughtfully, though the unease in his eyes lingered.


    Both he and Konan were aware that Orochimaru had been conducting research on Nagato''s eyes. But they didn''t mind.


    Nagato hadn''t suffered any harm from Orochimaru''s experiments, and as part of the Sound Vige, they felt it was their responsibility to contribute however they could.


    "Is there anything else you wanted?" Orochimaru asked.


    "No¡­ nothing else."


    "Then you may go," Orochimaru said with a faint smile.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Oh, one more thing," Orochimaru added as Yahiko was about to leave. "When helping Nagato get used to his powers, take him outside the vige. Use the open area we visited before¡ªit''s safer." ?§Ñ??O??§¦?


    "Yes!" Yahiko replied firmly before leaving.


    As the door closed, Orochimaru turned to Chana.


    "How have they been doing recently?" he asked.


    "Lord Jiraiya was here not too long ago," Chana replied. "They seemed¡­ happy, I suppose."


    "Good," Orochimaru said with a nod. "Chana, I''ll leave the vige in your hands for the time being."


    "You''re leaving again, my lord?"


    "Yes."


    During this period, Orochimaru had been focused on improving his clones.


    Although they still couldn''t fully utilize the First Hokage''s powerful Wood Release, the infused cells gave them enhanced physical abilities and betterpatibility with Edo Tensei.


    Moving forward, every clone produced would be this upgraded version.


    Now that the Sound Vige was operating smoothly, Orochimaru decided it was time to bring this technology to his other base¡ªthe orphanage.


    ---


    Half a Month Later ¨C The Orphanage


    When Orochimaru arrived at the orphanage, Nono greeted him warmly.


    Despite the news of Orochimaru''s defection from Konoha, Nono didn''t seem to mind. She still treated him as a valued ally.


    Orochimaru, as always, remained indifferent to her hospitality.


    During his inspection of the experimental base at the orphanage, however, Orochimaru noticed a ring issue.


    The pace of building his army was far too slow.


    Between the two bases¡ªthe Sound Vige and the orphanage¡ªhis facilities could produce only 300 enhanced clones every six months. That tranted to about 600 clones a year, or roughly 6,000 in a decade.


    The orphanage''s base, being newer, had fewer resources and personnel. It had only produced about 1,000 clones so far, bringing his total army to just over 3,000.


    This was a far cry from the manpower of a major ninja vige.


    If Orochimaru wanted to rival the great nations, he would have to scale up production significantly.


    But the ninja world was suffering from a shortage of talent. Finding people capable of aiding in his research or contributing to his goals was bing increasingly difficult.


    For now, Orochimaru realized he would still have to relyrgely on himself.


    ---


    May ¨C Konoha Year 40


    Orochimaru decided to begin researching human modification.


    Unlike cloning, which relied on existing cells for cultivation, human modification involved creating entirely new life forms through gic engineering.


    In a sense, it was a more practical solution than having a child with Tsunade.


    Back when Orochimaru had been in Konoha, he knew his precarious situation made fatherhood impossible.


    He''d even crafted excuses to cate Tsunade on the matter, and she had reluctantly epted his reasoning.


    Now, with his current circumstances, having children was even more out of the question.


    He wouldn''t risk leaving Tsunade in Konoha with a pregnant belly, nor did he want his child to be born there.


    Instead, human modification would provide him with "children" of sorts¡ªartificially created soldiers with elerated growth and enhanced abilities.


    If clones were mass-produced foot soldiers, then modified humans would be Orochimaru''s carefully crafted generals.


    Because Orochimaru had alreadyid the groundwork for human modification back in Konoha, the process didn''t take as long as when he first began his cloning research.


    ---


    Konoha Year 41


    The initial attempts at human modification ended in failure.


    Orochimaru had tried to grow modified humans the same way he cultivated clones. But the increased vitality in their bodies caused them to develop too quickly, resulting in death during the growth process.


    It was only after repeated experimentation that Orochimaru finally identified the correct growth parameters.


    ---


    Konoha Year 42


    Orochimaru sessfully cultivated his first generation of modified humans.


    These weren''t the patchwork creations of spliced organs and transnted body parts like those used by other scientists. Instead, every organ in the modified humans Orochimaru cultivated was carefully engineered to perfection.


    This method produced beings far superior to their haphazardly assembled counterparts.


    ---


    Konoha Year 43 ¨C The Orphanage@@novelbin@@


    At nine o''clock in the evening, after the lights in the orphanage had gone out, Orochimaru appeared silently in the front yard.


    "Lord Orochimaru!" Nono greeted him with a respectful bow.


    She still looked every bit the part of a kind, gentle headmistress, her sses and serene demeanor adding to the image.


    "You''ve done well, Nono," Orochimaru said with a faint smile.


    "This¡­ this is nothing, my lord. It''s my duty," Nono replied with an awkwardugh.


    In truth, her role had been simple: asional inspections of the experimental base. The work was far from taxing.


    Orochimaru reached into his coat and pulled out four small vials filled with a pale liquid.


    "Take these," he said, handing them to her.


    "What are they?" Nono asked, looking at the vials in confusion.


    "The world outside is bing increasingly dangerous," Orochimaru exined. "These will help you better protect the orphanage."


    "Protect¡­ the orphanage?" Nono echoed, still trying to process his words.


    Orochimaru gave her a brief exnation of how to use the vials and their effects before turning to leave.


    As he disappeared into the darkness, Nono stared at the vials in her hands, still dazed.


    "Ma Release?" she murmured, recalling Orochimaru''s parting words. "Did he say¡­ these potions could grant Ma Release?"


    ***


    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 252:

    Yahiko had short orange hair and a lively, cheerful personality, his demeanor naturally drew people in. It was a type of charisma reminiscent of Nawaki or Naruto, as if his very presence radiated sunlight. He had an energy so inviting that others couldn''t help but feel a connection with him.


    In the original timeline, he was meant to lead Akatsuki in Amegakure. However, fate had taken a different path. Orochimaru had brought him to the Sound Ninja Vige, where he had lived ever since.


    Some people in this world had talents that set them apart, and Yahiko was one of those rare individuals.


    Hisbat ability wasn''t exceptional. Even after years of training in ninjutsu under Jiraiya, his skills were at bestparable to an average jounin. But his true strength wasn''t in physical prowess, it was in his mind. Yahiko had an innate ability to inspire others and make decisive, effective judgments. He had been the emotional backbone of his trio since childhood, possessing leadership qualities that neither Konan nor Nagato could fully match.


    Yet, he was only fifteen. It wasn''t surprising that Kana doubted whether he could handle the weight of negotiation, especially with someone as powerful as the Fourth Raikage. But with no one else avable to consult, she reluctantly brought Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan to the negotiations with Kumogakure.


    "A woman?" A frowned, his sharp gaze settling on Chana, who had appeared as the leader of the Sound Ninja Vige at the border of the Land of Sound.


    He hadn''t expected this. A frail woman leading the vige?


    But something quickly struck him as odd. Chana''s behavior and speech didn''t carry themanding aura of someone in charge, nor did she exude the presence of a powerful shinobi.


    "Are you seriously the leader of the Sound Ninja Vige?" A''s confusion was evident.How could someone like hermand such formidable subordinates? It simply didn''t add up.


    "I¡­" Chana stammered, unsure how to respond.


    But Yahiko smoothly stepped forward. "My sister may not be the leader of the Sound Ninja Vige, but she has full authority to handle the vige''s affairs. If you have questions, you can talk to us, and it''ll be just the same as talking to the leader."


    It was proof of Yahiko''s natural leadership talent. Even when standing before the intimidating A, Yahiko managed to maintainposure.


    Although his heart pounded nervously, outwardly, he appeared calm and confident.


    A, a man usually inclined to assert dominance, saw no reason to waste time on posturing. He cut straight to the point, addressing the prior incident involving Kumogakure''s teams.


    Yahiko handled the situation with a straightforward proposal: one-third of the Land of Sound would be ceded as a battlefield for the ongoing war between Kumogakure and Konoha. As for the Kumogakure ninjas who had been killed, Yahiko promised their vige chief would provide an exnation upon his return.


    Surprisingly, A epted the arrangement.


    At the moment, Kumogakure was locked in conflict with Konoha and couldn''t afford to split its forces to deal with the Sound Ninja Vige. Engaging in an unnecessary war with an unknown vige, especially without solid intelligence, would only lead to avoidable losses.


    And so, the residents of the Land of Sound were evacuated, and the area was turned into a battlefield for the two great nations.


    The situation was bizarre¡ªtwo major countries waging war on thend of a small nation, but neither dared to provoke the Sound Ninja Vige directly.


    The Sound Ninja Vige didn''t disy overwhelming strength, but it had clearly made an impression on both sides.


    The war between Konoha and Kumogakure, however, was of no concern to Orochimaru.


    For him, the more chaos in the world, the better.


    Even if the shinobi viges tore the earth apart, Orochimaru wouldn''t be bothered.


    ---


    In the southeastern region of the Land of Fire, hidden within a dense forest,y a secluded underground base.


    The entrance was narrow and well-concealed, appearing as nothing more than a small well. But once inside, it opened into a vast, fully equippedboratory that seemed like an entirely different world. ??¦­?¦Â??


    Theb housed cutting-edge equipment: fluorescent lights, experimental chambers, clone pods,puters, silent generators, and a monitoring room.


    The monitoring room alone had 24 screens, each disying critical points within a five-mile radius. Four clones worked in shifts to ensure constant surveince.


    This base was significantlyrger and more concealed than the current Sound Ninja Vige headquarters.


    "Dad, are you heading out?" Mi asked, looking up at Orochimaru with curious eyes.


    "Yes. There''s a small town about five kilometers from here. If you''re bored, you can spend some time there, but make sure to check in at the base asionally," Orochimaru instructed. "And remember¡ªdon''t let anyone follow you back."


    "Okay, Dad!" Mi nodded obediently, before hesitating. "Um¡­ Dad, when will Mome to visit me?"


    Seeing the child''s wide, expectant eyes, Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile. "She''lle next time we meet."


    "Really?"


    "Of course." Orochimaru patted Mi''s head affectionately before turning to pack his belongings.


    As Orochimaru donned his ck cloak and left the base, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Talking to the child he had created was oddly entertaining.


    ---


    With a quick set of hand seals, Orochimaru performed a summoning jutsu. Boom!


    A puff of white smoke rose, and a sleek ck snake materialized at his side.


    "Master!" the snake hissed respectfully.


    "Yamata, tell me about the flora, geology, environment, and weather around Ry¨±chi Cave," Orochimaru ordered.


    "Oh? Master, are you finally heading to Ry¨±chi Cave?"


    "Yes," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod.


    He had been nning to visit Ry¨±chi Cave for a long time. But ns often fell victim to the demands of war, personal strength development, and expanding his army.


    Now that his immediate tasks wereplete, he was free to pursue it.


    For most, finding Ry¨±chi Cave was a daunting challenge. But for Orochimaru, the process was rtively simple.


    By summoning snakes from the cave, he could estimate its location. Systematically eliminating the wrong areas, he was confident he would find the cave soon enough.


    Once he mastered Sage Mode, he could take the next steps in his ns, obtaining the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and eventually the Rinnegan.


    With the Rinnegan, he could unlock abilities far beyond his current scope.


    Guided by the ck snake, Orochimaru moved methodically, narrowing down the possible locations for Ry¨±chi Cave.


    After a day, one area was ruled out.


    After three days, two more were eliminated.


    On the seventh day, standing in front of a range of rugged mountains, Orochimaru crouched down, sifting soil through his fingers.


    "Hey, you there! Stop right now!"


    A shout suddenly cut through the quiet. The voice, though youthful, carried a steely edge.


    Orochimaru paused and began to turn around when another voice spoke up.


    "K-Kakashi¡­ do we really need to mess with this guy?"@@novelbin@@


    "It''s wartime. Anyone with a suspicious identity could be an enemy," Kakashi replied firmly. "You there, remove your cloak and identify yourself."


    ***


    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 254:

    Ry¨±chi Cave, one of the three legendary sacred grounds for learning Sage Techniques.


    It is a ce that only those with the right destiny can reach, let alone survive its trials to practice its unique form of senjutsu.


    But Orochimaru was clearly among the chosen few. After all, without a fated connection, he wouldn''t have been able to sign a summoning contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave in the first ce.


    Unlike most people, Orochimaru had a deeper understanding of Ry¨±chi Cave.


    Firstly, he was certain that Ry¨±chi Cave existed within the physical world, not in some separate dimension. His reasoning? His memories of Mount My¨­boku, the petrified human statues found there. If Mount My¨­boku, another sacred ce, was essible within the ninja world, then Ry¨±chi Cave must be as well.


    Secondly, Orochimaru was confident Ry¨±chi Cave was located within the Land of Fire.


    Why? The three legendary sannin¡ªTsunade, Jiraiya, and himself¡ªhad alle from Konoha, a vige in the Land of Fire. If the sacred ces were scattered across variousnds, surely other countries would have had their own representatives inheriting their power.


    With this analysis,bined with the clues provided by the snakes he summoned, Orochimaru had managed to pinpoint Ry¨±chi Cave''s location in a rtively short time.


    It took him just a month and a half after his encounter with Minato and the young team of Kakashi, Obito, and Rin.And, ironically, the cave was only a few dozen kilometers away from Nono''s orphanage.


    Hidden near the border of Konoha, far off the beaten path, and buried deep within a dense jungle, the location was isted enough to avoid detection.


    Orochimaru''s research even uncovered reports from nearby viges about giant pythons attacking humans, a further confirmation of Ry¨±chi Cave''s proximity.


    ---


    Hissss, hissss!


    As Orochimaru entered the jungle, the sound of countless snakes slithering filled the air. Their hissing came from the trees, bushes, and underfoot.


    The ground itself was littered with human bones, a grim reminder that he was not the first ninja to attempt to reach Ry¨±chi Cave.


    Just as Mount My¨­boku had its petrified statues, Ry¨±chi Cave had its victims.


    "Humans¡­ prey¡­"


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    The sinister whispers of the snakes echoed around him. But Orochimaru paid them no mind. His mental energy red outward, and he continued forward at a leisurely pace.


    "Master¡­ Master¡­"


    As the power of the summoning contract flowed through him, the once-threatening whispers transformed. The snakes now greeted him with deference, addressing him as their master.


    For Orochimaru, walking through Ry¨±chi Cave felt like returning home.


    The further he ventured, the thicker the fog became. It was denser than the Mist-Hiding Jutsu employed by Kirigakure shinobi. Visibility was reduced to less than two meters, but this didn''t faze him. ??N¨°??§¦??


    With his heightened sensory abilities and Yamata leading the way, getting lost wasn''t even a consideration.


    As he walked, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at the obstacles surrounding Ry¨±chi Cave.


    No wonder ordinary people couldn''t make it this far.


    The jungle itself was infested with venomous snakes, and the suffocatingyers of fog would disorient even the most experienced ninja.


    Getting past the snakes was hard enough, but navigating the fog without guidance? That was nearly impossible.


    It wasn''t long before the dense fog began to clear, and his surroundings became visible again.@@novelbin@@


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound erupted ahead.


    From within the mountain, a massive purple-patterned python tore its way out, its colossal body sending clouds of dust and debris into the air as it barreled toward Orochimaru.


    "Who dares trespass in Ry¨±chi Cave without permission?! Prepare to die¡ªwait¡­ Orochimaru?"


    The aggressive voice halted mid-sentence as the python recognized him.


    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    "Manda? Did youe out to stop me personally? Isn''t the strongest supposed to appearst? Or are you just Ry¨±chi Cave''s glorified gatekeeper?"


    "Idiot! Don''t lump me in with gatekeepers! I just happened to be napping here!"


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "Believe it or not, I don''t care!" Manda growled in irritation.


    Orochimaru chuckled softly, ignoring the python''s indignation as he continued walking deeper into the cave.


    His goal was clear: to meet the White Snake Sage and learn senjutsu.


    ording to Yamata, the White Snake Sage resided in a temple at the deepest part of Ry¨±chi Cave.


    Manda slithered behind him, its massive body coiling and uncoiling as it followed.


    "Hey, Orochimaru, do you still have any of that evolution serum?"


    "After three uses, the serum loses its effectiveness for major enhancements. Beyond that, it only grants minor, specialized abilities. You wouldn''t benefit from it," Orochimaru replied without looking back.


    The evolution serum was designed to provideprehensive gic enhancements, boosting strength, speed, defense, and attack. However, it could only be used three times for maximum effect.


    While Orochimaru had dabbled in creating specialized abilities, he found them impractical for Manda. Therger the creature, the more serum was required to create any meaningful change.


    Trying to give Manda something like a chameleon''s camouge gene? Even with Orochimaru''s ability to replicate genes, it would take an enormous amount of serum to affect a snake of that size.


    It simply wasn''t worth the effort.


    Manda''s strengthy in its sheer size and brute force. Fancy abilities would only dilute its naturalbat potential.


    "Hmph, fine! I don''t need it, but other snakes might!" Manda huffed.


    Orochimaru smirked. "I didn''t realize you cared about other snakes, Manda. That''s¡­ uncharacteristic of you."


    "This¡­ this lord has to think about them sometimes! Anyway¡ªhuh? Someone''s here."


    Orochimaru stopped in his tracks, raising an eyebrow.


    "Who?"


    Before Manda could answer, three figures descended from the mist,nding gracefully in front of him.


    The neers were women, each with pale, wless skin and sharp, serpentine features.


    The one in the center was striking¡ªshe had long green hair, golden slit pupils, and ck-red markings that stretched from her eyes to her nose. A golden crown rested atop her head, adorned with a jade-like orb. She wore a flowing white robe, her chest adorned with a green magatama.


    Behind her stood two others: one an elegant woman and the other a childlike figure resembling the leader.


    "Humans in Ry¨±chi Cave?" Orochimaru mused aloud, studying them. "No¡­ not humans. Snakes, I assume? Is this a form of transformation?"


    The green-haired woman in the center smiled, her sharp teeth gleaming. "A contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave? Interesting."


    "Sister, this one smells different," said one of the figures behind her.


    "Yes, I feel it too," she replied.


    "What business do you have here, contractor?"


    "I''vee to see the White Snake Sage," Orochimaru said bluntly.


    Her golden pupils gleamed. "You''re here for the Sage? Then follow me. I''ll take you there. Manda, you''re not needed."


    Manda snorted but didn''t protest as Orochimaru followed the woman deeper into Ry¨±chi Cave.

 Chapter 255:

    Orochimaru had always known about Ry¨±chi Cave and had gathered some information regarding its significance.


    However, he had no knowledge of its internal workings.


    Three women acting as part of Ry¨±chi Cave''s hierarchy? And Manda obediently following their orders?


    What kind of setup was this?


    None of this had ever appeared in any of the information Orochimaru had collected.


    Still, after living in the ninja world for so long, Orochimaru had grown ustomed to relying on what he saw and heard firsthand to judge any situation.


    He knew the general details about Ry¨±chi Cave but had never set foot inside until now.


    No matter. Once he observed it himself, everything would be clear.


    From Orochimaru''s perspective, the three women he had encountered earlier each embodied distinct archetypes: one was a child-like girl, another carried the demeanor of a dignified older sister, and thest seemed to have the refined grace of a married woman.It was thest of the three, exuding a poised, wife-like air, who appeared to be their leader.


    Under her orders, Manda stayed behind in the valley, and the other two women left with convenient excuses.


    She led the way while Orochimaru followed at a rxed pace.


    "I believe your name is Orochimaru, correct? It''s listed on the blood contract," the woman spoke, her tone casual as if trying to pass the time.


    "That''s correct," Orochimaru replied evenly.@@novelbin@@


    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Tagorihime. I''m one of Ry¨±chi Cave''s managers."


    "Manager?" Orochimaru''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I had thought only the White Snake Sage held authority here."


    Tagorihime replied smoothly, "The White Snake Sage is indeed the leader. We, on the other hand, are like elders of Ry¨±chi Cave."


    "Interesting," Orochimaru murmured, his expression thoughtful.


    Elders, she said. That meant their status was second only to the White Snake Sage but higher than that of Manda.


    Their position seemed equivalent to that of Fukasaku and Shima at Mount My¨­boku.


    Yet despite his ability to summon powerful snakes like Manda, Orochimaru had never been able to summon figures like these three women.


    Why?


    If Jiraiya could summon two toad sages, why couldn''t Orochimaru summon the "elders" of Ry¨±chi Cave?


    "Take a rest here first. It''s been a long journey," Tagorihime said with a gentle smile, gesturing toward an elegant castle filled with what appeared to be human food. ????§à??S?


    Her demeanor was soft and reassuring.


    But Orochimaru''s sharp instincts raised rms.


    Staring at the magnificent structure, he asked curiously, "How did you create such a convincing castle?"


    Tagorihime''s expression didn''t falter. "I''m not sure what you''re talking about."


    "Oh,e now," Orochimaru said tly. "You know exactly what I mean."


    "I don''t understand what you''re implying¡­"


    "Enough games. I don''t know what your goal is, but this charade is tiresome," Orochimaru interrupted, his tone calm yet piercing.


    Tagorihime''s polite smile didn''t fade, though a flicker of surprise shed in her eyes.


    "What a perceptive man," she remarked, her tone amused. "You''re the first to see through the illusion before stepping inside."


    "Is that so?" Orochimaru replied dryly. "Are most people really so clueless?"


    "Clueless?"


    "Obviously," Orochimaru shrugged. "If someone can''t spot such an obvious trap, what else could they be but weak?"


    Tagorihime''s expression shifted slightly, her pride clearly stung. "You call my trap obvious? Why?"


    Raising his right hand, Orochimaru extended a single finger.


    "First, the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave are anything but friendly. The countless human bones outside make that perfectly clear. Even someone who isn''t a contractor could piece this together."


    He extended a second finger.


    "Second, a grand castle like this doesn''t belong in Ry¨±chi Cave. And human food? You''re all snakes. You don''t eat human food."


    Finally, he raised a third finger.


    "Third,bining the first two points, your overly friendly behavior bes suspicious. Cold-blooded snakes acting gentle and kind? It''s obvious you''re trying to lure humans in. I can only assume the human body is more suitable for consumption."


    Tagorihime''s expression hardened as her calm facade cracked. In the blink of an eye, her beautiful features morphed into a sinister, snake-like visage. Her voice became cold and venomous.


    "So smart. You saw through it all. But you should have kept quiet. All you had to do was step inside and be eaten, but no¡ªyou just had to act clever."


    "Eaten by you?" Orochimaru repeated, his expression unbothered. "If you told me Manda wanted to eat me, I might believe it. But you?" He chuckled dismissively. "Don''t make meugh."


    "You¡­" Tagorihime hissed, her snake-like eyes narrowing in anger.


    But she couldn''t retort.


    Because Orochimaru was right.


    The summoning contract bound them. If she attempted to devour him, the contract''s power would strike her with a severe bacsh.


    The stronger the individual, the harsher the consequences.


    For someone at her level, the bacsh could cripple her for centuries, far too high a price to pay.


    "This man is clever, Sister," one of the other women said, suddenly emerging from the shadows.


    "Yes," added the second woman. "At the very least, his intelligence is impressive."


    As they spoke, the grand castle vanished like smoke, revealing a deste clearing littered with bones.


    Tagorihime''s face returned to her previous form, regaining her human-like beauty.


    "Not just clever," Orochimaru said calmly. "I''m also stronger than any of you. Now, take me to see the White Snake Sage."


    His tone was bold and unapologetic.


    Normally, anyone wanting to learn senjutsu would first have to pass the sacrednd''s trials.


    But with Orochimaru''s strength, he saw no need for such tedious formalities.


    What was the point of wasting time on tests when he was already a contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave?


    "You''re awfully arrogant," one of the women said, her tone sharp.


    "You''re not even human," added another, ring at him.


    "¡­"


    "Sister, I want to eat him."


    "I want to eat him too."


    Before the situation could escte, an ancient, authoritative voice echoed from nowhere.


    "Enough. Bring him in."


    The voice was distant yetmanding, as if carried across a vast expanse.


    Orochimaru smiled faintly.


    "The White Snake Sage has summoned me," he said.


    Tagorihime scowled but didn''t argue. Turning sharply on her heel, she motioned for him to follow.


    Her displeasure was obvious, but with the White Snake Sage''smand, she had no choice but toply.


    Orochimaru didn''t care for her mood and followed without hesitation.


    Before long, a grand temple came into view, its entrance marked with the words "Ry¨±chi Cave."


    Inside, a massive white snakey coiledzily on an elevated tform. Its golden slit pupils locked onto Orochimaru as he stepped forward.


    ***


    Bonus chp for 600 PS


    Check the Reading List on my profile for other books i''m working on.


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 257:

    Sage Mode is abat state that amplifies one''s power several times over¡ªor even dozens of times,pared to their normal state.


    It is widely known that achieving Sage Mode requires an exact ratio of chakra to natural energy: 2:1.


    The more precise this ratio is, the more wless the resulting senjutsu bes.


    In general, regardless of which holynd one practices senjutsu in, the more chakra a person has, the easier and faster their training will be.


    For instance, Jiraiya required 20 minutes to prepare to enter Sage Mode. Naruto, on the other hand, needed five minutes. The First Hokage, by contrast, could activate Sage Mode instantly.


    This alone demonstrates the advantages of having an abundant chakra pool. Not only does it make learning faster, but it also allows for quicker activation of Sage Mode.


    As for whether Orochimaru would end up like the original Yakushi Kabuto, with his body bing heavily snake-like due to Ry¨±chi Cave''s senjutsu? Orochimaru wasn''t concerned.


    Yakushi Kabuto''s transformation had far more to do with his transntation of foreign cells than the effects of senjutsu itself.


    Turning into a snake through training? That would only happen if one''s body was too weak or their mastery of senjutsu was wed.In Orochimaru''s case, he was confident this wouldn''t happen.


    ---


    While Orochimaru focused on mastering senjutsu within Ry¨±chi Cave, the outside world descended further into chaos.


    Kumo''s forces were embroiled in a fierce conflict with Konoha when they were suddenly ambushed by Iwa ninjas.


    The reason? During their previous sh with Konoha, Kumo had taken advantage of Iwa, and now Iwa wanted payback for their losses.


    When news of the attack reached the Third Raikage, he was furious. He ordered his son to continue fighting Konoha while he personally led a counterattack against Iwa.


    Though Kumo and Iwa had cooperated briefly in the past to deal with Orochimaru, that had been a situational alliance with nosting trust.


    The conflicts between the ninja viges ran deep. Once a fragile truce was broken, it was every nation for itself.


    Without a shared enemy to unite them, war was inevitable.


    Fortunately for Kumo, despite being attacked on two fronts, their battle lines didn''t ovep. Iwa and Konoha were not allies and had no intention of cooperating, which prevented Kumo from being sandwiched between two coordinated forces.


    Meanwhile, Sunagakure chose to stay out of the conflict.


    Rasa, having recently ascended as the Fourth Kazekage, opted to wait and observe the situation rather than rush into battle.


    Among the Five Great Ninja Viges, Suna was the weakest.


    Their barrennd had stunted their economy, which in turn left their military resources and equipmentcking.


    Their poption was small, second only to Kirigakure in its "Bloody Mist" days and the number of active ninjas in the vige was limited.


    Adding to their hesitation was the death of the Third Kazekage during the previous war. Still reeling from the loss, they couldn''t afford to act recklessly. ???¦­£Ï??§¦?


    ---


    The chaos of the Third Ninja World War reached its peak within a month.


    Yet back in Konoha, life inside the vige remained deceptively peaceful.


    On one sunny day, the vige basked under the warm glow of sunlight, and the iconic faces of the Hokage Monument stood proudly under the clear sky.


    ---


    At Orochimaru''s former mansion, Tsunade sat sipping tea in the yard. Nearby, Mikoto was hanging clothes to dry.


    Tsunade''s lips curved into a small smile as she turned to Mikoto.


    "Mikoto, thank you for helping out during this time," she said warmly.


    Each time Tsunade thought back on how she had brought Mikoto into Orochimaru''s life, she couldn''t help but feel it was one of her better decisions.


    Mikoto''s personality was the pr opposite of her own.


    Where Tsunadecked patience or interest in certain tasks, Mikoto excelled.


    In many ways, theyplemented each other perfectly, and Mikoto''s presence had saved Tsunade from much of the hassle she normally would have had to endure.


    "It''s no trouble, Lady Tsunade. I''m just doing what I should," Mikoto replied softly.


    "What you should do? Heh¡­" Tsunade chuckled lightly, setting her teacup down before strolling over to Mikoto''s side.


    "By the way, you''re 24 this year, right?" Tsunade asked, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "Yes, that''s right. Why do you ask?"


    "Oh, no particr reason," Tsunade said with mock casualness, taking another sip of tea. "I just couldn''t help but notice you''re always alone. Aren''t you interested in finding a boyfriend?"


    The sudden question caught Mikoto off guard, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.


    "L-Lady Tsunade, what are you talking about? Lord Orochimaru and I have already¡­" Mikoto stammered, trailing off before she could finish her sentence.


    Her words didn''t need to bepleted, both women knew exactly what she meant.


    After all, it had been Tsunade herself who had orchestrated Mikoto''s rtionship with Orochimaru.


    Tsunade''s expression remained calm, her tone nonchnt. "Orochimaru? That guy¡­ He''s a rogue ninja now. Why bother waiting for him?"


    "Please don''t joke with me, Lady Tsunade," Mikoto said with a soft smile. "If Lord Orochimaru were truly a traitor, I think you''d be far more upset than you are now."


    Mikoto''s smile radiated quiet confidence.


    She was certain that Orochimaru wasn''t truly a traitor. If he were, Tsunade wouldn''t be living sofortably.


    Tsunadeughed, shaking her head. "You see things clearly, Mikoto. You''re right, he probably isn''t a traitor. But still¡­ I haven''t seen him since thest time we parted ways."@@novelbin@@


    "I wonder what he''s up to now. Probably off with some other woman," she added teasingly.


    "Th-that can''t be true!" Mikoto protested, her voice flustered.


    "Why not?" Tsunade smirked. "You don''t know him as well as I do."


    "R-really?" Mikoto stammered.


    "How about we make a bet?" Tsunade suggested.


    "A bet?" Mikoto hesitated, then smiled knowingly. She didn''t respond but left the challenge unanswered.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at Ry¨±chi Cave, Orochimaru was deep in meditation, seated cross-legged in front of the temple.


    He was shirtless, his long ck hair draped casually over his shoulders.


    To the casual observer, there didn''t appear to be anything unusual about the scene.


    Except for the fact that a petite figure¡ªwith a long, dark blue hair and a golden crown was sprawled across his back.


    Despite her small frame, her actions were anything but innocent.


    She rested her chin on his shoulder while trailing her fingers across his chest in a manner that could only be described as suggestive.


    Orochimaru remained still, his eyes closed, though his raspy voice broke the silence.


    "Ichikishimahime, if you''re going to touch, just touch. But using your tongue might be going a bit too far," he said tly.


    Though his eyes were shut, his heightened senses left him acutely aware of her movements.


    Ichikishima-hime didn''t stop. In fact, she doubled down.


    "Too far? Not at all," she said with a sly grin. "I''m just helping you improve your focus. Besides¡­" Her voice softened as her lips drew closer to his ear.


    And with that, her tongue brushed against his earlobe.

 Chapter 259:

    Yakushi Nono, trained by Danzo from a young age, had be one of Konoha''s top spies under his tutge.


    Her espionage missions were exemry, and in less than two years, she earned the title of "Wandering Miko."


    However, she never shared Danzo''s ideology.


    When the Second Shinobi War ended prematurely due to Orochimaru''s intervention, Nono resigned from Danzo''s Root division without hesitation.


    She moved to the western border of the Land of Fire and established this orphanage to care for war orphans.


    Running an orphanage was no small feat. Raising children, even during times of war, required significant resources for food, clothing, and shelter.


    While Orochimaru had given her 10 million ryo, Nono viewed that money as ast resort and refrained from using it unless absolutely necessary.


    As a result, most of the orphanage''s funding came from Konoha.


    ---Danzo, hearing Nono''s blunt refusal, didn''t show anger. Instead, he spoke with measured calm.


    "You were once the top elite of the Intelligence Department, Nono. After you left Root, did you stop keeping up with the world? I''m not here just to talk about aid money!"


    Standing behind Danzo, Aburame Ryoma, a Root ninja took over the exnation.


    "We''ve received intelligence that Suna may be preparing to attack Konoha. We need you to infiltrate Suna Vige again to confirm whether this information is urate. If it is, you''re to gather details on the time, location, and nature of the attack."


    Nono''s expression remained firm. "You''vee to the wrong person. I already¡ª"


    Before she could finish, the older woman and bespectacled man standing behind her spoke up, their voices filled with anger.


    "You can''t be serious!" the older woman snapped. "The director has dedicated everything to this orphanage and the children! She worked tirelessly to raise funds and build this ce from the ground up."


    "Surely, you have plenty of people in Root who can handle such dangerous missions," the bespectacled man added furiously. "Why does it have to be her?"


    Danzo ignored their protests entirely and continued, his tone low and authoritative.


    "Nono is the only one qualified for such a long-term infiltration mission. There is no better spy in Root. Sending an inexperienced or average agent will only result in failure, they''ll either mentally break or defect to the enemy. But Nono¡­ I know she won''t betray Konoha."


    Nono''s eyes wavered slightly at Danzo''s words.


    She wouldn''t betray Konoha¡ªof course not. Hermitment to the orphanage and the children she raised wouldn''t allow her to.


    Danzo smirked faintly, sensing the shift in her demeanor. "It seems you understand, Nono. If you refuse, the orphanage will lose all future funding."@@novelbin@@


    "What?! That''s impossible!" the older woman eximed, horrified. "The Third Hokage himself approved the funding! He would never allow such a thing to happen!"


    Danzo''s voice grew colder. "This orphanage doesn''t seem particrly secure. Thieves could easily break in. Perhaps you should hire some bodyguards, though you''d need money for that."


    Aburame Ryoma added pointedly, "Be careful, though. Money isn''t the only thing thieves might target. Children of unknown origins¡­ they might find value elsewhere."


    The thinly veiled threat sent a chill through the room.


    The bespectacled man mmed his hand on the table, his voice trembling with rage. "You call yourselves Konoha shinobi?! How dare you speak of stealing children!" ?¦Á??¦¢??


    Danzo''s lone visible eye narrowed as he barked back, "You ignorant fools don''t understand what it means to protect Konoha! Sacrifices must be made!"


    Nono took a deep breath, suppressing her emotions. "I understand," she said quietly.


    "Dean, no!" the older woman pleaded, panicked.


    Danzo cut her off sharply, his tone colder than ever. "You''ve alwayscked the ruthlessness required, Nono. That''s why you were never truly suited for Root."


    "You''re shameless!" the bespectacled man shouted, his hands trembling in anger.


    Danzo ignored him and turned back to Nono. "Good. Now that you''ve decided¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a voice interrupted him, calm yet cutting.


    "She isn''t going anywhere."


    The sudden intrusion startled everyone in the room. Aburame Ryoma and another Root operative named Aoi instinctively tensed, their eyes darting toward the entrance. Even Danzo''s face briefly showed surprise before hisposure returned.


    "How¡­ how did someone get so close without us noticing?" Aoi muttered under his breath, his voiceced with unease.


    The door curtain was pushed aside, revealing thest person any of them expected to see.


    "Orochimaru?"


    "Lord Orochimaru?!"


    "Long time no see, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru greeted casually, his presence immediately dominating the room.


    ---


    The reactions in the room were mixed.


    For Aoi and Aburame Ryoma, Orochimaru was both a figure of admiration and caution. Though one was his senior and the other his junior, neither could deny his overwhelming strength.


    However, as members of Root, they had no idea why Orochimaru had defected. Seeing him now, their instincts kicked in, and both assumed defensive postures.


    Nono, on the other hand, was more surprised than anything. Though she had been quietly helping Orochimaru, she hadn''t expected him to appear at this moment.


    Danzo, however, quickly recovered from his initial shock.


    "Orochimaru, why are you here?" he asked, his tone steady but wary.


    Orochimaru smirked faintly, stepping further into the room. "Do I need to exin myself, Danzo-sama? I wasn''t aware I had to report my movements to you."


    His words carried a mocking edge, reminding everyone present of his current status as a rogue ninja.


    Though Danzo and Orochimaru had worked well together in the past, the events that led to Orochimaru''s defection had irreparably severed their rtionship.


    Danzo''s visible eye narrowed. "That decision wasn''t mine alone, it was made by Konoha''s leadership. There was nothing I could do to stop it."


    Despite his calm exterior, Danzo''s feelings toward Orochimaru wereplicated.


    In the past, it had been Danzo who encouraged Orochimaru''s research, and the two had benefited greatly from their partnership. Danzo often felt that he gained far more from the coboration than Orochimaru did, though he was always careful to hide his guilt.


    That guilt vanished, however, during the Battle of the Land of Frost.


    Witnessing Orochimaru''s true power had left Danzo shaken. It was then he realized just how much Orochimaru had hidden from him over the years.


    The man he thought he had controlled had, in fact, been far beyond his reach all along.


    Still, Danzo couldn''t entirely suppress a sense of unease when facing Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru, however, seemed entirely unbothered. Taking a seat on a nearby stool, he smiled mockingly. "That? I''ve long since forgotten about it. Let''s focus on Nono instead."


    He crossed one leg over the other, his demeanor rxed yetmanding.


    "Nono is mine now," he said, his voice soft but resolute. "She won''t be undertaking this mission."


    Danzo frowned. "Is that so? If she doesn''t go, Konoha¡ª"


    "What happens to Konoha is no longer my concern," Orochimaru interrupted, raising a hand to silence him. "What matters is that she isn''t going. Find someone else."


    ***


    Checkout my new ff on my profile: Starting With The Sefirah Castle In The Anime World.


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 20+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 260:

    Orochimaru''s movements were unhurried, and his tone matched the same casual demeanor.


    But beneath his wordsy an undeniable sense of authority.


    It didn''t matter the reason or the consequences. If he said no, it simply wasn''t going to happen and that applied to anyone who might try to argue otherwise.


    Hearing his deration, Aburame Ryoma and Aoi couldn''t help but frown.


    The Orochimaru before them seemed entirely foreign.


    What did he mean by saying that Konoha''s fate had nothing to do with him?


    What could have possibly happened to make one of Konoha''s legendary Sannin say such a thing?


    Meanwhile, the older woman and bespectacled man standing nearby looked at Orochimaru with a mixture of surprise and disbelief. Wasn''t Orochimaru still part of Konoha?


    How could he speak to someone like Danzo with such confidence and disdain?Even if he was one of the Sannin, Danzo''s status and influence far exceeded his own¡­ didn''t it?


    Nono, however, remained silent, her thoughts in turmoil.


    From the conversation between Orochimaru and Danzo, it was clear Orochimaru was no longer affiliated with Konoha. But what exactly had happened? And why was Danzo, of all people, tolerating such defiance?


    For a moment, the room was thick with unspoken tension. Everyone''s thoughts were racing, their eyes darting between Danzo and Orochimaru.


    Finally, Danzo let out a sigh, breaking the heavy silence.


    "Very well," he said in a resigned tone. "Since you''ve made yourself clear, I''ll find another way."


    Danzo''s voice carried a hint of helplessness, though his expression remained as cold andposed as ever.


    "Ryoma, Aoi¡ªlet''s go."


    In truth, Danzo had little choice.@@novelbin@@


    Despite theirplicated history, Danzo knew Orochimaru''s current strength was beyond what most could handle. Even he had no desire to provoke the man unnecessarily.


    "Thank you, Danzo-sama, for your understanding," Orochimaru said, his yful smile deepening.


    Danzo''s only response was a curt nod. Without another word, he turned and left, followed by Aburame Ryoma and Aoi, who cast cautious nces back at Orochimaru as they exited. ?¨¢¦­?B?S


    During their departure, Danzo refrained from speaking further to Orochimaru.


    While he was curious about the nature of Orochimaru''s connection to Nono, now was not the time to ask. Orochimaru''s status as a rogue ninja and his sheer unpredictability made him far too dangerous to confront directly.


    Danzo silently decided that any lingering questions would have to wait for a more opportune moment.


    ---


    With Danzo gone, the room now felt oddly still.


    The older woman and the bespectacled man stood stiffly, their gazes shifting nervously toward Orochimaru.


    Neither dared to speak, fearing that they might somehow disturb him.


    The air was heavy with tension once again.


    "Why don''t you go to bed first?" Nono suddenly spoke, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    "Huh? Oh¡ªyes, of course!" the older woman stammered, quickly nodding.


    Sensing that Nono and Orochimaru needed privacy, both she and the bespectacled man wasted no time in leaving the room.


    Neither of them wanted to linger any longer in the stifling presence of Orochimaru.


    ---


    Once the two had left, Nono turned to Orochimaru.


    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ what exactly is going on?" she asked, her voice filled with confusion.


    From their earlier exchange, she had pieced together that Orochimaru no longer worked for Konoha.


    But Danzo''s attitude had been telling, this wasn''t as simple as a standard defection. There was more to the story, and Nono was desperate to understand.


    Orochimaru leaned back slightly in his chair, his demeanor still calm. "It''s a long story," he replied. "Why don''t you sit down? I''ll exin everything."


    "I''ll brew some tea first," Nono offered, her tone polite and measured.


    Orochimaru gave a small nod, silently agreeing.


    After Nono returned with a fresh pot of tea, Orochimaru began recounting his story.


    He spoke simply,ying out the events that had led to his defection from Konoha.


    Since Nono had left the vige before everything unfolded, this was the first time she was hearing about it.


    By the time Orochimaru finished, Nono''s expression was one of utter disbelief.


    "A victim?" she muttered, her voice barely audible. "How could that be?"


    The Orochimaru she knew¡ªthe one who had contributed so much to Konoha¡ªhad been discarded by the vige he had served. It was unthinkable.


    "Unbelievable?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "What exactly are you finding hard to believe?"


    "All of it," Nono admitted honestly.


    The fact that Konoha had abandoned him. The fact that he had survived a siege by three of the Five Great Nations. It all sounded like something from a legend.


    And yet, it had all happened to Orochimaru.


    ---


    "So¡­" Orochimaru''s voice interrupted her thoughts, his tone calm but piercing. "Are you still willing to work for me, now that I''m a rogue ninja?"


    His golden eyes locked onto hers, unblinking.


    Though Nono had known Orochimaru since she was young, he was under no illusions about her loyalty.


    Her allegiance, like that of most shinobi, was deeply rooted in the vige. epting someonebeled a traitor was no small matter.


    Nono, however, gave a faint smile. "Why would you even ask me that? Of course, I¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she noticed something unusual.


    "Your eyes¡­"


    Her voice trailed off as she stared at Orochimaru''s scarlet pupils.


    The Sharingan.


    "I gave you Ma Release," Orochimaru said casually. "It shouldn''t surprise you that I have the Sharingan as well."


    As he spoke, his scarlet eyes faded, returning to their usual golden hue.


    Then, his tone shifted, bing colder.


    "Nono, you know more of my secrets than most. Regardless of how you feel about my status as a rogue ninja, I need to ensure your loyalty."


    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ what do you want me to do?" Nono asked hesitantly, her voice tinged with unease.


    Trust was a rare and fragile thing among shinobi.


    Having worked under Root, Nono knew better than most how easily trust could be broken and how swiftly those who weren''t trusted could be eliminated.


    The idea that someone she respected so deeply might now view her as a potential liability weighed heavily on her.


    Her difort was palpable, and Orochimaru could see it clearly.


    Rather than answering her immediately, he stood and walked toward her.


    "I need you to dedicate your entirety to me: your body, your mind, and your soul."


    Nono''s eyes widened in shock.


    For a moment, she waspletely still, her breath caught in her throat.


    "Are you serious?" she finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Of course," Orochimaru replied.


    "But¡­ but¡­" Nono stammered, clearly conflicted.


    "Although you''re an excellent shinobi," Orochimaru interrupted, "you''re still just one person. There are things you can''t handle alone. Like what just happened with Danzo."


    Nono bit her lip, struggling with the weight of the decision before her.


    After a long pause, she finally spoke. "I¡­ I just have one question."


    "Go ahead," Orochimaru said.


    "If I refuse, will you kill me?"


    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied calmly. "At most, I would have to¡­ persuade you until I''m satisfied with your loyalty."


    "Persuade me?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then¡­" Nono hesitated, taking a deep breath. "It seems I don''t really have a choice, do I?"


    "No," Orochimaru admitted, his voice as steady as ever. "You don''t."


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 261:

    In her current situation, Nono didn''t need to fear Danzo''s threats.


    After all, not only did she now possess Ma Release, but she alsomanded a small army of clones as subordinates.


    With such strength at her disposal, Danzo bringing only three people wasn''t much of a concern.


    However, neither Ma Release nor the clones could solve her financial problems. Supporting the orphanage required money, and in the long run, she still had to rely on Konoha''s aid.


    Moreover, she felt that revealing the existence of the clones to anyone in Konoha, especially someone like Danzo¡ªmight bring trouble for Orochimaru.


    This was why, despite her newfound power, she chose not to bargain with Danzo earlier.


    When he made his demand, Nono had been carefully thinking about how to carry out the mission withoutpromising the orphanage. She was even preparing how to exin her decision to Orochimaru.


    But then, Orochimaru had appeared out of nowhere.


    With just a few words, he had persuaded Danzo to retreat, a result Nono had never dared to imagine.And what she expected even less was the shocking request Orochimaru made to her afterward.


    ---


    Orochimaru''s words echoed in her mind:


    "I need you to dedicate your entirety to me: your body, your mind, and your soul.."


    It had been so direct, so casual, yet it had left her utterly stunned.


    Nono was still reeling from the implications.


    Setting aside Orochimaru''s image as an almost untouchable figure of power in her mind, she couldn''t fathom why someone like him would make such a request of her.


    Why her?


    Her thoughts swirled with countless questions, but she didn''t have time to dwell on them.


    Orochimaru had made it clear, she had no other choice.


    While Nono wasn''t afraid of death, she couldn''t ignore the lives of the orphans she cared for.


    Besides, deep down, Nono couldn''t deny her feelings.


    She had admired Orochimaru since her youth.


    When he gave her potions, money, and the power of Ma Release, she had even allowed herself a fleeting fantasy of what might happen.


    But Nono had always dismissed such thoughts. As a spy, such emotions were a luxury she couldn''t afford.


    And the differences between them¡ªstrength, identity, status, made any connection between them feel impossible.


    Yet now, faced with Orochimaru''s blunt request, she found herself hesitating for only a moment before biting her lip and agreeing.


    A sharp gasp escaped Nono''s lips as she slumped back into her chair.


    Her face was flushed, her body trembling slightly as beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    But something felt¡­ strange.


    Blinking, she slowly came back to her senses, her gaze falling on her still-intact clothes.


    Across from her, Orochimaru sat calmly, not moving an inch.


    Her eyes widened in shock as the realization struck her.


    "This¡­ this was¡­ an illusion?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    "Correct," Orochimaru replied evenly.


    "When?"


    "When you first looked into my eyes," Orochimaru said, his tone calm yet matter-of-fact.


    While Orochimaru''s Sharingan wasn''t specialized for illusions, his mastery of Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu greatly enhanced its effectiveness. Using it on someone like Nono¡ªa powerful yet unsuspecting opponent¡ªhad been effortless. ??????§§??


    Hearing his admission, Nono''s fists clenched as humiliation washed over her.


    "Damn it¡­ you¡­ were you trying to humiliate me?" she demanded, her voice shaking with both anger and shame.


    To be caught in such a vivid illusion, especially in front of Orochimaru, it was beyond humiliating.


    "No," Orochimaru said firmly. "I just wanted to see what your true intentions were."


    "But you¡ª"


    "Enough, Nono," Orochimaru interrupted, stepping closer to her.@@novelbin@@


    He tilted her chin upward with a finger, a faint, mischievous smile ying on his lips.


    "From now on, you''re mine," he said softly, his golden eyes glowing with authority. "No one can bully you. No one canmand you¡­ except me. Do you understand?"


    Nono''s mind was reeling. His suddenmanding tone left her at a loss for words.


    "I¡­ I¡­I Understand"


    ---


    A few dayster, in Konoha Vige¡­


    In the underground training hall of Root, Danzo watched silently as his recruits trained.


    Earth flew into the air as streams of water and wood collided in a chaotic mess of chakra.


    "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet!"


    "Water Style: Water Formation Wave!"


    "Wood Style: Wooden Spindle Wall!"


    "Wood Style: Four-Pir Prison!"


    The sounds of techniques being executed echoed throughout the room as dozens of teenagers performedplex jutsu with precision.


    Danzo''s gaze swept over the group of sixty or seventy recruits, each of them wielding Wood Release with surprising ease.


    Such a sight would have been unthinkable before.


    In the past, Wood Release was an ability so rare it was practically a legend.


    Now, Orochimaru had turned that legend into something¡­ mass-producible.


    Danzo''s feelings were conflicted.


    By all rights, he should have been pleased. But as he watched these recruits, a bitter realization gnawed at him.


    He had lost Orochimaru.


    His paranoia over keeping his own secrets had driven a wedge between them, and in doing so, he had lost a key ally.


    In hindsight, it was a decision he deeply regretted.


    Not only was he wrong, but Hiruzen had been wrong as well.


    ---


    A masked Root ninja suddenly appeared at Danzo''s side, kneeling.


    "Lord Danzo."


    "Speak."


    "The situation in the Land of Sound has been rified. Their vige seems intent on maintaining neutrality in the current war."


    "Neutrality?" Danzo sneered, his visible eye narrowing.


    "With the current state of the world, even the great nations can''t avoid conflict. Do these small countries really think they can stay untouched?"


    Without missing a beat, he turned to the operative.


    "Mobilize six teams. We move at once."


    "Yes, Lord Danzo."


    ***


    Bonus for 300 PS, next bonus at 600 PS

 Chapter 264:

    Nawaki''s startled exmation of "Brother-inw?!" left the Konoha ninja dumbfounded.


    Most of Nawaki''s subordinates were unaware of his family background, much less the significance of his "brother-inw."


    Their confusion only deepened when the cloaked figure lowered his hood.


    "Y-You¡­ Who are you¡ª?"


    "Orochimaru-sama?!"


    The group was struck silent as they recognized the Sannin, a figure whose reputation was both legendary and tainted.


    "Go ahead and proceed without me. I''ll catch upter," Nawaki ordered, his voice firm.


    "But, Captain¡ª!"


    "This is an order!"Faced with Nawaki''s serious expression, the group reluctantlyplied. Despite their misgivings, Orochimaru''s status carried weight even now, making it impossible for them to act rashly.


    Once his team had left, Nawaki broke into a grin. "Teacher, I''m d you''re alright."


    ---


    Fifteen minutester, as Nawaki''s team moved swiftly through the forest, whispers filled the air.


    "Was that really Orochimaru-sama?"


    "Yeah, it was him."


    "Incredible¡­ But wait¡ªOrochimaru-sama is the captain''s brother-inw?"


    "You didn''t even know Tsunade-sama is his sister? Idiot."


    "You''re the idiot! It''s not like the captain goes around talking about his family!"


    "Enough," Nawaki interjected. "Focus. We''re at war. Stay sharp."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    As the chatter ceased, Nawaki nced back briefly toward the spot where he had left Orochimaru. A small smile crept onto his face.


    "Even as a missing-nin, he''s still looking out for my sister''s safety¡­"


    ---


    After watching Nawaki and his group disappear into the distance, Orochimaru stroked his chin thoughtfully before turning back toward the orphanage.


    Upon his arrival, he noticed three Konoha ninjas speaking with Nono.


    One had spiky hair tied into a pineapple-shaped ponytail, another was a rotund man with red hair, and the third was a slender young man with blond hair.


    Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Choza, and Yamanaka Inoichi.


    Seeing them all grown up gave Orochimaru pause.


    He remained hidden in the shadows, unwilling to reveal himself and risk exposing his connection to Nono. He observed in silence as the three spoke with her before leaving the orphanage grounds.


    Once they were gone, Orochimaru stepped into the open.


    ---


    "Nono, what did they want?"


    Nono turned at the sound of his voice, her expression softening. "They came to request my help."


    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, motioning for her to exin.


    "They said the situation at the border is worsening. With so many wounded, Konoha has sent Tsunade to the frontlines against the Cloud Ninja," Nono began. "But on the Sand Ninja side, there are few medics avable. So, the Third Hokage remembered me and asked if I could assist at the base."


    "Ah," Orochimaru said, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "And this frightens you?"


    "It''s not fear," Nono replied hesitantly, ncing away. "It''s just¡­ I don''t want to leave the orphanage unattended."


    Orochimaru chuckled softly, tilting her chin upward with a single finger. "Do you think you can manage?"


    The silence spoke volumes.


    ---


    The next morning, with Orochimaru''s consent, Nono packed up the children and departed for Konoha''s border camp.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru left the orphanage as well, taking thirty clones with him.


    Armed with the intelligence he''d gathered from Nawaki about the current state of the war, Orochimaru had no intention of staying idle.


    With his clones in tow, he ventured into the Land of Rain, slipping past their borders and into the Land of Earth.@@novelbin@@


    ---


    Infiltrating the enemy''s territory was a trivial task for Orochimaru.


    Though storming an enemy vige would have been risky even for someone of his caliber, quietly eliminating border guards and slipping through their defenses was a much simpler matter.


    The Land of Earth, as always, was barren and rocky. Dust and stone stretched endlessly in every direction.


    Over the course of a month, Orochimaru methodically scouted the area, navigating through treacherous terrain until he located the primary Iwa Ninja forces.


    ---


    Hidden among the jagged hills, Orochimaru''s thirty clones knelt before him, now disguised as Iwa ninjas.


    Though their heights, builds, and features varied, they all wore Iwa uniforms and forehead protectors, blending seamlessly with the enemy''s ranks.


    Even Orochimaru himself had donned an Iwa ninja disguise.


    "Lord Orochimaru," one of the clones reported. "Preparations areplete."


    "Good," Orochimaru said, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. "Your mission is simple: kill as many Iwa ninjas as possible. Eliminate half, leave the rest alive to spread panic. If necessary, use the Sharingan."


    "Understood!" the clones replied in unison.


    Orochimaru then pulled out three Flying Thunder God kunai, which he handed to the leaders of the three squads.


    "Split into three groups of ten. Each squad leader will carry one of these kunai," Orochimaru instructed. "Return to this rendezvous point before midnight in three days."


    "Understood!"


    The three leaders carefully ced the kunai into their pouches before vanishing into the rocky terrain with their squads.


    As he watched them disappear, Orochimaru allowed himself a rare grin.


    "War¡­ How could I possibly miss out on the fun?"


    ---


    Fifteen dayster.


    "Urgent report! Lord Tsuchikage!"


    The door to Onoki''s office mmed open, revealing a frantic Iwa ninja clutching a red-sealed scroll.


    Onoki scowled at the disruption. "What''s the meaning of this? Calm yourself!"


    "Apologies, Lord Tsuchikage," the ninja stammered. "But we''ve lost all contact with our border guards on the Rain Country side. Upon investigation¡­ we found no survivors."


    "What?!" Onoki''s eyes narrowed. "Not a single one?"


    "No, sir."


    "Could it have been Hanzo of the Rain attacking us?"


    The ninja shook his head. "No, Lord Tsuchikage. Based on our intelligence, the attackers seem to be¡­ Konoha ninjas."


    "Konoha?" Onoki frowned, skepticism etched into his features. "That''s impossible. Konoha is already locked in battles against both the Sand and Cloud Ninja. They wouldn''t have the manpower to attack us."


    The messenger hesitated before adding, "These ninja teams¡­ they were highly skilled and¡­ some of them were seen using Sharingan."


    Onoki''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the Sharingan.


    "Sharingan?" he muttered, his mind racing. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, sir," the ninja confirmed.


    ---


    Onoki''s frown deepened as he read the emergency report.


    The attackers had not only decimated the border guards but had also left no bodies behind for Iwa to recover.


    "Konoha¡­ You''ve sent Uchiha nsmen to attack us now?" Onoki murmured.


    "Ishika!" he barked suddenly.


    Ishika stepped forward, awaiting orders.


    "Take a force to the Rain Country border and reinforce our defenses," Onoki ordered. "Monitor Konoha''s movements closely. I want updates immediately."


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 265:

    No matter what kind of army it is, it requires arge amount of equipment and all equipment costs money.


    The same goes for Orochimaru''s clone army.


    Even though Orochimaru has his own arsenal and the means to produce equipment, it still demands a massive financial investment. His hidden vige doesn''t ept missions, so selling potions alone isn''t enough to cover the expenses.


    Thus, long ago, following Orochimaru''s instructions, Chana began working with merchants to generate funds. She started selling basic necessities like bread and milk. With Orochimaru''s advancements in lifestyle technology, the products he manufactured were far superior to others on the market, resulting in excellent sales. Orochimaru didn''t need to oversee this himself, Chana managed it all on his behalf.


    Thanks to these efforts, Orochimaru was never short on money.


    However, Nono''s base didn''t have an arsenal, nor could it connect to the Sound Ninja Vige. This meant the clones stationed there had no equipment. So, where did the gear used for infiltrating the Land of Earthe from?


    The answer was simple, the equipment was taken directly from the Iwa ninjas themselves.


    From the very beginning, Orochimaru had nned to adopt an old strategy: war sustains war.


    No equipment? Kill the Iwa ninjas and take theirs. No ninja tools? Eliminate the enemy and confiscate theirs.With Orochimaru''s current abilities, equipping a team of thirty was an easy task, even if he couldn''t managerger numbers.


    In the forests of the Land of Grass, Orochimaru stood among sixteen surviving clones now disguised in Iwa ninja uniforms. Reflecting on the past half month, he sighed at the harsh realities of war.


    Despite supporting and overseeing three teams personally using the Flying Thunder God Technique, he had still lost fourteen clones. Fortunately, they left no corpses behind. With no bodies to recover, the enemy wouldn''t be able to analyze the clones or determine their origins.


    "Your next mission is to split into two teams and infiltrate the Land of Fire," Orochimaru instructed, his gaze sharp. "Do not use the Sharingan. You''re only allowed to use Earth Release techniques."


    "Yes, sir!" the clones responded in unison, ready to carry out his orders.


    A few dayster, Konoha received urgent reports of two "Iwa ninja" teams infiltrating the Land of Fire. The vige reacted swiftly, dispatching several elite teams to intercept and eliminate them. At the same time, Konoha increased surveince on the actual Iwa ninja forces, suspecting their involvement.


    Unbeknownst to them, Konoha would never locate the supposed Iwa ninja teams. Orochimaru had anticipated their reaction and ensured there was no opportunity for pursuit. Before Konoha could respond, the remaining clones had already been recalled to Orochimaru''sboratory, teleported back instantly using the Flying Thunder God Technique. No matter how skilled Konoha''s trackers were, they couldn''t follow his trail.


    Meanwhile, at the border between the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth, two Konoha scouts were stationed. One of them, a light-skinned young man with bulging veins around his white eyes, carefully observed their surroundings. His Byakugan pierced through the obstacles before him, capturing every movement in the distance.


    "This doesn''t look good," he said grimly.


    "What''s wrong?" hispanion asked. The other young man, wearing dark sunsses, inspected a small swarm of insects crawling across his fingertips. His expression turned equally serious as he responded, "It''s not good at all. Iwa ninja have significantly increased their guard presence. They''re definitely preparing tounch an attack on us."


    "Let''s report this to the Third Hokage immediately,"


    "Agreed. Let''s move."


    While Konoha couldn''t find Orochimaru''s clone teams, the scouts'' discovery of Iwa ninja reinforcements caused rm. When the Third Hokage was informed, his concern deepened.


    With the vige already strained by conflicts with the Cloud and Sand ninja, the prospect of an impending sh with the Iwa ninja was overwhelming.


    Konoha began preparing for the worst. All avable ninja were mobilized, including many genin who were hastily promoted to chunin and dispatched to the frontlines to bolster defenses. The tension at the border intensified as both sides rapidly escted their troop deployments, bringing the two viges closer and closer to war.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru observed the growing conflict from the shadows, a satisfied smile ying on his lips.


    "All that''s left is to add a little more fuel to the fire," he murmured.


    That very night, Orochimaru donned an old Konoha uniform and assassinated an Iwa ninja scout. It was the perfect provocation, subtle yet impactful enough to tip the bnce.


    This calcted move became the final spark, igniting an all-out war between Konoha and the Iwa ninja.


    ---


    In Konoha''s Hokage office, the Third Hokage stood before arge window, puffing on his pipe. His face was clouded with worry.


    "Three viges¡­ Three viges¡­" he muttered to himself.


    This scenario was all too familiar. Years ago, Konoha had faced a simr crisis when three great ninja viges temporarily allied to counter Orochimaru''s overwhelming power. But that alliance had quickly crumbled after Orochimaru defected from the vige, and the inherent conflicts between the viges resurfaced.@@novelbin@@


    Now, however, the situation was different. The Third Hokage struggled to understand what had triggered this sudden aggression from the three viges.


    Konoha''s military strength was undoubtedly the strongest, and it had only grown over the years. Yet even so, taking on three great ninja viges simultaneously was an impossible task.


    "If only Orochimaru were here," he thought, only to stop himself mid-sentence. His expression darkened, and he sighed deeply, knowing such thoughts were futile.


    ---


    At the border of the Land of Fire, in a dense forest, Orochimaru walked slowly, a faint smirk on his lips. He knew the war between Konoha and the Iwa ninja had been orchestrated by his own hand. This chaos would leave Konoha overwhelmed, giving him the opportunity to exploit the situation for his own gain.


    Orochimaru had no affection for the vige that had betrayed him. There were only two or three people in Konoha he cared about, and the fate of everyone else was meaningless to him. If the vige that had exiled him now found itself in turmoil, why should he feel any pity?


    Pulling his ck cloak tighter around himself, Orochimaru turned his attention toward the Suna ninja military base. Before executing his next ns, he had to confirm Tsunade''s safety.


    After all, Tsunade was his wife, the only woman he had ever truly cared for. Despite the years of separation, Orochimaru found himself missing her.


    Thanks to Nawaki''s earlier information, Orochimaru already knew Tsunade''s location, allowing him to pinpoint her position on the battlefield with ease.


    ---


    A few dayster, standing atop a mountain, Orochimaru raised a monocr telescope to his eye, surveying the distant Konoha camp nestled within the valley below. A faint smile curved his lips.


    "This must be it," he said to himself.


    Lowering the telescope, Orochimaru extended his hand, releasing a reconnaissance fly into the air. The tiny insect buzzed forward, darting toward the Konoha camp under his control.


    "Let''s pinpoint Tsunade''s location first," Orochimaru murmured, watching as the fly disappeared into the horizon.


    ***


    Bonus chapters, also if we manage to reach Top 30 on the rankings this week i''ll be releasing 2 chps per day next week.

 Chapter 267:

    Kirigakure Vige, one of the Five Great Ninja Viges, is located within the Land of Water.


    Nestled deep in the mist-covered mountains of its ind territory, the vige remainspletely isted from the maind and other nations.


    There are two main reasons why Kirigakure did not participate in the First or Second Great Ninja Wars.


    The first reason was the near-constant civil wars that gued the Land of Water. The second was its geographic istion, being far overseas made both mobilization and retreat far more difficult than for other ninja viges.


    Caught up in internal strife and logistical challenges, Kirigakure stayed out of the previous major conflicts.


    When people think of Kirigakure, however, it isn''t their military might that firstes to mind. Instead, it''s the infamous "Bloody Mist Era" that most associate with the vige.


    But what exactly was the Bloody Mist Era?


    Many misunderstand its nature, believing it was characterized solely by the brutal graduation exams and persecution of those with Bloodline Limits.


    In reality, the hatred toward individuals with Bloodline Limits didn''t originate from the ninja of Kirigakure, nor from its politicians, it came from the ordinary citizens of the Land of Water.Historically, individuals with Bloodline Limits were often exploited by the country''s ruling elite and used as weapons in various civil wars. Over time, themon people began to associate their suffering with these individuals.


    They grew to hate Bloodline users, ming them for the endless conflicts.


    Whenever a Bloodline Limit user was discovered in a vige, the locals would attack them, even if they knew they stood little chance of winning. It wasn''t just fear, it was hatred.


    Bloodline Limit users who wanted to escape this persecution often fled to remote areas, hiding their abilities and leading secluded lives.


    One tragic example is Haku and his mother, descendants of the Yuki n.


    Haku''s mother had hidden her abilities, but when they were identally revealed, the vigers turned on her. She could have defended herself and killed them all but chose not to fight back.


    Perhaps she was too kind-hearted, or perhaps she didn''t want to escte the violence. Or maybe she simply wanted to protect her son.


    Regardless, her unwillingness to resist ultimately led to her death. Ironically, her sonter avenged her, ughtering the very vigers who had wronged them.


    It''s a tragic story, but not an umon one.


    The point is this: the prejudice against Bloodline Limit users in the Land of Water came from its ordinary citizens, not Kirigakure''s leadership.


    In fact, Kirigakure could never truly reject Bloodline Limits, how could they, when Bloodline users offered such a powerful edge inbat?


    Kirigakure, like every ninja vige, existed for war. Rejecting such strength would be counterintuitive.


    Any actual persecution of Bloodline users by Kirigakure itself urred only after Uchiha Obito manipted the Fourth Mizukage.


    As for the vige''s notorious graduation exams, they had nothing to do with Obito or Madara.


    The exams were instituted by the Third Mizukage, who believed in creating an elite force of hardened ninja.


    The method? A simple yet brutal rule: graduates had to kill half of their ssmates inbat.


    While this approach produced highly effective assassins, it also left many of the survivors emotionally scarred.


    These harsh practices,bined with the vige''s other internal struggles, gave rise to what the world came to know as the Bloody Mist Era.


    The graduation rules only ended after Momochi Zabuza, in an infamous incident, ughtered his entire ss during his own exam.


    The vige''s leadership had no choice but to abolish the system.


    Of course, when Obito took control of the Fourth Mizukage, he revived the practice and caused widespread devastation throughout Kirigakure.


    But that cameter.


    For now, in the early years of the Third Great Ninja War, Kirigakure''s leadership was preparing to join the fray.


    The war between the great powers was growing fiercer by the day, and the Third Mizukage couldn''t resist the temptation to seize an opportunity.


    Although the vige was far from the maind, its istion did little to curb his ambition.


    Like every Kage, he wanted to leave behind a legacy that would overshadow those who came before him.


    Kirigakure Vige itself was an austere ce, with most of its buildings made from stone.


    On the highest rooftop in the vige, a young girl of about twelve or thirteeny sprawled on her stomach, her chin propped on her hands.


    She had long brown hair that reached her waist, blue eyes, and wore an elegant dress that gave her adylike appearance.


    Beside her stood Ao, the young man who had just left the Mizukage''s office.


    "He wants to attack Konoha? Is he crazy?" the girl eximed after hearing Ao''s report. She raised an eyebrow and added, "The civil war in the Land of Water just ended, and instead of focusing on fixing internal affairs, he wants to start another war?"


    Her words carried a maturity far beyond her years, as though she were genuinely concerned for the future of the country and its people.


    If anyone else had been present, they would have been shocked to hear such sentimentsing from someone so young.@@novelbin@@


    But Ao was unperturbed. He merely offered a quiet reminder. "You''d best keep your voice down. If the Mizukage hears you, it could cause trouble."


    "Yeah, yeah," the girl replied dismissively. "Talking to you is so dull, you''re always worried about this or that." Then, her tone shifted. "By the way, have you found out why Orochimaru defected from Konoha?"


    "This¡­ It seems to be tied to the other three viges. The exact details are still under investigation," Ao answered.


    Predictably, the girl scoffed. "I figured as much. But Orochimaru is something else. After contributing so much to his vige, he decides to rebel anyway. What a guy."


    Ao shrugged. "Who knows?"


    ---


    "Water Release: Water Wave!"


    ng! Boom! Boom!


    Meanwhile, at the border of the Land of Grass, a small skirmish was underway.


    Kunai shed, explosions rang out, and smoke filled the air as two figures emerged from the chaos.


    "Hey, don''t kill them!"


    "Yahiko, be careful!"


    A sudden surge of power erupted as Nagato activated his Rinnegan.


    "Universal Pull!"


    The suction force dragged an enemy ninja toward him, helpless against the gravitational pull.


    sh!


    With a quick movement, Nagato''s kunai shed across the enemy''s throat, blood spraying into the air.


    He wasted no time and quickly moved to shield Yahiko, who was nearby.


    "Yahiko, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Yahiko said, flexing his arms and standing up. "Thanks, Nagato."


    "There''s no need for thanks between us," Nagato replied.


    "Right¡­" Yahiko agreed, but his expression grew serious as he surveyed the scene. "What''s with these guys? Why did they suddenly attack us?"


    Konan''s voice cut through the tension. "I don''t know. But something feels off about them."


    Yahiko''s gaze shifted to a group of clones cleaning up the battlefield. His frown deepened.


    "I''m more worried about them," he said grimly, eyes narrowing at the clones.


    ***


    Bonus chp for 600 PS, also if we manage to reach Top 30 on the rankings this week i''ll be releasing 2 chps per day next week.


    Checkout my new ff: Starting With The Sefirah Castle In The Anime World

 Chapter 271:

    Seeing those words, the Third Hokage couldn''t stop the tears welling up in his eyes. His hand trembled as he held the message.


    Let Orochimarue back to help?


    How could he not want to?


    After all, with the strength Orochimaru disyed during the Land of Frost battle, there was no doubt he could save Konoha in its dire situation.


    But¡­


    The Third Hokage couldn''t ignore the bitter truth: Orochimaru''s defection wasrgely his fault. He had forced Orochimaru into that corner. Now, how could he be shameless enough to beg him for help?


    Even if Orochimaru could be found which was unlikely, given how elusive he had been, would he actuallye back? He''d probablyugh at his ipetence before leaving Konoha to its fate.


    With a heavy sigh, the Third Hokage muttered, "Prepare yourselves. We''ll head to the Suna defense line to meet Tsunade."


    "Report, Hokage-sama! Tsunade-sama is already on her way back," an ANBU informed him."She''s¡­ing back?" The Third Hokage was stunned.


    At a time like this, with the frontlines so critical, why would Tsunade leave?


    Still, since she was already returning, he decided not to question it further.


    From the Suna defense line, it would only take two days of fast travel to reach Konoha. True to expectation, Tsunade returned to the vige by the afternoon of the following day.


    ---


    Without wasting any time, she marched straight into the Hokage''s office.


    Bang!


    The door mmed open.


    "Teacher, I''m back!" Tsunade dered.


    "Why are you here? What about the border¡ª"


    "The situation isn''t too intense right now," Tsunade interrupted. "With Nono''s help, they should be able to hold the line for now."


    "Nono?" The Third Hokage paused, recalling the director of the orphanage. "I see¡­ Then, what''s the reason for your message? Is it about the Cloud Ninja?"


    "Yes," Tsunade replied, her tone serious. "I heard that they''ve be unstoppable?"


    The Third Hokage sighed heavily. "Yes. I had to transfer Jiraiya and Minato to reinforce the Iwa Ninja defense line. Their troops are too weak to hold out otherwise. But this left the Cloud Ninja defense line without sufficient firepower. Combined with the disadvantage in numbers¡­"


    He shook his head. "It''s bing increasingly difficult to hold the line."


    Tsunade clenched her fists. "It''s hard enough to fight three viges simultaneously."


    "Three?" The Third Hokage let out a bitterugh. "That was before."


    "Before?" Tsunade''s face fell in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "See for yourself." The Third Hokage threw a scroll at her.


    Tsunade caught it, quickly unrolling it to read. As her eyes scanned the contents, her face darkened.


    She had known about the dire situations at the other defense lines, which was why she had proposed bringing Orochimaru back. But this¡­


    "Kirigakure? They''re making a move as well?" Tsunade''s voice was sharp, anger bubbling just beneath the surface. "This is insane¡­ Four viges? Do they really want to see us wiped out?"


    She clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white. After a moment of silence, she bit her lip and said, "Teacher, please¡­ Please let me try to reach Orochimaru. If anyone can save the vige, it''s him!"


    She knew Orochimaru''s strength and his army of clones. With the resources and power he controlled, he could hold off an entire major vige by himself if necessary.


    The Third Hokage let out a long breath, blowing smoke from his pipe. "Tsunade¡­ I know you''re still in contact with Orochimaru. But you also know what happened back then. Do you really think¡­" He trailed off, shaking his head. "Do you really think it''s possible?"


    "Let me try, teacher!" Tsunade insisted. "I''ll convince him somehow. I know it''s a long shot, but¡­ but there''s still a chance!"


    Her voice faltered slightly, but her conviction didn''t waver. Deep down, she knew Orochimaru better than anyone. While he had every reason to turn her down, she believed there was still room for negotiation.


    The Third Hokage stared at her for a long moment before sighing in defeat.


    "Fine. There''s no other option now. If you think you can convince him, then try."


    "Thank you, teacher!" Tsunade eximed, turning to leave without another word.


    She didn''t even stay to say goodbye. The moment she stepped out of the Hokage''s office, she was already making preparations to leave the vige again.


    ---


    Tsunade didn''t know Orochimaru''s exact whereabouts, but she knew of several ces where he might be.


    Before returning to Konoha, she had already spoken to Nono, who informed her that Orochimaru hadn''t been to the orphanage recently.


    That left Sound Ninja Vige as her next destination. If Orochimaru wasn''t there, she would have toe up with another n.


    ---


    A few dayster, in the Land of Forest bordering the Land of Sound, Orochimaru stood calmly in the center of a group of ninjas wearing grimace masks.


    Their eyes were full of hostility as they surrounded him, ready to strike.


    Orochimaru, however, lookedpletely unbothered. A faint, amused smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    Suddenly, a barrage of kunai flew toward him, many of them attached to explosive tags.


    "Die, you fool!" one of the ninjas shouted.


    "Anyone who dares negotiate with us deserves to die!" another sneered.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosions engulfed Orochimaru''s position, sending smoke and debris flying in every direction.


    "Hmph. So this is how you deal with diplomacy?"


    Orochimaru''s calm voice echoed through the chaos, freezing the ninjas in their tracks.


    "What¡­?!"


    Before they could react, a bright orange beam of energy shot through the lingering smoke, crackling with electricity as it tore through the air.


    Boom!@@novelbin@@


    Two ninjas didn''t even have time to dodge. The beam struck them, disintegrating their bodies in an instant.


    The ground beneath them cracked, a deep trench burned into the earth by the intense energy.


    "Haha, looks like Nono''s invention works pretty well," Orochimaru remarked casually, tossing a coin into the air and catching it with a smirk.


    The remaining ninjas stared at him in horror.


    "What¡­ What kind of technique is that?!"


    "Impossible¡­ What is this monster?!"


    Orochimaru''s voice cut through their panic like a de. "Go back and tell your vige chief: I''ll give you three days to agree to a negotiation. If not¡­" His smirk widened. "I''ll destroy your vige."


    "You¡­ you''re bluffing!" one of the ninjas shouted. "Destroy the vige? Just you?"


    Before he could finish, the kunai they had thrown earlier suddenly rose into the air, spinning menacingly as they hovered around the ninjas.


    The cold steel tips all pointed directly at them, and the air grew heavy with killing intent.


    "Remember. Three days," Orochimaru said, his voice calm yet chilling.


    With a casual wave of his hand, the hovering kunai shot toward the ninjas, blocking every possible escape route. Their screams echoed across the battlefield as Orochimaru turned and walked away without a second nce.


    ---


    As he left, a familiar figure appeared near the border of the Land of Sound.


    "Tsunade? What are you doing here?" Orochimaru asked, surprised to see her in fullbat gear. "Don''t tell me the fighting is already over?"


    Tsunade, breathing heavily from her journey, shook her head. "I¡­ heard from Chana that you were here. So I came to find you."


    Orochimaru frowned. "What''s going on? You don''t look like you came here just to chat."


    Tsunade hesitated for a moment before clenching her fists. "Orochimaru¡­ Can you save the vige?"


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 275:

    Faced with Orochimaru, the Third Hokage had a few options to choose from.


    He could agree to all of Orochimaru''s demands andply with his terms without hesitation.


    He could simply turn around and leave, asserting the dignity of a Hokage, one who doesn''t bow to anyone or allow themselves to be humiliated.


    Or¡­ he could eliminate Orochimaru right here and now, cutting off any potential future threats.


    But to kill Orochimaru?


    The drawbacks outweighed the benefits. Not only did the Third Hokage feel immense guilt toward Orochimaru, but he alsocked the confidence to face Orochimaru''s current strength.


    Even if he somehow managed to kill Orochimaru, the action wouldn''t help Konoha''s current predicament, it would only worsen the situation.


    Killing Orochimaru wasn''t an option. Neither morally nor logistically could he justify it.


    As for walking away?If he did that, why had he evene in the first ce?


    Given the broken rtionship between him and Orochimaru, the Third Hokage had prepared himself for all possible oues before arriving.


    He didn''t want to hand Konoha over to Orochimaru, but what choice did he have?


    For the sake of Konoha, he was willing to lower himself and ask for Orochimaru''s help.


    Tsunade''s faith that Orochimaru could save the vige gave him a glimmer of hope. At this point, he had no alternatives.


    Fortunately, aside from the matter of the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, Orochimaru''s other demands were still manageable.


    Although he couldn''t understand how Orochimaru even knew about the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, this wasn''t the time to dwell on it.


    Orochimaru''s threat had been crystal clear: if he arrived in Konoha and didn''t see the Jinch¨±riki, he would destroy the vige.


    The Third Hokage couldn''t take any chances. If he tried to hide the Jinch¨±riki by sending her away, Orochimaru could easily align himself with the viges attacking Konoha.


    If that happened, Konoha''s downfall would only elerate.


    Orochimaru''s tant grab for the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki left the Third Hokage powerless to resist.


    Orochimaru''s indifference toward him stung, but he couldn''t me his former student.


    Because in the end, all of this was a consequence of his own decisions.


    As Orochimaru''s figure disappeared into the distance, the Third Hokage stood in silence, his thoughts a chaotic mess.


    "Perhaps¡­ I truly was never fit to be Hokage¡­" he murmured to himself.


    ---


    "Tsunade, how did it go?"


    As Orochimaru approached, Tsunade immediately rushed to him, her voice impatient.


    More than anyone, she was desperate to know the oue of the negotiation.


    "Go ask him yourself. I''ll be waiting at the foot of the mountain," Orochimaru replied nonchntly, waving his hand dismissively. Without waiting for her response, he began descending the mountain.


    He had no interest in exining something so tedious.


    Letting Tsunade be Hokage was always his n, it was simply a matter of waiting for the right moment.


    Now that the opportunity had finally arrived, everything had fallen into ce.


    Orochimaru''s actions, sowing chaos among the ninja viges and dragging Konoha into turmoil had always been for two purposes.


    The first was to force Hiruzen to abdicate and pave the way for Tsunade to take over.


    The second was to weaken the major nations and manipte the bnce of power.


    Once the chaos of a five-nation melee took hold, Orochimaru would have countless opportunities.


    He could control smaller countries, underminerger nations, expand his Edo Tensei army, and even seize one or two tailed beasts.


    These objectives could only be achieved after leaving Konoha and once war broke out, he could act without restraint.


    As for Tsunade? Her bing Hokage would serve as a gateway to controlling Konoha indirectly.


    Why? Because Konoha was the most powerful ninja vige in the world.


    It held vast intelligenceworks and immense talent.


    As Orochimaru had long understood, the best way to dominate wasn''t through destruction but through control.


    Conquering a vige or nation meant you couldn''t simply kill off its poption, doing so would be meaningless.


    Instead, you needed personnel to manage and enforce your rule.


    While Orochimarucked the manpower for this, Konoha had plenty.


    And though he couldn''t use Konoha''s resources directly due to his status as a traitor, his connection to Tsunade provided a convenient workaround.


    For Orochimaru, the benefits of indirectly controlling Konoha far outweighed any potential drawbacks.


    Would Hiruzen regret his decision?


    Undoubtedly.


    A Hokage who prioritized the vige above all else would eventually reconsider his promises once the crisis passed.


    The agreement between them was verbal and private. There was no binding mechanism to hold Hiruzen to his word.


    But Orochimaru didn''t mind.


    Once he secured the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, any attempt by Hiruzen to renege would have to be carefully calcted.


    If Hiruzen dared to break his promise, Orochimaru would lose nothing but time.


    Konoha, on the other hand, would lose its Jinch¨±riki and possibly its entire vige.


    Orochimaru was confident Sarutobi would understand which choice was more important.


    ---


    Roughly half an hourter, Tsunade appeared at the foot of the mountain, breathless and emotional.


    Before Orochimaru could react, she threw herself into his arms.


    "Thank you, Orochimaru! Thank you for agreeing to help the vige unconditionally!"


    Her voice quivered, heavy with gratitude, and tears welled in her eyes.


    But¡­


    "Unconditionally?" Orochimaru blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Then a sly smile crept across his lips.


    It seemed Hiruzen hadn''t told Tsunade the full details of their discussion.


    Which made sense. If Hiruzen had been transparent, it wouldn''t have helped and might have even disrupted their cooperation.


    "Tsunade, I think you misunderstood something," Orochimaru said, his tone amused.


    "Misunderstood? What do you mean?" Tsunade pulled back slightly, wiping away her tears, confusion written across her face.


    Orochimaru gently took her hand, his golden eyes gleaming. "I didn''t agree to go back and help Konoha."


    "But¡­ you clearly¡ª"


    "I only agreed to provide assistance, not to return to Konoha," Orochimaru exined in his low, hoarse voice. "Do you really think I''m suited to fight alongside Konoha''s shinobi again?"


    "What''s stopping you?" Tsunade pressed. "Your clones are strong, and wouldn''t they be even more effective with the vige''sbat system backing them?"


    "Clones?" Orochimaru smirked faintly. "Do you think I need clones to repel these viges? Are you underestimating me, Tsunade?"


    "So¡­ you mean¡­"


    A realization began to dawn on Tsunade, but she hesitated to voice it.


    "That''s right," Orochimaru said with a shrug. "My forces aren''t suited to making a public spectacle in front of the five major ninja viges. So¡­"


    He paused, letting his smirk widen.


    "I''ll be the one handling this. Alone."


    "You''re kidding¡­ right?" Tsunade''s voice faltered, disbelief etched into her features.@@novelbin@@


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 277:

    Konoha was under siege by four major ninja viges. Although Kirigakure''s main forces had yet to arrive, their vanguard had already begun probing attacks.


    Konoha was now fully mobilized, with even Danzo¡ªwho typically stayed in the shadows to guard Konoha''s foundation forced to step into the fray for special operations.


    This left Konoha Vige itself with minimal defenses. Aside from civilians and academy students, the only ones left were the two vige elders, Koharu and Homura, a handful of genin too weak to deploy, and essential staff like teachers and some ANBU.


    Orochimaru strolled leisurely toward the vige. The gate guards noticed him immediately.


    "Hey, you¡ª"


    Before they could finish their warning, their bodies copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    With Orochimaru''s current mental strength, there was no need for physical action to deal with guards of their caliber.


    As he entered Konoha, walking along the familiar streets and past the recognizable buildings, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reflect on how much time had passed.


    But he didn''t linger in his thoughts. Instead, he walked directly toward Kushina''s house, his objective clear.---


    Because most of Konoha''s defensive forces were stationed at the borders or on the battlefield, the vige''s internal defenses were practically nonexistent.


    It didn''t take much effort for Orochimaru to reach Kushina''s residence.


    The door creaked open.


    "YOU BASTARD!"


    A sh of red shot through the air as a furious figure leapt at him.


    Orochimaru smirked slightly, taking half a step back just as a kunai glinted dangerously close to his face.


    "Missed?" Kushina muttered under her breath, quickly flipping the kunai in her hand to stab again, her movements fluid and precise.


    This time, her strike was aimed directly at his heart.


    However, before the de could reach him, Orochimaru calmly caught her wrist, halting her attackpletely.


    She struggled fiercely, throwing punches and kicks, but Orochimaru easily evaded her strikes and subdued her, pinning her hands behind her back.


    "Still as fiery as ever," Orochimaru said, his tone a mix of amusement and mockery.


    "Let go of me, you jerk!" Kushina snapped, trying to break free.


    Orochimaru chuckled softly. "Kushina, it''s been a long time, and yet you''re still this feisty?"


    Hearing his voice, Kushina froze for a moment, her eyes widening.


    "Wait... that voice... Lord Orochimaru?"


    The familiarity of his voice struck her instantly.


    Orochimaru released her, and she turned to confirm his face.


    "It is you!" Kushina eximed in disbelief.


    ---


    Kushina''s home was quiet and empty. The Third Hokage had evidently decided to allow Orochimaru to take her away, unable to refuse the terms of the agreement.


    Sitting across from each other at the table, the atmosphere between them was tense.


    Kushina still couldn''t wrap her head around it. "You''re actually here in Konoha... but didn''t you defect?"


    Though she didn''t know the exact reasons for his defection, she had always believed Orochimaru wasn''t inherently evil. He had saved her life once, and for that, she remained grateful.


    But now, seeing him here, she felt utterly confused.


    Orochimaru studied her silently. Dressed in red short-sleeves and green shorts, Kushina was a far cry from the little girl he had once saved. She had grown into a beautiful young woman, though her fiery temper was still as evident as ever.


    "You attacked me the moment you saw me. I didn''t expect you to be so alert now," Orochimaru remarked casually, breaking the silence.


    "Well, after that incident back then..." Kushina scratched her head sheepishly, her cheeks slightly flushed. Trying to steer the conversation away, she asked, "Why are you here in the vige? I mean... weren''t you..."


    "It''s a long story," Orochimaru replied dismissively. "But I''ll exin everything to youter. For now, I''vee back to Konoha to take you with me."


    "Take me... away?" Kushina''s voice faltered, her expression shifting to one of shock.


    Though she trusted Orochimaru because of their history, his words immediately raised rms.


    She was the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, a role of immense strategic importance. Even in times of war, Konoha had kept her within the vige under heavy security.


    For Orochimaru to suddenly announce that he was taking her away? It made her uneasy.


    "Yes, take you with me," Orochimaru confirmed with a small, knowing smile.


    "Why...?" Kushina asked cautiously. Her wariness was evident, and she wasn''t the na?ve girl she used to be.


    Orochimaru noticed her apprehension and chuckled. "Konoha made a deal with me. In exchange for my help, they''ve agreed to let me take you."


    Kushina''s jaw dropped. The sheer weight of his words left her momentarily speechless.


    "I mean, think about it," Orochimaru continued. "How else would I know that you''re the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki? That''s not information they''d casually share, now, is it?"


    Hearing this, Kushina''s doubts began to waver. He had a point. Aside from a select few, no one in Konoha knew she was the host of the Nine-Tails.


    "But... Hokage-sama never mentioned anything to me about this," Kushina mumbled, still reluctant to fully trust him.


    "An announcement from the Hokage?" Orochimaru rubbed his temples, exasperated. "Kushina, do you really think the Third Hokage would announce something like this? Especially when it involves someone like me?"@@novelbin@@


    Kushina lowered her head, guilt flickering across her face.


    Back then, Orochimaru had saved her life, treated her with kindness, and earned her gratitude. But his defection from Konoha had made her question everything she thought she knew about him.


    Sighing, Orochimaru said, "Fine. If you don''t trust me, I''ll just talk to the Nine-Tails directly. Look into my eyes."


    "Wait, what?" Kushina blinked in confusion but instinctively obeyed.


    The moment her eyes met Orochimaru''s, her mind was flooded with a surge of overwhelming spiritual energy.


    Before she could react, her surroundings shifted.


    ---


    They were now in Kushina''s mindscape.


    The space was dark, the ground covered in shallow water. Ahead of them stood a massive iron gate sealed with a talisman.


    Behind the gatey an enormous fox with glowing red eyes, its oppressive presence unmistakable.


    The Nine-Tails slowly opened its eyes, its massive form radiating malice as it noticed the intruders.


    Kushina stared in disbelief as Orochimaru strolled through her mindscape as if it were his own.


    "H-How are you walking around in here so casually?" she stammered.


    Orochimaru didn''t answer her. His focus was entirely on the fox.


    The Nine-Tails sneered at the sight of him.


    "Those eyes..." the beast growled, its deep voice reverberating through the space. "An Uchiha brat dares to stroll into my presence? Arrogant fool. I''ll kill you where you stand!"


    With a roar, the fox lunged forward, its massive ws piercing through the iron gate and striking directly at Orochimaru.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 280:

    With a loud "Duang!", the First Hokage turned to stone, ck smoke rising from his body.


    The legendary God of Shinobi reduced to this?


    Seeing this, Kushina, who had been somewhat intimidated by the resurrected Hokage, now had a look of disbelief, ck lines practically forming on her forehead.


    Even Orochimaru was momentarily stunned.


    Although he knew Hashirama was known for his lighthearted nature, he hadn''t expected him to be struck speechless, quite literally by Tobirama''s scolding.


    This dynamic... Was this truly the revered duo responsible for shaping the modern shinobi world?


    "Tobirama-sama," Orochimaru began, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, "your invention, the Reanimation Jutsu, might not be overlyplex. But if you''ve developed it, should you really me others for using it?"


    Tobirama''s expression darkened. Before he could respond, Hashirama chimed in, his tone carrying a hint of guilt. "It''s true, this jutsu isn''t something I approve of. Tobirama, if you had just followed my guidance back then¡ª"


    "Brother, enough!" Tobirama interrupted sharply, irritation clear in his voice. "Do you not understand the importance of the current situation? Focus on what''s in front of us!"Hashirama''s expression froze as he turned to stone once more, as if Tobirama''s words had physically petrified him.


    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow at the sight, while Kushina, watching from the side, struggled to hold backughter.


    Tobirama ignored his elder brother entirely. His sharp gaze fell back on Orochimaru. "Tell me why you summoned us. If your reasons aren''t satisfactory¡­"


    "There''s a war," Orochimaru interrupted calmly, not giving Tobirama the chance to finish. "The four major ninja viges have united to besiege Konoha."


    Tobirama froze, his stern expression giving way to shock. "Four viges? Besieging Konoha?"


    Even Hashirama, regaining hisposure, rubbed his temples and sighed. "Really¡­ It seems like war is an inevitability, no matter the era."


    "Yes," Orochimaru continued. "I summoned you both to help Konoha survive this crisis. I''ve made no attempt to suppress your personalities or will, you''re free to act as you see fit."


    Tobirama''s sharp eyes narrowed as he examined his resurrected form. "The technique feels¡­ refined. The precision is far better than what I originally created, and our strength seems nearly identical to when we were alive." His gaze sharpened as he turned back to Orochimaru. "You''ve perfected my jutsu, haven''t you?"


    "I have," Orochimaru admitted with no hesitation.


    Tobirama frowned but didn''t press further. "If it''s to protect Konoha, I won''t hold you ountable for this¡­ yet. However, I do have questions." He nced over Orochimaru''s shoulder at Kushina, who stood nervously behind him. "What''s the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki doing here? And¡­" His sharp gaze returned to Orochimaru. "What''s the exnation for your so-called Sage body? You''re clearly not one of my n."


    Hashirama, who had been quietly observing, tilted his head in curiosity. "Sage body? Hahaha! So, do you truly possess the Sage body? But judging by your eyes, you''re clearly not a Senju. Hey, boy, what''s your story?"


    Orochimaru smirked. "As expected of the legendary Hokage. Your sensory skills are truly extraordinary." He didn''t attempt to hide anything. "Since the two of you have asked, I''ll tell you."


    With that, Orochimaru''s golden slit-pupils shifted. A scarlet hue enveloped his eyes, forming a distinctive kaleidoscope pattern.


    The Sharingan.


    Tobirama''s frown deepened, and Hashirama''s expression turned to surprise.


    "A Sharingan?!"


    "But not just any Sharingan," Tobirama noted, his voiceced with suspicion. "This is the Mangekyo¡­ no, something beyond that. A perfected form?"


    Orochimaru allowed the Sharingan to return to its natural golden state. "Both the Sage body and the Sharingan are the results of my research¡ªprojects that I havepleted through science."


    "Science?" Tobirama repeated, his tone skeptical but intrigued.


    "Indeed. Not only have I sessfully fused these abilities into myself, but I''ve done so without any side effects," Orochimaru said with a trace of pride.


    Before either of the Hokage could respond, Orochimaru addressed Tobirama''s earlier question. "As for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki''s presence, don''t you think she''s safer by my side than anywhere else?"


    Tobirama narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Orochimaru. "You''re an impressive individual¡­ though I don''t fully trust you. Still, your words make some sense. On the battlefield, I can sense traces of my brother''s chakra¡ªthough weaker, it''s clearly being utilized."


    Hashirama stroked his chin thoughtfully. "So, you''ve replicated my power through research? Hahaha, you really are a genius!"


    "It''s an honor to receive such praise from you, Lord First," Orochimaru replied smoothly, bowing his head slightly.@@novelbin@@


    Hashiramaughed heartily. "Yes, yes, a ninja as brilliant as you¡­ If I were alive, I''d insist on marrying you to Tsunade! She''s about your age, isn''t she?"


    "Brother!" Tobirama''s face was lined with exasperation. "They''re the same generation. Don''t say such ridiculous things in front of him!"


    "Oh¡­ the same generation?" Hashirama blinked in realization before muttering to himself. "Then Tsunade must be¡­"


    "Already married to me," Orochimaru said nonchntly, his tone calm.


    Hashirama: "¡­"


    Tobirama: "¡­"


    A heavy silence filled the air.


    Then, after what felt like an eternity, Hashirama suddenly burst outughing. His boisterous voice echoed through the clearing. "Hahahahaha! So you married Tsunade? Hahaha, boy, you have my condolences! It must be tough!"


    Orochimaru: "¡­"


    Kushina: "¡­"


    Kushina''s jaw dropped as she processed Hashirama''s words. Her entire worldview felt shaken.


    Why did this legendary figure¡ªthe God of Shinobi¡ªseem to operate on apletely different wavelength from everyone else?


    Was this the same man whose power had once reshaped the shinobi world?


    Tobirama, sensing another embarrassing outburst from his elder brother, quickly interjected to steer the conversation back on track. "Alright, enough of this nonsense! We need to focus on the battlefield!"


    Hashirama nodded, his expression bing serious. "You''re right. Let''s go!"


    Orochimaru gestured toward the west. "I''d like you two to head to the western battlefield near Konoha."


    Tobirama narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "Why the west? Wouldn''t it make more sense for us to head to the northwest or northeast, given our proximity to those locations?"


    "I have other ns in mind," Orochimaru replied, his tone giving no room for argument.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 283:

    The Sharingan, far superior to ordinary eyes, allowed Mikoto to analyze the flow of chakra around her. Although itcked the Byakugan''s precision in certain areas, it could still uncover inconsistencies in chakra patterns, making it adept at detecting transformations or illusions.


    Kushina''s sudden appearance seemed strange to Mikoto, so she discreetly activated her Sharingan and scanned herpanion.


    "No signs of a transformation... The chakra flow is normal. Could it really be Orochimaru-sama''s doing?"


    Despite her doubts, Mikoto continued following Kushina without voicing her concerns. By the time they reached the wooden house nestled beneath the cliff, night had fully descended. The area''s natural shadows created an eerie, hidden atmosphere, yet the wooden house itself glowed with light from within.


    As they approached, the door opened automatically. Kushina stepped inside, and Mikoto followed close behind.


    The familiar figure standing inside made Mikoto stop in her tracks.


    "Mikoto, it''s been a while," Orochimaru greeted her with a small smile, his tone calm yet warm.


    "Lord Orochimaru..." Mikoto stammered, her voice trembling.


    Their rtionship was far from ordinary. Orochimaru had been an important figure in her life, someone she once harbored deep feelings for. Yet, shortly after their connection had deepened, Orochimaru defected from Konoha. They hadn''t seen each other since, and now, standing before him, Mikoto was overwhelmed with emotion.Her heart felt heavy with conflicted feelings: a mix of relief, sadness, and something she couldn''t quite put into words.


    "Well, how have you been?" Orochimaru asked, his eyes scanning her disheveled state. Her armor was scratched, her hair and face streaked with dirt and sweat, a testament to the brutal reality of war.


    Mikoto opened her mouth to respond, but her emotions got the better of her. Tears welled up in her eyes, and before she could stop herself, she lunged forward and embraced Orochimaru tightly.


    This sudden outburst of emotion left Kushina, standing awkwardly in the doorway,pletely dumbfounded.


    "What... What is going on here?" she muttered, blinking in confusion.


    Orochimaru, though momentarily surprised by Mikoto''s reaction, quicklyposed himself. He gently patted her back, an unusual softness in his demeanor.


    "Alright, let''s focus on the matter at hand first," Orochimaru said, carefully disentangling himself from Mikoto''s grasp.


    He smoothed her ck hair, now tangled and dusty from the battlefield. She looked up at him, her teary eyes filled with unspoken questions.


    "Mikoto, I heard from Tsunade that you''ve been fighting on your own all this time," Orochimaru began.


    "What do you mean by that, sir?" Mikoto asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Forget I said anything." Orochimaru waved the topic away. "Kushina, go boil some water for Mikoto. Afterward, help her clean up and take a bath in the next room."


    "Huh? A bath?" Kushina asked, visibly puzzled by the sudden request.


    Mikoto also looked confused, her face flushing at the implication.


    Could it be...? She wondered, a wave of embarrassment washing over her.


    But Orochimaru quickly dispelled her misunderstanding.


    "Yes, a bath," he rified. "She''s been through a lot. A good night''s rest and rxation will prepare her for what''s toe. Tomorrow morning, I''ll help her strengthen her abilities."


    "Alright," Kushina replied reluctantly, though she couldn''t help feeling like a glorified servant. As much as she disliked the situation, she understood the importance of Orochimaru''s contributions to Konoha''s war effort. With a heavy sigh, she went to prepare as instructed.


    "Mikoto, war isn''t won in a day or two," Orochimaru said, turning back to her. "Rest is just as important as fighting. With greater strength, you''ll be able to better protect what matters to you."


    "Yes, my lord," Mikoto replied, her voice steady but her emotions still turbulent.


    Satisfied, Orochimaru returned to his desk, his mind already drifting back to the grander schemes at y.


    ---


    Meanwhile, at the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind, two figures moved through the dense forest under the moonlit sky.


    "Brother," the Second Hokage began, his sharp eyes scanning the area. "There''s arge chakra presence ahead, oneparable to yours. If Orochimaru isn''t lying, that must be Tsunade."


    "Hmm, I feel it too," the First Hokage replied, his voice calm yet focused. "As much as I''d like to see Tsunade, resolving the conflictes first."


    The Second Hokage nodded in agreement, his keen senses detecting the numerous sentries stationed in the area.


    "This temporary base should be just up ahead," he noted, "but there are a lot of guards patrolling the perimeter."


    "Don''t kill them," the First Hokage said firmly. "We''re here to stop the war, not escte it. Killing them will onlyplicate matters."


    "Brother, you''re as naive as ever," the Second Hokage replied with a sigh, though he made no further argument.


    Suddenly, a kunai flew out from the darkness, aiming directly for the First Hokage''s head.


    ng!


    A wooden shield sprang up from the ground, blocking the projectile effortlessly.


    "I told you," the Second Hokage said tly. "Your peaceful approach is doomed to fail."


    He stepped forward, his gaze cold and unyielding. "Sand ninja,e out now, or I''ll make you regret it."


    From the shadows, the voices of hidden Sand ninja echoed through the forest.@@novelbin@@


    "Come out? Who does this guy think he is?"


    "What a joke. Why should we show ourselves just because you asked?"


    "Deal with them! Don''t let them talk their way out of this!"


    Hearing the mocking tone of the hidden enemies, the Second Hokage''s expression darkened.


    "Stubborn fools," he muttered, preparing to act.


    "Wait, Tobirama," the First Hokage said, holding up a hand to stop him.


    "Brother, this is pointless," Tobirama protested.


    "Trust me," Hashirama replied, his voice patient yet resolute. He turned toward the forest and raised his voice, addressing the hidden ninja.


    "Friends of the Sand Vige, I am Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage of Konoha. I''vee to negotiate peace and bring an end to this war. Please, inform your Kazekage that I wish to speak with him."


    His words carried an air of authority, his voice calm yet powerful.


    For a moment, there was silence among the Sand ninja. Then came the sound of stifledughter, which quickly grew into full-blown mockery.


    "Senju Hashirama? The First Hokage?!"


    "Is this guy serious? The First Hokage''s been dead for decades!"


    "Hahaha! What a ridiculous joke!"


    "This guy thinks we''re idiots!"


    "Enough talking. Let''s kill these clowns!"


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 285:

    There was no doubt that the reanimated ninjas under Orochimaru''s control had a profound impact on the war.


    If not for the fact that many powerful individuals hadn''t yet died in this era or that some of the stronger ones hadn''t reached their full potential, the devastation caused by this jutsu would have been even more catastrophic.


    Of course, the more reanimated ninjas Orochimaru summoned, the harder it was for him to maintain control over them.


    Even with his current level of strength, he couldn''t manage everything at once.


    For this reason, many of the less powerful reanimated ninjas were programmed with simple attackmands. Orochimaru only exerted direct control over them when absolutely necessary.


    "Negotiating with the Suna Ninjas?" Orochimaru mused, the corners of his lips curving into a faint smile. "That''s fine. With the First and Second Hokage present, there shouldn''t be any issues."


    "As for Kumo''s side¡­" he continued, his voiceced with indifference, "their fate depends on how efficient the Second Tsuchikage is."


    Bang!


    Orochimaru''s musings were interrupted by the sudden, violent opening of the wooden door.At the entrance stood an anxious-looking Kushina.


    "Lord Orochimaru," she said hurriedly, "please¡­e quickly. Mikoto¡­ she¡­"


    "What''s wrong?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm and collected, despite her panic.


    "She¡­ she seems to be in pain," Kushina managed to say.


    "Pain?" Orochimaru replied, his voice asposed as ever. "That''s normal. After all, she''s in the process of merging two distinct powers."


    "Two powers?"


    "Yes." Orochimaru paused, then added, "Forget it. I''lle with you and take a look."


    With that, he rose slowly from his seat, adjusted his robes, and followed Kushina out of the cabin.


    The orders for his ns had already been given, and there was nothing else requiring his immediate attention.


    In the open clearing next to the cabin, Mikoto was kneeling on the ground, her palms pressed against the earth as she gasped for air, her breaths heavy andbored.


    Her body was drenched in sweat, droplets rolling down her face and pooling on the ground below. To anyone unfamiliar with the situation, her posture might have been easily misunderstood.


    Orochimaru approached her slowly, crouching down beside her. Without a word, he handed her a tissue.


    "Wipe the sweat," he said casually.


    "Th-thank you, my lord," Mikoto replied, her voice still trembling as she epted the tissue and wiped her face.


    "There''s no need to be so formal," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "How do you feel?"


    "My eyes¡­ they feel stronger. My vision is sharper," Mikoto replied, ncing at him.


    "Just your eyes?" Orochimaru pressed, raising a brow.


    "It¡­ it feels like my body has grown stronger as well," she admitted. Then, with hesitation, she added, "Lord Orochimaru, what exactly is happening to me?" ????¨®???


    Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change as he exined, "You''re experiencing the fusion of the Mangekyo Sharingan and the unique physiology of the Uzumaki n."


    "The Mangekyo?" Mikoto repeated, stunned. "And the Uzumaki n''s¡­ physique?"


    Kushina, standing nearby, was equally shocked.


    Mikoto blinked rapidly, trying to process what he had just said, but her disbelief was evident. "That can''t be¡­"


    Even Kushina, who had known Orochimaru for some time, seemed shaken by the revtion.@@novelbin@@


    But it wasn''t the mention of the Uzumaki n''s unique traits that left them reeling.


    It was the implication.


    The question burned in both of their minds: Could Orochimaru really give such incredible powers to someone else?


    Mikoto, at least, had some prior understanding of Orochimaru''s abilities. She was familiar with the potions he used to help unlocktent powers like the Sharingan. But this¡­ this was far beyond anything she had imagined.


    Kushina, on the other hand, had no prior exposure to Orochimaru''s methods.


    The sheer weight of what he''d said left both women speechless.


    "To rify," Orochimaru began, as if amused by their reactions, "the gic material for the Mangekyo was extracted from myself long before I mastered Sage Mode. As for the Uzumaki n''s traits¡­"


    He paused, the corner of his mouth curling into a smirk. "During my research, I discovered that while all Uzumaki have strong physiques, there''s a natural variation in their potential. Not everyone is suited to bear the power of advanced eye techniques like the Mangekyo Sharingan. However¡­"


    He gestured toward Mikoto. "In your case, I specially tailored your abilities. With thisbination, there will be no issue suppressing the strain of the Mangekyo."


    Orochimaru''s words held a certainty that was both chilling and reassuring.


    Sharingan, a gift from the divine fruit, could be overwhelming. But with the right counterbnce, such as the enhanced vitality of the Uzumaki n, it could be wielded without the usual side effects.


    Because the Uzumaki n was a distant offshoot of the Senju lineage, their power was closely tied to Kaguya''s bloodline. This meant that their bodies were naturallypatible with the Sharingan.


    Of course, Orochimaru admitted silently, the Uzumaki physique wasn''t on par with the immortal body of the First Hokage. Its recovery rate alone was much weaker.


    But he had already ounted for this.


    By fusing certain genes¡ªChana''s and Nagato''s¡ªhe had created a modified Uzumaki gene with enhanced healing capabilities. This new gene was strong enough to fully support the Mangekyo Sharingan, and even the Eternal Mangekyo, without risk of physical harm.


    For someone like Mikoto, who possessed only the Mangekyo, this gic enhancement was more than sufficient.


    Mikoto, who would have otherwise married Fugaku and lived a peaceful life in Konoha, was now standing on the battlefield because of Orochimaru''s interference.


    While Orochimaru''s usual indifference made him seem cold and calcting, he did feel a rare pang of guilt.


    Perhaps this was why he had decided topensate her by granting her greater power.


    Improving her abilities was the least he could do for her.


    It had to be said that Orochimaru''s personality had softened somewhat since arriving in this world. While still ruthless, he wasn''t as cold-blooded as before, especially toward the women who remained loyal to him.


    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru¡­ thank you so much," Mikoto said earnestly as she bowed deeply.


    Even though they had a personal connection, Mikoto never assumed she could stand on equal footing with him.


    "I told you, no need to be so polite," Orochimaru replied, standing as well. "You''re mine, so of course, I can''t let you die on the battlefield."


    "With the powers you now possess, unless you''re up against a Kage-level opponent, no one will be able to challenge you."


    His tone was confident but not arrogant, as if merely stating a fact.


    "Once you''ve rested, return to the battlefield. It''s better if no one knows about your association with someone like me."


    "Lord Orochimaru, no one would believe you''re a traitor," Mikoto said seriously.


    She truly believed in him and had never doubted his intentions.


    "Haha, I appreciate your trust," Orochimaru said with a faint chuckle. "Still, let''s keep our connection quiet for now."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Good. When the war ends, I''ll contact you again."


    "Understood."


    Without hesitation, Mikoto turned and headed back to the battlefield. Her brief rest and the newfound strength she''d gained had left her in better shape than ever.


    As she disappeared into the distance, Kushina hesitated before speaking.


    "My lord¡­ your rtionship with Mikoto¡­"


    "Brats shouldn''t stick their noses into adult matters," Orochimaru interrupted, not even ncing her way. "Instead of gossiping, why don''t you focus on improving your cooking skills? The food you make¡­" He clicked his tongue dramatically.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 286:

    Kushina was left speechless by Orochimaru''s casual dismissal.


    Sure, her cooking wasn''t anything extraordinary, but was it really that bad? At least it was better than Tsunade''s, wasn''t it?


    And calling her a brat? She was definitely not a brat!


    Kushina wanted to retort, but as she looked up, Orochimaru had already disappeared back into the room.


    ---


    Despite Orochimaru''s unique rtionship with Uchiha Mikoto, everyone in Konoha believed that Orochimaru and Tsunade were a couple.


    This was precisely why Orochimaru didn''t want anyone to know about his connection with Mikoto.


    It wasn''t about his own reputation¡ªhe no longer cared about such things, but Mikoto''s standing in Konoha could still be affected.


    As for Kushina, who was now privy to the truth, Orochimaru was confident that she wouldn''t say anything.Carefree as she might seem, she was still a ninja, and keeping secrets like this was second nature. Orochimaru had no doubt she''d stay silent.


    ---


    Meanwhile Mikoto had returned to the battlefield, where Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, finally confronted the First and Second Hokage.


    At the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind, a massive ravine stretched across thendscape, forming a natural divide between the two territories.


    On one side of the ravine stood Rasa, Chiyo, and around sixty or seventy Sand Ninjas.


    On the other side stood only two men.


    The First Hokage stood with his arms crossed, his imposing figure radiating calm authority. Beside him, the Second Hokage wore his usual cold and calcting expression.


    Though outnumbered, the Hokages didn''t seem the least bit concerned.


    The Sand Ninjas, however, were frozen in ce, disbelief and unease evident on their faces.


    "Chiyo, are you absolutely sure about this?" Rasa asked, his brows furrowed deeply.


    Though part of him had already epted the truth, the idea was still absurd.


    The First and Second Hokage, resurrected? What kind of forbidden technique could aplish such a thing?


    Chiyo''s tone was solemn as she replied, "There''s no mistake. Both their appearances and their chakra signatures match those of the two Hokages from Konoha''s past."


    She paused, then added gravely, "If I''m not mistaken, this must be the Reanimation Jutsu¡ªEdo Tensei¡ªcreated by the Second Hokage himself."


    "The Reanimation Jutsu?" Rasa echoed in disbelief. "You''re saying the Second Hokage is now a victim of his own technique?"


    Chiyo nodded. "I''ve only heard of this jutsu before and never imagined I''d see it used like this. But yes, I believe that''s exactly what we''re witnessing."


    Rasa clenched his fists, his thoughts racing.


    ---


    "The Fourth Kazekage? So, Sunagakure has already reached its fourth generation." The First Hokage''s voice was warm, his tone full of admiration. "Impressive. You''re young and full of promise." ????¦¢¨¨??


    "¡­"


    Faced with the unexpected praise, Rasa was momentarily at a loss for words. It took him a moment to collect himself before responding.


    "It is an honor for Sunagakure to meet the legendary First and Second Hokages," Rasa said cautiously. "However, you are not of this era. Why are you here?"


    The Second Hokage, standing with his arms crossed, responded coldly, "You already know why we''re here."


    Though his tone was calm, it carried an undeniable edge.


    "While we don''t know the full details behind the four great nations attacking Konoha," Tobirama continued, "it''s clear that we were summoned to resolve this crisis. And that''s exactly what we intend to do."


    "Tobirama''s right," Hashirama said, nodding in agreement. His expression softened as he spoke, his sincerity evident. "We may no longer belong to this world, but we can''t just stand by and watch Konoha be destroyed."


    The First Hokage''s tone grew firmer as he continued, "So, for the sake of your ninjas, I suggest you retreat."


    The meaning behind his words was clear.@@novelbin@@


    As long as they were present, Rasa and his forces had no chance of victory. And to prevent unnecessary bloodshed, retreating was the only sensible choice.


    ---


    Hearing Hashirama''s words, both Rasa and Chiyo fell silent, lost in thought.


    If anyone else had made such a demand, it would have beenughable.


    Sunagakure was a great ninja vige. How could they retreat just because someone told them to? It would be humiliating.


    But this wasn''t just anyone.


    This was the First Hokage, the man known as the "God of Shinobi." His reputation wasn''t built on exaggeration.


    If these two Hokages truly retained the power they had in life, then there was no doubt that Suna''s forces stood no chance.


    Both Rasa and Chiyo knew this to be true.


    If they continued fighting, the only oue would be more needless casualties.


    But retreating so easily would also have consequences.


    To Rasa, it wasn''t a matter of personal pride. It was about perception.


    If he, as the newly appointed Kazekage, chose to retreat, how would his subordinates view him?


    Would they think he was weak? Cowardly? Intimidated by the ghosts of Konoha''s past?


    Caught in this dilemma, Rasa finally spoke, his tone cautious.


    "I, Rasa, hold great respect for both of you as esteemed predecessors of the ninja world, but¡­"


    "But?" Hashirama prompted, his expression still kind but firm. "Do you need a reason to retreat?"


    Tobirama, his patience wearing thin, stepped forward. "A reason to retreat?" he repeated coldly. "That''s easy enough to provide."


    Fixing his sharp gaze on Rasa, Tobirama continued, "Since you''re the Kazekage, the people you''ve brought here must be among Sunagakure''s finest. Let''s settle this with a battle."


    He gestured at the gathered Sand Ninjas. "All of you cane at once. If you lose, that''s your reason to retreat."


    Tobirama''s words were delivered with calm confidence, but his intent was unmistakable.


    Having sensed the chakra of the Sand Ninjas earlier, he knew their strength was considerable. But no matter how strong they were, they couldn''tpare to himself and his brother.


    To Tobirama, fighting was the simplest and most effective way to settle things.


    Rasa''s eyes narrowed as he weighed his options. "There''s no need for all of us to fight at once. Let''s make this a one-on-one battle. There''s no point in sacrificing my subordinates needlessly."


    "Oh?" Hashirama said, smiling. "A noble decision. Then let me¡ª"


    "There''s no need for you to get involved, brother," Tobirama interrupted, his tone firm. "This is a one-on-one battle. Leave it to me."


    ---


    The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, prepared to face the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, at the border of the Land of Rivers.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, in the camp of the Kumo Ninjas¡­


    A Kumo ninja assigned to guard duty patrolled under the scorching sun, scanning the area for any signs of movement.


    At this point in the war, retreating was out of the question. Unless something truly catastrophic happened, the fighting would continue.


    Tap, tap.


    The sound of loose stones being disturbed caught the ninja''s attention.


    "Who''s there?" he called out sharply, his voice cutting through the silence.


    As an elite guard, he was naturally on high alert.


    But when no one responded, he frowned. "Am I being too jumpy?"


    "No, you were too careless."


    The sudden voice startled him, and before he could react, a figure emerged¡ªa face covered in bandages.


    "Ah¡ª!"


    The guard tried to cry out, but before he could, his mouth was covered, and his neck was snapped in an instant.


    The figure, the Second Tsuchikage, looked toward the distant camp with narrowed eyes.


    "This must be the ce."


    With that, he formed a series of hand seals and pressed his palms to the ground.


    Summoning Jutsu!


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 288: (BONUS)

    Pawn against soldier, soldier against general.


    A strong individual must act with the consciousness of their power.


    Whether in small skirmishes orrge-scale wars, a true warrior seeks an opponent of equal caliber.


    Bullying the weak? That''s nothing but a waste of time and has no impact on the overall battle.


    Thus, Orochimaru''s objective was clear from the start: defeat the Third Raikage.


    The n was simple, use the Second Tsuchikage to locate the Third Raikage, thenunch a surprise attack.


    Once the Third Raikage was eliminated, the Kumo Ninja forces would naturally lose morale and retreat.


    This strategy, capturing the leader to dismantle the army, had proven effective from ancient times to the present.


    In modern warfare, it was called a "decapitation operation."But regardless of the time period or world, this tactic was notoriously difficult to execute.


    Take the ninja world, for instance.


    All ninjas possess stealth abilities to some degree, and many have strong sensory capabilities. The chances of sessfully infiltrating and eliminating a Kage were slim.


    Moreover, the Kage-level opponents themselves were immensely powerful.


    If too few attackers were sent, they''d stand no chance against the Kage. If too many were sent, therge group would easily be detected, ruining the element of surprise.


    It was a delicate bnce, and the odds were rarely favorable.


    However, Orochimaru''sbination of the Second Tsuchikage''s Dustless Bewildering Cover and his own unique summoning techniques bridged those gaps perfectly.


    The n was wless.


    With M¨±''s unmatched stealth and Orochimaru''s reanimated forces, infiltration was simple, and reinforcements were always at the ready.


    Still, Orochimaru left nothing to chance. He ced Flying Thunder God kunai on four key reanimated soldiers he had summoned.


    This allowed him to provide immediate support if the Third Raikage proved difficult to defeat quickly.


    The four kunai created a near-straight line across the battlefield, ensuring Orochimaru could reach the Land of Lightning in a matter of moments.


    ---


    By the time Orochimaru began heading toward the Land of Lightning, the battle between the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was nearing its conclusion.


    Water Release: Great Exploding Water Wave!


    Ma Release: Gold Dust Burial!


    Boom!


    In the desert terrain, a massive wave of water surged forward, colliding head-on with a tidal wave of gold-infused sand. The impact created a deafening roar as steam hissed into the air, shrouding the battlefield in a thick mist. ????£Ï¦¢?s?


    The scale of their ninjutsu was nothing short of catastrophic, evoking awe from everyone watching.


    As the water receded, the gold dust absorbed it, bing heavy and sluggish.


    Whoosh!


    Out of the mist, Tobirama''s figure shot forward at blinding speed, closing the distance between himself and Rasa in an instant.


    A swift kick targeted Rasa, who responded by waving his hand, summoning the gold dust to form a shield.@@novelbin@@


    But the waterlogged gold dust was far heavier than before, significantly slowing its movements.


    Boom!


    Unable to react in time, Rasa crossed his arms in a defensive stance, but the force of Tobirama''s kick sent him flying.


    Tobirama wasted no time, capitalizing on his momentum. Before Rasa could even hit the ground, Tobirama threw a kunai and vanished.


    Flying Thunder God Technique!


    Reappearing beside the airborne Kazekage, Tobirama unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks.


    Rasa tried to block, but Tobirama''s superior speed and precision overwhelmed him.


    Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!


    Afternding several decisive strikes, Tobirama seamlessly transitioned into ninjutsu.


    A barrage of water bullets, reminiscent of the Phoenix Flower Jutsu butrger and denser, rained down on Rasa.


    The gold dust, while potent, was still primarilyposed of sand. Soaked through, it became sluggish and ineffective.


    "There''s no escaping this," Tobirama dered coldly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The water bullets struck Rasa repeatedly, hitting his chest, abdomen, and arms.


    "Lord Kazekage!"


    "Master Rasa!"


    The Sand Ninjas cried out in rm, but before they could intervene, Tobirama appeared directly in front of Rasa.


    A kunai was pressed against Rasa''s neck.


    The surrounding Sand Ninjas froze, not daring to move.


    "You''ve lost," Tobirama stated in a voice devoid of emotion.


    ---


    The battle had ended almost as quickly as it began.


    Rasa''s Ma Release was powerful, and Tobirama''s Water Release techniques were equally devastating.


    In terms of raw abilities, it was difficult to say who had the upper hand.


    The battlefield located in the desert at the border of the Land of Wind favored Rasa, providing him with an abundance of gold dust to manipte.


    However, Tobirama''s mastery of Water Release was extraordinary. Even in the desert, he could summon vast quantities of water, turning the terrain to his advantage.


    It was this unparalleled skill that ultimately led to Rasa''s defeat.


    "You truly are the fastest ninja of your time," Rasa gasped, clutching his chest as he struggled to catch his breath. "Your speed is overwhelming¡­ and your Water Release¡­ to use it so powerfully in a desert¡­"


    Tobirama didn''t respond to thepliment. Instead, he sheathed his kunai and turned to leave.


    "As agreed, retreat," he said curtly.


    Rasa grimaced but didn''t argue. He knew continuing the fight would be pointless and only result in more casualties.


    With a resigned sigh, he raised his hand and issued the order.


    "All units, retreat!"


    The Sand Ninjas hesitated but ultimately obeyed.


    They had witnessed the fight firsthand.


    Rasa was the strongest among them, capable of wielding massive-scale jutsu with ease. If even he couldn''t stand against the Second Hokage, what hope did the rest of them have?


    Continuing the battle would be nothing short of suicide.


    As the Sand Ninjas began their retreat, Rasa cast onest look at the battlefield. The once-dry sands were now waterlogged for miles around, glinting with traces of gold dust.


    "Although I''m reluctant," Rasa muttered to himself, "I''ll honor the agreement."


    ---


    Meanwhile, Tobirama returned to where his elder brother, the First Hokage, was waiting.


    "Although you''re strong," Tobirama said, ncing back at the retreating Sand Ninjas, "my abilities counter yours. Continuing to fight would have been a waste of life."


    Hashirama nodded in agreement, his usual warmth evident. "You did well, Tobirama. Let''s move to the next point and try to prevent further casualties."


    Together, the two Hokages prepared to move to other hotspots along the defensive line, aiming to assist Konoha''s forces where needed.


    Their actions hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    By now, word of the First and Second Hokages'' resurrection was spreading among the Konoha forces.


    On the battlefield, ninjas from both sides stared in shock at the two legendary figures.


    "You¡­ you''re the First Hokage?"


    "And the Second Hokage?"


    The sheer presence of the two men left everyone stunned, their disbelief etched onto their faces.


    ***


    Bonus chp to motivate you guys more XD

 Chapter 290:

    The arena stretched out endlessly, shrouded in an unnatural, dense fog.


    Though the afternoon had been bright and sunny, the ckened mist that now nketed the area cast an oppressive gloom over the battlefield.


    This wasn''t the typical mist used by Kirigakure ninjas; this was something far more sinister. The fog wasn''t just thick, it seemed alive, pulsating with an eerie, dark hue.


    At the center of this ominous space stood three figures: the Third Raikage, the Second Tsuchikage, and Orochimaru.


    Under Orochimaru''s control, the Second Tsuchikage had been moved to the edge of the arena, leaving Orochimaru and the Third Raikage facing off against one another.


    The Third Raikage''s sharp eyes narrowed as he took in Orochimaru''s sudden appearance.


    This man had been out of sight for years, vanishing from the radar of the five great ninja viges after the battle in the Land of Frost.


    And yet, as the Raikage thought about it, it all began to make sense.


    The undead ninjas fighting for Konoha, who else but Orochimaru could have been responsible for such a grotesque technique?"Orochimaru," the Third Raikage rumbled, his deep voice echoing through the fog. "So, you never truly defected from Konoha. I should''ve known. You''re the one behind these reanimated corpses, aren''t you?"


    The Raikage didn''t spare much thought for the strange environment around him. The fog, the arena¡ªthey were irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was the battle before him.


    Orochimaru met the Raikage''s intense gaze with a calm, almost dismissive expression.


    "Think whatever you like," Orochimaru said coldly. "But today, Raikage, you die."


    "Whether for old grudges, to turn the tide of this war, or to ensure my ns for the future, your death is inevitable."


    "ns for the future?" the Raikage asked, his brow furrowing. "What are you plotting?"


    "Sorry," Orochimaru replied with a smirk. "That''s not something you need to know."


    His golden eyes, now tinged with a faint crimson hue, scanned the hazy battlefield. The mist was no ordinary fog but a product of Ry¨±chi Cave''s Sage Art.


    Unlike standard genjutsu, this illusion didn''t target people but the terrain itself. It warped the environment, distorting perception and rendering even advanced sensory techniques useless.


    Even the Byakugan could see only a vast expanse of white when gazing into this arena.


    Orochimaru''s mastery of techniques like Inorganic Reincarnation, which allowed him to animate and control the terrain itself,bined perfectly with the mystical fog.


    In this space, the battlefield was his tomand.


    The Third Raikage took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing further. "So, I''m not walking out of here alive, huh?"


    "Exactly," Orochimaru replied. "Do you have anyst words?"


    "Just one thing." The Raikage''s voice softened, though his resolve remained firm. "Spare the children of my vige."


    "Your son?" Orochimaru asked, tilting his head.


    "No. All the children of the Cloud Vige. They''re all my family."


    Orochimaru chuckled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "How noble. The Kage''s sense of responsibility really is unique."


    "Well then, I''ll promise you this. As long as none of theme seeking their own deaths, I''ll leave them alone."


    The Raikage''s fists clenched. "Thank you."


    Boom!


    The atmosphere shifted as lightning surged around the Raikage''s body, crackling wildly and tearing through the ground beneath him. The sheer force of his chakra was overwhelming, causing the earth to quake and split. ???????¨º??


    "Orochimaru," the Raikage said, his voice filled with raw determination. "Since the battle in the Land of Frost, I''ve been waiting for a chance to fight you again."


    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a wicked smile. His golden pupils darkened further, taking on a scarlet glow.


    "And I''ve admired your strength, Raikage. But we''re enemies today. Don''t expect me to hold back."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Orochimaru raised his hands, his chakra ring to life.


    Boom!


    The ground around him cracked and caved under the pressure of his aura, matching the intensity of the Third Raikage''s chakra.


    Watching this, even the usuallyposed Second Tsuchikage standing at the edge of the arena couldn''t hide his astonishment.


    "This¡­ this level of power¡­ Orochimaru?" M¨± muttered, his eyeless face betraying a flicker of disbelief.


    The Raikage had already activated his legendary Lightning Release Armor, a technique that made him nearly invincible.


    But even so, Orochimaru''s chakra rivaled his.


    "I thought he was just a schemer, hiding behind reanimation techniques," M¨± thought to himself. "But to think his raw power could match the Raikage''s¡­"


    ---


    As M¨± processed this revtion, the battle began.


    Orochimaru flicked his hands, releasing waves of chakra that fanned out across the battlefield, distorting the air itself.


    The Raikage, now a blur of lightning, vanished from sight.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in another part of the battlefield¡­


    "What? The Second Tsuchikage and a group of Iwa ninjas have infiltrated our territory?"


    The Fourth Raikage''s voice boomed as he received the report. He was busy coordinating sealing squads to handle the reanimated forces, but this news made his blood boil.


    "Damn it! Konoha always boasts about peace, but they''re secretly developing such vile techniques?"


    "Bagaya-ro! Konoya-ro!"


    The voice of the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki, Killer Bee, rang out as he approached, his tone carrying his signature bad rap cadence.


    "They use the dead to fight¡ªno troops lost, their n is tight! You know it''s a fight, right, bro?"


    The Fourth Raikage''s eyes narrowed as he muttered, "I''ve got a bad feeling about this¡­"


    "Bad feeling, bro? Yeah, me too, oh¡ª" Bee''s rhymes faltered, his carefree tone shifting to concern as he saw the seriousness in his brother''s face.


    "Bee,e with me. We''re heading to Father''s position."


    "Father? Why?"


    "The Third Raikage is on the front lines, and with this news¡­" The Fourth Raikage''s fists clenched. "They might be targeting him."


    Before Bee could ask more, the Fourth Raikage took off at full speed, leaving Bee scrambling to follow.


    ---


    Back in the arena, the battle between Orochimaru and the Third Raikage raged on.


    The ground was unrecognizable¡ªcracked, shattered, and littered with Flying Thunder God kunai. The arena was a chaotic wastnd.


    Whoosh!


    A figure shrouded in lightning chakra darted across the battlefield, the sheer force of his movements causing shockwaves that split the earth.


    At the same time, Orochimaru reappeared on one of his marked kunai, his movements calcted and precise.


    "Your speed is formidable," Orochimaru mused, his scarlet eyes locking onto the Raikage. "But once I decipher your attack patterns, it''s over."@@novelbin@@


    The Raikage''s voice thundered back. "Decipher all you want. You still won''t stop this!"


    Hell Thrust: Four-Finger Strike!


    The Third Raikage appeared in front of Orochimaru in an instant, his four fingers glowing with deadly chakra. The overwhelming power of his technique, capable of piercing anything, was aimed directly at Orochimaru''s face.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 293:

    Under Orochimaru''s mysterious and overwhelming power, Kushina couldn''t even entertain the thought of resisting.


    She could only obediently handle his daily needs¡ªfood, clothing, and shelter¡ªas though it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Orochimaru''s personal spatial techniques and system storage abilities rendered typical tools like scrolls obsolete. Unlike during his time in Konoha, where he kept these abilities hidden, he now used them openly.


    As a result, the cabin was fully equipped with all necessities, a testament to his meticulous preparation.


    Lyingfortably on a makeshift bed, Orochimaru rested with his eyes closed.


    He wasn''t the least bit worried about Kushina attacking him.


    For one, she had no reason to. And even if she did, she was unarmed, and her fists alone couldn''t possibly harm him.


    So, he allowed himself this moment of rxation.


    "Why do you still help Konoha when you''ve defected?"Kushina''s voice broke the silence. She stood nearby, gazing at him with confusion in her eyes.


    This question had gued her for days. She had thought about it countless times but couldn''te up with an answer.


    Faced with Orochimaru, shecked the courage to ask directly. But now, the words slipped out almost involuntarily.


    Her question lingered in the air, unanswered. Orochimaru remained silent, making no effort to address it.


    ---


    The crisis of this war was indeed resolved.


    The Sand Ninja had witnessed the might of Konoha''s forces firsthand the resurrection of the First and Second Hokage,bined with the devastating power of Orochimaru''s reanimated army.


    For the Sand Vige, this was a clear sign to retreat.


    The Cloud Ninja, meanwhile, were caughtpletely off guard. Their morale had already been shaken when Orochimaru''s forces appeared, but the death of the Third Raikage dealt a final, crushing blow. ??????????


    Without their leader, the Cloud forces lost all direction, their morale plummeting to the point where fighting became impossible.


    What truly unsettled them was that they didn''t even know how the Third Raikage had died.


    The reanimated forces had attacked with overwhelming ferocity, eliminating many of the Raikage''s guards in the initial assault. The chaos and illusions orchestrated by Orochimaru meant that no one had witnessed the actual battle between him and the Raikage.


    Even upon examining the battlefield and the Raikage''s injuries, there wasn''t enough conclusive evidence to definitively link Orochimaru to his death.


    Three days after the Third Raikage''s defeat, the Sand Ninja and Cloud Ninja began a full retreat.


    Four major ninja viges had initially joined forces to besiege Konoha. Yet, in just a few days, two of them had been driven back.


    Orochimaru''s contribution was undeniable.


    ---


    "What? Reanimation Jutsu? The First Hokage and the Second Hokage?"


    In Kirigakure, Hiruzen was stunned upon hearing the report.


    As the Second Hokage''s disciple, he was intimately familiar with the technique and its forbidden nature.


    And as Orochimaru''s teacher, he knew that his former student had studied the Scroll of Seals.


    But even so, he never expected Orochimaru to perfect the Reanimation Jutsu and unleash it on the battlefield.


    "Yes, Lord Hokage¡­"


    Before the reporting ninja could continue, another intelligence officer entered the room urgently.


    "Report to Hokage-sama!"


    "Speak!"


    "The Sand Ninja and Cloud Ninja have withdrawn!"


    "They''ve retreated already? That fast?" Hiruzen''s eyes widened briefly in surprise, but then he let out a long breath of relief. "Good. Understood. Dismissed."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The two subordinates left, leaving the Third Hokage alone to process the news.


    Three days.


    Orochimaru had only been on the battlefield for three days. Yet in that time, he had singlehandedly shifted the tide of the war, forcing two major viges to retreat.


    "This guy¡­" Hiruzen murmured, his expression conflicted.@@novelbin@@


    Gathering intelligence on the recent battles, he quickly pieced together the details.


    The reanimated forces,bined with the strength of the First and Second Hokage, meant Orochimaru had essentially fielded four Kage-level fighters.


    And on top of that, he had in the Third Raikage in singlebat.


    The realization left the Third Hokage with mixed feelings.


    No one but Konoha''s upper leadership knew that Orochimaru was the one behind the Reanimation Jutsu. And while the results were undeniable, the moral implications weighed heavily.


    "Orochimaru¡­ just how far have you gone?" Hiruzen muttered under his breath.


    Still, there was no denying that the Reanimation Jutsu had saved Konoha in this moment of crisis.


    Though Hiruzen couldn''t condone its use, he had no grounds to criticize it openly not when it had prevented Konoha''s destruction.


    ---


    Meanwhile, word of the battles had reached the remaining two viges, Iwa and Kirigakure.


    In Kirigakure, the reaction was subdued. The Reanimation Jutsu was unfamiliar to them, and theycked the historical context to grasp its full implications.


    For Iwa, however, the news was devastating.


    When Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, learned that the reanimated forces included the Second Tsuchikage¡ªhis own teacher¡ªhe was both enraged and horrified.


    To see his mentor''s body used as a tool of war was an unforgivable offense.


    Across the ninja world, the Reanimation Jutsu struck fear into every major vige.


    The ability to control the dead was an abomination in the eyes of most, and viges began taking precautions to protect the remains of their strongest fighters.


    At the same time, sealing teams were prepared to counter potential raids by Orochimaru''s reanimated forces.


    Public condemnation of Konoha was swift and vocal, with many calling it a vition of ethics.


    But Konoha''s response was equally sharp: "Is it ethical for four viges to gang up on one? This was an act of self-defense."


    They further argued that they had ceased using the Reanimation Jutsu after stabilizing the situation, showing restraint in its application.


    While their defense wasn''t universally epted, it silenced much of the criticism.


    ---


    In the forests of the Land of Fire, two figures in ck cloaks moved slowly through the trees.


    Orochimaru walked ahead, his pace leisurely. Behind him, Kushina followed, her expression a mixture of confusion and resignation.


    "Where are we going, Orochimaru-sama? Are we heading back to Konoha?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Does this look like the way back to Konoha?" Orochimaru replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "And don''t forget, you''re my hostage now. Why would I send you back before the war is over?"


    "Hostage¡­" Kushina muttered, the word tasting bitter in her mouth.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 295:

    Orochimaru, leaving the chaos in Konoha behind, traveled far with Kushina. Crossing the border of the Land of Wind, they ventured deep into the barren desert until they reached the legendary ancient kingdom of R¨­ran.


    When he saw Naruto, Orochimaru was only mildly surprised. He had long known about the dragon vein in R¨­ran, a power capable of traversing time and space. The presence of these strangers from another time didn''t shock him.


    But when a young girl, one he had no recollection of, stood beside Kushina and called him "father," Orochimaru''sposure cracked for the first time in years.


    What was this?


    A daughter? His daughter?


    And not just a daughter, but one he apparently had with Kushina?


    The idea was absurd. Orochimaru couldn''t make sense of it. After all, he and Kushina had no rtionship whatsoever. None!


    Orochimaru''s thoughts were racing, but before he could speak, Kushina broke the silence.


    "You little girl, what are you even talking about? Where are your parents?" Kushina''s tone was sharp, almost usatory.She was still young herself. How could she possibly have such a big daughter? And this girl¡ªshe looked like she was sixteen or seventeen years old, just a few years younger than Kushina herself! How was that even possible?


    The girl nced at Kushina, her expression calm but serious. "Mom, even though you and Dad aren''t a couple yet, can''t you tell just by looking at me?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of exasperation. "I didn''t think my mom would be so¡­ slow when she was young."


    "Slow? What are you¡­" Kushina started to say, but trailed off as the girl''s words began to sink in. Her gaze swept over the girl, and something about her appearance struck a chord.


    The clothes were normal¡ªjust a T-shirt, shorts, and knee-high socks. But her long, striking red hair and delicate facial features? They were unmistakable. She looked so much like Kushina herself, at least 70-80% simr.


    Kushina''s mind raced. Could this girl really be her daughter?


    Wait a second¡­ the girl had also said "Dad."


    Her eyes instinctively darted to Orochimaru, her expression filled with disbelief.


    "See something familiar?" the girl asked, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips. She spread her hands dramatically. "I have to say, Dad''s asposed as ever. No matter what timeline, he''s always confident."


    Orochimaru remained quiet, his expression unreadable.


    Naruto, standing nearby with his arms crossed, scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Uh, Lord Orochimaru? You seem like you already knew about this¡­ or maybe not?" he muttered, clearly confused.


    Orochimaru''s golden eyes flicked toward Naruto. "Your name is Naruto, isn''t it?" he asked, a faint smile forming.


    "Huh? Uh, yeah!" Naruto stammered, caught off guard. "Why?"


    "What''s your full name?" Orochimaru asked casually, though his eyes gleamed with sharp curiosity.


    "Full name? It''s¡­ Namikaze Naruto," Naruto replied hesitantly.


    Hearing this, Orochimaru''s analytical mind went into overdrive. It was almost effortless for him to piece together the puzzle based on the scattered bits of information he''d overheard.


    First, he apparently had a daughter. And not just a daughter, but one with Kushina Uzumaki.


    Second, Naruto''s full name was Namikaze Naruto, confirming that he was Minato Namikaze''s son. But Naruto hadn''t called Kushina "Mom," meaning Kushina and Minato were not together in this version of events.


    Lastly, Minato must still be alive in the future. Otherwise, Naruto''s existence and behavior didn''t make sense.


    The more Orochimaru thought about it, the clearer it became. The infamous "Night of the Nine-Tails" likely never happened in this timeline. If Kushina had not been with Minato, and Minato had never be Hokage, there would have been no chain of events leading to his death or the Nine-Tails'' rampage. ?????¨®??¨º??


    "Namikaze Naruto," Orochimaru repeated with a knowing smile. Then, he turned to the girl. "And what about you? If you truly are my and Kushina''s daughter, yourst name would be Uzumaki, wouldn''t it?"


    "Yes! My name is Uzumaki Reige," the girl dered proudly. "My mom gave me that name."


    Kushina stared at the girl,pletely stunned. "Uzumaki?" she murmured. "Why¡­ why would herst name be Uzumaki? And¡­ what''s going on here, Lord Orochimaru?!"


    She was utterly overwhelmed. The idea of having a daughter was shocking enough, but to have a daughter who was apparently this old? And to top it all off, the father was Orochimaru? How could this be real?


    And why was Orochimaru so calm about all of this? He seemed to be epting the situation far too easily.


    Kushina''s mind raced, and for a brief moment, she even wondered if she was caught in some borate genjutsu. But no, her chakra flow was normal. This wasn''t an illusion.


    As if sensing her confusion, Reige smiled faintly and began to exin.


    "Let me simplify things for you, Mom," she said.


    As Reige talked, Kushina slowly started to understand. These people were from the future. They had traveled back in time through the dragon vein.


    Time travel? It sounded like something out of a fantasy. And now she apparently had a daughter with Orochimaru? The whole situation felt surreal, and yet, the evidence was right in front of her.


    The more Reige exined, the redder Kushina''s face became. Her gaze shifted toward Orochimaru, and for the first time, she couldn''t meet his eyes.


    Orochimaru didn''t seem phased by any of it. Instead, he focused on the information Reige and Naruto were providing.@@novelbin@@


    "So, you used the dragon vein toe here," he said, his voice calm and analytical. "And you''re saying there are others besides you who came back as well?"


    Naruto nodded eagerly. "Yep, that''s right!"


    "Can the dragon vein be freely controlled to determine the exact time of travel?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Naruto scratched his head. "Uh, I''m not sure about that part¡­"


    Orochimaru''s expression remained neutral, but inwardly he was intrigued. In his memory, the dragon vein was only usable once, and its temporal reach was limited to about twenty years. But now it seemed¡­ different.


    ording to what these two were saying, they had traveled back exactly eighteen years.


    Reige crossed her arms and said, "Dad, you''ll have to study that yourself. Before we came here, Aunt Mikoto warned us not to reveal too much about the future. If we say too much, it could mess things up, even causing the timeline to copse. And if that happens, I might disappear altogether¡­"


    "Aunt Mikoto?" Orochimaru repeated, smiling faintly. "How many people came back with you? And are there any familiar faces among them?"


    "I know! I know!" Naruto began excitedly, but before he could finish, a cold voice interrupted him.


    "Naruto, stop talking. It''s not your ce to introduce me."


    Whoosh!


    Three figuresnded from above, their movements swift and precise.


    "Idiot Sasuke! What''s your problem?"


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 298:

    Orochimaru''s approach to meeting the Queen of R¨­ran was as direct as it was crude.


    In any normal circumstance, a little humility would have sufficed for gaining an audience with the queen. Yet, Orochimaru discarded even the most basic courtesies.


    He chose a more straightforward and forceful approach not out of necessity, but because he simply didn''t want to waste time.


    In Orochimaru''s view, when onecks power, it''s eptable to act submissive, even cowardly, if it serves a purpose. After all, survival often requires adaptability. But when one possesses strength, there is no need to lower oneself. Instead, one should exude authority¡ªproject an aura that deres, You''re not even qualified to speak to me.


    This kind of domineering attitude was not inherently Orochimaru''s style, but here in R¨­ran, he felt it was the quickest route to his goal.


    Queen Sara descended the steps of her pce, her luxurious robes flowing behind her. Several guards followed closely, surrounding Orochimaru as they moved into formation.


    Unfazed, Orochimaru strode forward withplete disregard for the tension in the air. His golden eyes locked onto Sara, and with a confident smile, he made his demands.


    "Talk?" Sara repeated, her toneced with distaste. "You''re guests from afar, and as queen, it''s my duty to wee you. But the manner in which you barged into my pce leaves much to be desired!"


    "My apologies for the unpleasant approach," Orochimaru said indifferently, his voice calm but utterly unapologetic. "I dislike wasting time with unnecessary pleasantries.""The queen is, of course, free to refuse my request," he continued, his tone shifting to one of veiled menace. "But you must also be prepared to face the consequences."


    "Impudent fool! Who do you think you are?" barked the guard captain at Sara''s side. He clenched his fists, his face red with fury. "Seize him!"


    Sara remained silent, but her guards stepped forward, ready to attack.


    "Wait!"


    Before things could escte, Kakashi, who had entered the hall behind Orochimaru, quickly intervened.


    Though Orochimaru didn''t move a muscle, his silence seemed to grant tacit approval. Kakashi stepped forward, bowing slightly toward the queen as he began to speak in a measured tone.


    As Kakashi exined, Sara''s expression shifted. Her initial look of disgust melted into one of surprise, then shock, and finally, fear.


    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Sara murmured, her voice trembling slightly.


    Lon, though located in the Land of Wind, was an independent city and not under the jurisdiction of Sunagakure. Isted from much of the outside world, it had little knowledge of Orochimaru''s reputation.


    But Kakashi''s words carried weight. Unlike Orochimaru, Kakashi had likely interacted with Sara before, making him a figure she could trust.


    "Mr. Kakashi, are you saying¡­ he could destroy this entire city?" Sara asked, her voiceced with disbelief.


    Behind his mask, Kakashi sighed deeply, a trace of helplessness in his voice. "Not just this city, Your Majesty. Even the entirety of Sunagakure itself would be powerless to stop him."


    Sara''s breath hitched, her disbelief evident. "How¡­ how could someone hold such power?"


    Kakashi''s gaze didn''t waver. "Please trust me, Queen Sara. Lord Orochimaru''s strength is far beyond what ordinary shinobi canprehend."


    Sara looked at Kakashi, searching his face for any sign of exaggeration or deceit. But there was none. She knew Kakashi to be a man of integrity and that made his words all the more terrifying.


    Though still skeptical, she couldn''t gamble with the safety of her people. With great reluctance, she gave in. "Very well," she said softly. "Please follow me."


    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile as he followed her lead.


    ---


    Inside the Queen''s Pce


    While the others¡ªKakashi, Team 7, Kushina, and Reige¡ªwaited outside, Orochimaru met with Sara in private.


    Seated across from the queen, Orochimaru got straight to the point. "The dragon vein," he said. "Its power is unique, and it intrigues me. Since I happen to have some time, I thought I''d stop by and examine it." ????O???¨¨?


    His tone was casual, almost as if he were talking about a stroll through his own garden.


    But Sara''s expression remained guarded. "The dragon vein is the lifeblood of thisnd," she said firmly. "It contains chakra unlike any other. If tampered with, it could potentially destroy not just R¨­ran, but the entire earth!"


    "Destroy the entire earth?" Orochimaru repeated with a chuckle. "You''re overestimating its capabilities. As long as it''s chakra, its power is inherently limited. At best, it might have the capacity to level this city¡ªbut the whole earth? That''s absurd."


    His casual dismissal of such a dire warning sent a chill down Sara''s spine.


    "Is¡­ is that so?" she murmured, uncertainty flickering across her face.


    "Indeed," Orochimaru replied. "Now, how long will it take to grant me ess to the dragon vein?"


    Sara hesitated before answering. "How long will your¡­ studies take?"


    "That depends," Orochimaru said with a shrug. "It could be three days, or three months. It all depends on theplexity of the dragon vein."


    Sara bit her lip, clearly torn. "In that case, give me time to evacuate the citizens¡ª"


    "No need," Orochimaru interrupted with a wave of his hand. "I''m only here to study the dragon vein, not to harm it. There''s no danger to anyone."


    After some negotiation, Sara finally relented and agreed to lead Orochimaru to the dragon vein.


    ---


    Back in the pce, the rest of the group was treated to Sara''s hospitality while they waited. Kushina, in particr, seized the opportunity to speak with Reige and learn more about her future daughter.


    Meanwhile, Orochimaru followed Sara deep into R¨­ran, his mind already racing with possibilities.


    The ability to manipte time and space was exceedingly rare. Space-based techniques like the Flying Thunder God, Kamui, and summoning jutsu were already formidable. But time maniption? That was a realm he had yet to explore.


    The dragon vein''s potential to bridge both time and space made it an irresistible subject of study.


    ---


    Elsewhere, the Third Great Ninja War raged on.


    While Orochimaru delved deeper into Lon, the infamous Battle of Kannabi Bridge unfolded on the Iwagakure frontlines.


    In this decisive conflict, Minato lived up to his moniker of the Yellow sh. With unmatched speed and precision, he single-handedly eliminated fifty Iwa Jonin and forced thousands of enemy ninjas into retreat, securing a crucial victory for Konoha.


    But the war came at a steep cost.


    Before the war, Konoha had a force of nearly 40,000 shinobi. By its end, fewer than 20,000 remained. Despite their best efforts, they were struggling to hold their own against Kirigakure''s relentless offensives.


    ---


    Back in Konoha


    Hiruzen exhaled deeply, releasing a long trail of smoke from his pipe. His gaze was heavy with exhaustion as he addressed an elder advisor.@@novelbin@@


    "So, have you truly decided to let Tsunade seed as the Fourth Hokage?" the advisor asked.


    Hiruzen sighed. "It seems I have no other choice. Inform her immediately so she can prepare herself."


    ***


    For every 100 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 301:

    The Battle of Kannabi Bridge was the most critical confrontation between Konoha and Iwa.


    The bridge served as the primary supply line for the Iwa forces. Without it, they couldn''t maintain their army, forcing them to retreat.


    Recognizing this, Konoha devised a n to destroy the bridge and cripple the enemy''s supply chain.


    The task was entrusted to Namikaze Minato and his team¡ªKakashi, Obito, and Rin.


    While Minato distracted the enemy head-on, the other three infiltrated and sessfully destroyed the bridge. However, during the mission, Obito was severely injured while saving Rin, crushed beneath a falling boulder. Half of his body was destroyed, and he was ultimately rescued by Uchiha Madara.


    Orochimaru remembered this series of events vividly.


    Some might wonder why, knowing all this, Orochimaru prioritized dealing with Kumo before Iwa. Wouldn''t addressing Iwa earlier have prevented these events from unfolding?


    Orochimaru had considered that possibility.


    If he had confronted the Iwa forces first, there was a chance these events might not have urred. But he concluded that the likelihood of change wasn''t significant.Madara''s grand n didn''t hinge solely on Uchiha Obito. If Obito had been unavable, someone else would have filled the role. Combat strength wasn''t critical for the mastermind pulling the strings from the shadows. With the help of White Zetsu, executing Madara''s ns would still have been achievable.


    Moreover, Orochimaru had ess to a vast number of reanimated ninjas from Iwa. Strategically, focusing on the Sand and Kumo defense lines was the most efficient choice.


    After all, with his current strength, resources, and knowledge of future events, he was more than capable of handling unexpected challenges as they arose.


    ---


    At the same time, in the Land of Grass, in a hidden underground chamber, Madaray in his makeshift sanctuary.


    The area, situated between the mortal realm and the underworld, had served as Madara''s base during his final years.@@novelbin@@


    On arge bed in the chambery a young man, his body heavily bandaged, with half of it repaired using makeshift parts.


    Standing nearby, a White Zetsu clone observed the scene with fascination.


    "This kid is incredible," Zetsu remarked. "If not for his unique eye power, even I wouldn''t have been able to save him!"


    Madara, his eyes opening slowly, spoke in a calm yetmanding tone. "Is that so?"


    "Of course," Zetsu replied, undeterred by Madara''s indifference. "By the way, Madara, I''ve heard something interesting. Konoha fought against four other viges this time, and somehow, they still came out on top. Can you believe that?" ?¨¤????§¦s


    Madara didn''t respond, so Zetsu continued. "Apparently, Konoha''s victory had a lot to do with a technique called the Reanimation Jutsu."


    "The Reanimation Jutsu?" Madara''s eyes narrowed. "That''s Tobirama''s creation. But Tobirama has been dead for years. How is Konoha still able to use it?"


    "I''m not sure," Zetsu admitted. "But rumor has it they used it to bring back the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama."


    "Hashirama¡­" Madara''s tone grew sharper. "Who in Konoha would dare to summon him? Have you discovered the user''s identity?"


    "Not yet," Zetsu said, shrugging. "Whoever it is has been very careful about staying hidden. But once this boy wakes up, maybe he can provide some answers."


    Madara''s gaze shifted to the young man on the bed. Slowly, he rose from his seat, his long cloak trailing behind him as he approached.


    "That''s true," Madara murmured, his voice low. "It seems this boy is finally waking up."


    As if on cue, the young man stirred. His eyes fluttered open, revealing one scarlet Sharingan as his vision adjusted to the dim light.


    The first thing he saw was Madara, his weathered face framed by long white hair.


    "W-Where am I?" the boy stammered, his voice weak and hoarse.


    "This," Madara said, his voice filled with authority, "is somewhere halfway between life and death, child of Uchiha."

 Chapter 305: (BONUS)

    "Orochimaru, what nonsense are you talking about now?"


    Hearing this, Tsunade dismissed the topic of Hokage altogether, instead ring at him in frustration.


    She then nced at Kushina standing nearby, her meaning clear. While she and Orochimaru might asionally joke about certain things in private, wasn''t it inappropriate to say something so suggestive in front of Kushina?


    Orochimaru, unfazed, smirked. "I didn''t say anything inappropriate. I just have something to tell you."


    "What is it?" Tsunade asked, her tone tinged with suspicion.


    "Kushina wants to have a daughter with me. What''s your opinion on that?"


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    Kushina froze,pletely caught off guard. She hadn''t expected Orochimaru to bring up such a sensitive subject so casually.Tsunade, on the other hand, was utterly dumbfounded.


    "Kushina? What is this about?"


    "I''ll exin it allter," Orochimaru said, cutting off any questions. "For now, I''m going to check the town for any survivors."


    Without giving them a chance to respond, Orochimaru moved swiftly toward the ruined town.


    The floodwaters had receded, leaving behind a grim scene of devastation. Bodies were strewn across the streets, and the buildings were little more than rubble.


    Orochimaru, ustomed to such sights, surveyed the destruction calmly. Standing atop a roof, he began scanning for any signs of life.


    Meanwhile, Tsunade and Kushina followed at a slower pace. Though they had both seen their share of death, the sheer brutality of the scene made their hearts ache.


    "Seven Ninja Swordsmen¡­" Orochimaru muttered to himself as he concluded his search, finding no survivors.


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were all elite Jonin-level fighters. With their unique weapons, theirbined strength could rival that of a Kage. £Ò??¦­?¦Â¨¨?


    Perhaps not all of them individually could reach Kage level, but someone like Fuguki, armed with Samehada, certainly could.


    In the ninja world, chakra was the key to everything. Samehada''s ability to absorb chakra at an extraordinary rate, while also healing its wielder, made it one of the most practical and powerful tools in existence.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to call it a "legendary weapon."


    Fuguki''s strength,bined with Samehada, firmly ced him in the Kage-level bracket.


    Still, none of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen could have imagined being forced to retreat by the overwhelming power of a mere child.


    It was almostughable.


    That said, the idea of one child defeating all seven was equally unrealistic.


    Even a genuine Kage would struggle against them, and Mi, who had yet to fully master his power, couldn''t possibly defeat them outright.@@novelbin@@


    However, Mi had been crafted with Orochimaru''s meticulous effort, making him far more formidable than he appeared. Killing him wasn''t something the Seven could easily aplish.


    Coupled with Mi''s unknown identity and the risks of continuing the fight, it made sense for them to retreat.


    "Damn it, those bastards¡­"


    Tsunade clenched her fists tightly, her anger palpable as she surveyed the ruined town and the lifeless bodies scattered around her.


    Orochimaru, meanwhile, summoned two clones to begin gathering the bodies while his main body approached Tsunade.


    "You''ve already won the battle at the frontlines," Orochimaru said, his tone t. "So how can the Seven Ninja Swordsmen still move so freely in the Land of Fire?"


    "We''ve won, yes, but the enemy''s main forces haven''t retreated far. They''re still lingering, unwilling to admit defeat," Tsunade replied.


    "Then why are you here instead of at the frontlines?"


    "The defenses were rotated, and the old man ordered me back to takeover the Hokage position," Tsunade said, sighing.


    "Is that so?" Orochimaru smirked. "Then congrattions are in order."


    "Don''t congratte me yet," Tsunade snapped. "Why didn''t you discuss such a major decision with me beforehand? Don''t you think I deserve a say in this?"


    "So let me ask you now," Orochimaru said, his voice calm and deliberate. "Do you want to be Hokage?"


    "What''s the point of asking now?" Tsunade shot back. "It''s toote for that!"


    Tsunade knew that, regardless of her abilities, her impulsive personality made her ill-suited for the position.


    Orochimaru simply chuckled. "Hahaha, Tsunade¡­"


    "What now?" she asked, annoyed.


    "Do you know why you have to take the Hokage position?"


    "Why?"


    "Because," Orochimaru said, his tone turning slightly darker, "if you don''t¡­ I might just lose control one day and destroy Konoha myself."


    "You¡ª!"


    Tsunade froze, stunned by the blunt admission.


    She wanted to retort but found herself at a loss for words.


    Having grown up alongside Orochimaru, she understood him better than most.


    What had happened to him years ago had been deeply unjust, and with his vengeful nature, it wasn''t surprising that he might harbor resentment toward the vige.


    It was for this very reason that she had pleaded with him to leave Konoha alone.


    But she hadn''t expected him to use her as a safeguard against his own darker impulses.


    "Fine¡­ I understand," Tsunade finally said, exhaling heavily.


    "Good." Orochimaru''s expression softened. "Wait here. I''ll take Mi back to theb ande back for you two."


    He threw a kunai into the ground, marked with a seal, then picked up Si and vanished in a blur.


    Orochimaru quickly returned Mi to theb''s rest area, then reappeared to retrieve Tsunade and Kushina.


    Meanwhile, his clones finished burning and burying the corpses in the town using Fire Release techniques.


    Back at theboratory, Kushina remained silent, her mind racing.


    The conversation between Orochimaru and Tsunade had revealed far too much information, leaving her overwhelmed.


    The Third Hokage is stepping down?


    Tsunade is the default choice for Hokage?


    And the reason for that is¡­ Orochimaru, a traitor?


    How could a rogue ninja have such influence over Konoha''s leadership?


    And if Tsunade didn''t take the role, was Orochimaru really capable of destroying the vige?


    Kushina''s thoughts turned to the hidden forces within theb, the modified clones Orochimaru had created, as well as the reanimated figures he had summoned.


    Two of them, the First and Second Hokage, were terrifying enough.


    Shaking her head, Kushina decided to stop thinking about it. Her straightforward personality left her ill-suited for Konoha''s political games, and she preferred to leave such matters alone.


    "Oh, right!" Tsunade suddenly said, turning to Orochimaru. "Why did you say earlier that Kushina wanted to have a daughter with you?"


    ***


    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo n: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half.


    Check Author''s Thoughts for a direct link.


    For every 100 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 306:

    Tsunade''s sudden question made Kushina''s heart leap into her throat.


    Afraid that Orochimaru might give an inappropriate response, she held her breath. However, Orochimaru, unfazed as always, began recounting the events in R¨­ran without hesitation.


    As Tsunade listened, her expression shifted from confusion to shock. "Through time and space? A daughter from the future?"


    "That''s essentially the gist of it. If you don''t believe me, I can¡ª"


    "No need!" Tsunade interrupted firmly. "The Orochimaru I know would never make up something so ridiculous to deceive me."


    The two had known each other for decades. If Orochimaru ever chose to lie, he would never invent such an absurd story.


    "You''re quite sharp," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "What''s your take on this?"


    "This isn''t such a big deal. Do as you like; I don''t mind having her too." Tsunade waved her hand casually, her tone relaxed.


    Her attitude startled Kushina, who looked at her in disbelief.


    Tsunade''s calm acceptance left Kushina utterly confused.


    "Tsunade-sama¡­ what are you saying?"


    Sensing Kushina''s shock, Tsunade sighed, looking a bit embarrassed. "You''ll understand eventually."


    Kushina remained silent, her disbelief still evident.


    Tsunade turned her attention back to Orochimaru. "But you owe me compensation for all of this."


    "Compensation?" Orochimaru leaned back into a chair, his tone amused. "What kind of compensation are you looking for? Isn''t making you Hokage enough?"


    "That''s not the kind of compensation I want!" Tsunade snapped.


    "Not this kind? Then what kind? Could it be¡­" Orochimaru paused, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Do you mean resurrecting Nawaki? If so, it''s already in progress. His body is still in the cultivation stage. It''ll just take a little more time."


    "Nawaki? Resurrection?"


    Both Tsunade and Kushina froze in place, their minds struggling to process what Orochimaru had just said.


    Tsunade was struck by the mention of her younger brother, while Kushina was more astounded by the concept of resurrection itself.


    "Resurrection? Is that¡­ possible?" Kushina stammered.


    "Why so surprised?" Orochimaru''s tone was light, but there was a faint trace of amusement in his voice. "You both know my research has always been focused on life, don''t you?"


    Tsunade nodded hesitantly. "I know, but¡­ resurrection is another matter entirely."


    Orochimaru leaned forward slightly, his golden eyes gleaming with interest. "Tsunade, it seems you still don''t fully trust me."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you¡­" Tsunade''s voice faltered.


    "Enough. Come with me. You''ll see for yourselves."


    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru stood and walked toward the innermost part of the laboratory.


    Tsunade and Kushina exchanged a glance before following him.


    The underground lab was vast, sprawling like an imperial tomb beneath the surface.


    It was filled with secret chambers, each guarded by one or two of Orochimaru''s clones.


    Reaching one of the chambers, Orochimaru gestured to a clone, who promptly unlocked the door.


    Inside, several glass pods filled with nutrient solution came into view. Of the four pods, three were empty, while the fourth contained a figure submerged in liquid. ?¨¢¦­??????s


    The figure wore nothing but white shorts, his body connected to various tubes and wires.


    Tsunade''s eyes widened in shock as she approached the pod.


    "Nawaki?" she whispered.


    In disbelief, she reached out to touch the glass, her hand trembling slightly.


    "Amazing," she murmured. Turning to Orochimaru, her voice softened. "This is¡­ a clone, isn''t it? Even so, it''s more than enough. Thank you."


    "Clone?" Orochimaru walked up beside her. "Tsunade, this is far more than a mere clone."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Think about it," Orochimaru said, his tone calm yet laced with intrigue. "You know how clones are typically created, don''t you?"


    "Of course. Didn''t you explain it to me yourself? Cells from the deceased can''t be used for cloning because they''ve lost their vitality. Only cells from living individuals can be cultivated."


    "Exactly." Orochimaru nodded. "A long time ago, I collected some of Nawaki''s cells and preserved their vitality through special scientific methods. I did this as a precaution, in case something unexpected happened."


    He gestured toward the figure in the pod.


    "Under normal circumstances, a body grown from such cells would indeed only be a clone¡ªa copy at best. It wouldn''t truly be Nawaki."


    Tsunade listened intently, her heart pounding.


    "However," Orochimaru continued, "when combined with the Reanimation Jutsu developed by the Second Hokage, things become very different."


    "Reanimation Jutsu?"


    Both Tsunade and Kushina were stunned, their thoughts racing to process Orochimaru''s words.


    "Exactly." Orochimaru''s voice remained steady. "Clones lack souls. They operate entirely on the instructions of their creator. The Reanimation Jutsu, on the other hand, summons a soul without a true body."


    "So¡­"


    "So by combining the two, it''s possible to achieve a complete resurrection."


    Tsunade finished his sentence for him, her voice trembling slightly. Her mind reeled at the implications of what he was saying. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If a person''s body can be recreated through cloning," she murmured, "and their soul can be summoned back from the Pure Land through reanimation¡­"


    "¡­then resurrection is entirely achievable," Orochimaru concluded, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    The room fell silent as the weight of his words sank in.


    "This can''t be real¡­ it sounds like a fantasy," Tsunade muttered, shaking her head.


    "In theory, it''s entirely feasible," Orochimaru said, his tone confident. "With mature cloning technology, countless young and healthy bodies can be cultivated. The Reanimation Jutsu brings back the soul. By merging the two, true resurrection is achieved."


    "And this process¡­ could be repeated indefinitely?" Kushina asked hesitantly.


    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Precisely. Eternal life is not just a dream, it''s the product of combining ninjutsu and advanced scientific technology."


    Tsunade was silent, her eyes fixed on the figure in the pod. "But¡­ how do you ensure the soul and body merge perfectly? Wouldn''t that be extremely difficult?"


    "It is," Orochimaru admitted. "But for me, it''s a challenge I''ve already mastered."


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 307:

    If Orochimaru wanted immortality, he had many methods.


    From the Living Corpse Reincarnation to the Cursed Seal of Heaven, and even Kaguya''s genes, he could choose whichever path he preferred.


    As for resurrection? Orochimaru also had countless approaches.


    Leaving aside lesser-known methods, even the well-documented ones would suffice.


    First was the Reanimation Jutsu. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this wasn''t true resurrection. The souls summoned were bound to the caster''s will, making it more of a summoning technique than genuine revival. It was a method to call a soul back temporarily, not to restore life.


    The second was the One''s Own Life Reincarnation developed by Chiyo of the Hidden Sand Village.


    But that technique had its own severe limitations.


    Not only was it hard to obtain, but it also required a life to be exchanged for another. Most critically, it required the deceased''s body to still be intact and relatively fresh.


    Because of these restrictions, Orochimaru neither had access to it nor could it be used on Nawaki, who had been buried long ago.


    Finally, there was the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu, a powerful ability exclusive to the Rinnegan.


    This was one of the most effective resurrection methods, capable of reviving multiple individuals and even healing entire groups.


    Nagato had once used it to bring back the people of Konoha, and Uchiha Madara had relied on it to resurrect himself. These instances were testament to its formidable power.


    But even this technique had its drawbacks.


    First, it couldn''t revive those who had been dead for too long. The fact that Nagato didn''t resurrect Yahiko, and Obito didn''t revive Rin, served as proof.


    As for Madara''s resurrection after such a long time? That was because the Rinnegan he used was originally his own.


    Second, the technique demanded a significant price¡ªlife itself.


    Both Nagato and Obito had used it near the end of their lives, and there was no concrete evidence that anyone could survive after performing the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu.


    Given these constraints, Orochimaru believed his own method of resurrection was superior.


    By using living cells to create a cloned body, then summoning the deceased''s soul via Reanimation Jutsu, and finally transferring the soul into the cloned body using the principles of Living Corpse Reincarnation, Orochimaru could achieve a side-effect-free resurrection.


    The concept was similar to how the Cursed Seal of Heaven allowed infinite resurrection.


    The key difference was that the Curse Seal used the host''s cells to ensure their activity, enabling immediate resurrection, while Orochimaru''s cloning method cultivated cells externally to maintain their viability. ?¨¤????????????¨¨?


    Though the techniques varied, the goal was the same.


    In the past, Orochimaru had only used these techniques on himself. Now, he was capable of applying them to others.


    After listening to Orochimaru''s explanation, Tsunade and Kushina were left utterly speechless, their faces filled with shock.


    What he had described was too advanced, too unimaginable.


    Orochimaru''s words were filled with technical jargon, much of which was beyond their comprehension¡ªespecially Kushina, who had no knowledge of scientific concepts.


    But this lack of understanding didn''t stop them from recognizing the significance of what Orochimaru had achieved.


    Combining ninjutsu and science to achieve resurrection and immortality?


    It sounded impossible. It sounded¡­ godlike.


    "Orochimaru, you''re¡­ incredible!" Tsunade finally said, her voice filled with awe.


    "Unbelievable," Kushina added, her expression still frozen in shock.


    Orochimaru responded with a faint smile. "This is nothing special."


    "Nothing special?" Tsunade asked incredulously.


    "The most significant aspect of this technique," Orochimaru continued, "is that it can be used on anyone. As long as I choose to, anyone can become an immortal existence."


    "But," he added, his tone turning serious, "don''t get the wrong idea. This technique doesn''t make you invincible. It has its own limitations."


    "For instance, there''s always the issue of rejection between the soul and the new body."


    "Even when the clone is a near-perfect replica of the original body, there''s still a degree of incompatibility with the soul. And the process of merging the two consumes a tremendous amount of mental energy."


    "If the soul isn''t properly nurtured, repeated resurrections will eventually cause it to deteriorate and, ultimately, vanish completely. In such cases, not even I can reverse the damage."


    Orochimaru explained all of this with a calm demeanor, detailing both the strengths and weaknesses of his method.


    The risk of soul decay with each resurrection was significant, but for Tsunade and Kushina, even this imperfect technique was beyond anything they could have imagined.


    To the average ninja, whose lifespan rarely exceeded a hundred years, the idea of living for centuries¡ªif not millennia¡ªwas almost godlike.


    More importantly, this technique meant that even death could no longer be feared.


    Seeing the stunned expressions on their faces, Orochimaru broke the silence.


    "By the way, Tsunade, when are you returning to Konoha?"


    "Tomorrow morning¡­" Tsunade replied absentmindedly, still lost in thought.


    "Then tonight¡­"


    "Of course I''m yours tonight," Tsunade interrupted, her tone unusually soft.


    Hearing this, Orochimaru''s lips curved into a faint smirk. "Is that so? Then¡­ Kushina."


    "Huh?"


    "Care to join us?"


    "Join you? For what?" Kushina asked, confused.


    Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head. "Never mind. You can stay and look after my son."


    Before Kushina could process his words, Orochimaru picked up Tsunade and disappeared from the room, leaving her behind.


    It was only after Orochimaru and Tsunade had gone that the realization dawned on Kushina. Her face turned bright red, the color spreading all the way to her neck.


    ---


    A few days later, in the Daimyo''s mansion in the Land of Fire, an important meeting was being held.


    Around a long table sat several key figures: the Daimyo, his advisors, and Konoha''s leadership.


    The Daimyo, an older man in his forties or fifties, fanned himself idly as he addressed the group.


    "It''s a pity," he said, his tone calm but deliberate. "The Third Hokage has done a commendable job overall."


    Danzo, who sat across from him, narrowed his eyes. "With all due respect, Daimyo, the Third Hokage''s naive ideals are precisely why the Land of Fire has been brought to this point."


    "What we need now," Danzo continued, "is a Hokage capable of enacting bold reforms and enforcing the ninja code¡ªa true leader."


    "Oh? And do you have someone in mind?" the Daimyo asked, his expression neutral.


    Danzo hesitated, gritting his teeth.


    Originally, the person he had hoped to support as Hokage was Orochimaru. But given Orochimaru''s current status as a rogue ninja, that was no longer an option.


    And while Danzo desperately wanted the position for himself, he knew it was politically impossible to suggest his own name.


    The Third Hokage, however, remained unfazed. He spoke up calmly:


    "I recommend Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin."


    "What?" Danzo blurted out, completely caught off guard.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 308:

    Danzo quickly processed what Hiruzen meant by recommending Tsunade as Hokage.


    Why Tsunade?


    According to Hiruzen''s character, wouldn''t Jiraiya or Namikaze Minato be better options? Even if not them, wouldn''t Sakumo have been a more suitable candidate?


    So why had it suddenly fallen to Tsunade?


    "The Reanimation Jutsu? Orochimaru?" Danzo muttered to himself, a realization dawning on him. "So that''s it!"


    In mere moments, Danzo pieced together the entire puzzle.


    Reanimation Jutsu was a complex technique for most, but for researchers like the Second Hokage or Orochimaru, it was almost trivial.


    Danzo had long suspected that Orochimaru was behind the appearance of the reanimated ninja during the recent war, including the First and Second Hokages. But why Orochimaru, a known rogue ninja, would return to assist Konoha was a mystery he couldn''t solve.


    Now, hearing Hiruzen recommend Tsunade as Hokage, Danzo connected the dots.


    "Orochimaru, that cunning snake, has played his cards well," he thought grimly.


    ---


    Conference Room.


    When the daimyo heard Tsunade''s name, he immediately recognized it.


    "Tsunade? Isn''t she one of your disciples?"


    "Yes," Sarutobi confirmed.


    "Oh?" The daimyo and his advisors exchanged glances, nodding thoughtfully.


    Tsunade''s reputation preceded her. Although she was a woman, her title as the Master of Medical Ninjutsu wasn''t given lightly. As one of the legendary Sannin, she had invaluable war experience and held significant influence.


    A rare and exceptional talent.


    With the Third Hokage''s endorsement, it seemed obvious that she was the right choice.


    The daimyo glanced around the room. "What do you all think?"


    Koharu and Homura, Hiruzen''s loyal advisors, nodded in agreement without hesitation.


    With their approval, the rest of the room quickly fell in line. Even Danzo, to everyone''s surprise, voiced his support.


    ---


    Half a month later, the Hokage Succession Ceremony was held.


    Beneath the Hokage Building, the streets were packed with a massive crowd.


    Ninjas from all clans¡ªAburame, Hyuga, Inuzuka, Uchiha, and more¡ªgathered to witness the momentous occasion.


    Above, on the Hokage Building, stood the village''s leadership: the Third Hokage, Koharu, Homura, and Danzo, along with Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato.


    Tsunade, wearing her iconic green jacket with the word "Gamble" on the back, stepped forward. On her head was the Hokage hat, bearing the kanji for "Fire." ????¦Â??


    She glanced at the enormous crowd below, took a deep breath, and sighed.


    "Orochimaru¡­ so many people have gathered here for this moment, yet you''re nowhere to be seen," she murmured to herself.


    "Tsunade."


    "Hm?"


    Hiruzen stepped forward, his expression solemn. "It''s your turn now."


    Though Sarutobi hadn''t initially wanted Tsunade to take on the role, he carried himself with the dignity expected of a former Hokage.


    Tsunade nodded and walked toward the edge of the building.


    She raised her hat, her voice ringing out loud and clear:


    "From this day forward, I will lead Konoha Village as its Fourth Hokage!"


    Her words echoed through the streets, reaching every corner of the crowd below.


    In an instant, the villagers erupted into cheers.


    "Long live Hokage-sama!"


    "Long live Hokage-sama!"


    The chants of "long live" filled the air as thousands of Konoha ninjas raised their fists in celebration.


    In that moment, Tsunade had truly claimed her place as Hokage.


    Her status as one of the Sannin, her unparalleled strength, and her contributions to Konoha made her more than worthy of the title.


    Among Konoha''s current roster of ninjas, only a select few could even come close to matching her in prestige, strength, and qualifications.


    Jiraiya, Sakumo¡ªperhaps. But none of the others, including Hyuga Hiashi, Uchiha Fugaku, or even the rising star Namikaze Minato, could surpass her.


    For Tsunade to take the position, there was no room for dispute. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What an inspiring moment¡­" Jiraiya muttered, standing among the leadership. Folding his arms, he added, "If Orochimaru were here, this title would probably have been his¡­"


    ---


    Two kilometers away, atop a mountain overlooking Konoha, a flat boulder sat nestled among the trees.


    On the boulder, two figures were seated.


    In front of them was a small wooden table, upon which rested a pair of screens.


    On the screens, the live broadcast of the Hokage succession ceremony played.


    Orochimaru, seated casually, observed the scene with mild amusement. Beside him, Kushina fidgeted restlessly.


    "Orochimaru-sama, we''re already so close to the village. Why don''t we just return?"


    "Return?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "I''m a rogue ninja now. How can I just stroll back in?"


    "But with your strength¡­"


    "Returning would only create more trouble for Tsunade," Orochimaru interrupted.


    "At a time like this, with her taking on so much responsibility, the last thing she needs is me causing problems."


    Kushina hesitated. "But¡­ she needs your help now more than ever!"


    "You''re right. She does need help," Orochimaru admitted, his golden eyes narrowing slightly as he gazed at the screen.


    A Hokage wasn''t just a figurehead. They needed loyal confidants, trusted advisors, and capable subordinates to maintain control of the village.


    Minato had relied heavily on Kakashi. For Tsunade, her assistant had always been Shizune.


    But in this timeline, due to Orochimaru''s interference, Tsunade''s relationship with Shizune wasn''t nearly as close.


    Now, with no inner circle to support her, Tsunade was isolated.


    And if she wanted to truly consolidate her power in Konoha, she would need to address many unresolved issues¡ªDanzo''s ambitions, the growing tension between the Uchiha clan and the village, and much more.


    As Orochimaru pondered these matters, a sudden sound interrupted his thoughts.


    "Who''s there?" Kushina turned her head sharply, her body tensing.


    A figure emerged from the shadows of the forest, leaping onto the mountaintop with ease.


    It was a woman wearing a short-sleeved uniform, a ninja sword strapped to her back, and a Konoha forehead protector on her head.


    Upon seeing Orochimaru, the woman dropped to one knee, bowing her head in deference.


    "Lord Orochimaru," she said firmly.


    Orochimaru''s expression shifted ever so slightly.


    "Mikoto?"


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 309:

    Seeing Mikoto appear, Kushina was stunned, but only for a moment.


    She already knew about Mikoto''s relationship with Orochimaru, but what confused her was the job Orochimaru had entrusted to Mikoto.


    After Mikoto left, Kushina couldn''t hold back her curiosity any longer.


    "Lord Orochimaru, you mentioned that the Uchiha clan has conflicts with the village. So why would you entrust Mikoto with something so sensitive?"


    "I''ll explain later," Orochimaru replied indifferently, brushing off her question as he turned his attention back to the screen in front of him.


    On the screen, the masked, white-haired Kakashi stood in the corner of the Hokage ceremony, isolated from the crowd.


    ---


    With Orochimaru''s discreet assistance, Tsunade had successfully assumed the mantle of the Fourth Hokage.


    Behind the Hokage Building, work had already begun on carving Tsunade''s face into the Hokage Rock.


    Although many ninjas were puzzled by the sudden resignation of the Third Hokage, for the majority of them, it hardly mattered who held the title as long as their lives remained unaffected.


    Three days later, within the Uchiha Clan Compound¡­


    When Tsunade arrived at the Uchiha compound to visit shortly after becoming Hokage, many members of the clan were visibly surprised.


    "Lord Hokage," Uchiha Fugaku greeted respectfully.


    Fugaku, the head of the Uchiha clan and a man who advocated for peace, naturally maintained the proper respect when addressing the Hokage.


    "I''m here to see Mikoto. Carry on with your work," Tsunade said simply, nodding to him.


    "Yes, Lord Hokage," Fugaku replied, though his tone carried a trace of confusion.


    While Fugaku didn''t dwell on it, the news quickly spread throughout the Uchiha compound.


    The relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha was a sensitive topic, one known to every adult Uchiha ninja.


    Many speculated about Tsunade''s unexpected visit.


    Was she here to investigate their clan''s situation? Perhaps to find a pretext to suppress them?


    But when word got out that Tsunade was specifically here to meet Uchiha Mikoto, the clan members were even more bewildered.


    ---


    Inside Mikoto''s house¡­


    In the living room, Uchiha Akihara, Mikoto''s father, sipped on tea prepared by his wife as he pondered the clan''s current situation.


    At fifty-something, Akihara was one of the clan''s senior advisors. Having survived countless battles, he was considered a figure of wisdom within the Uchiha.


    However, despite his status, one regret always weighed on his mind the decision to push his daughter, Mikoto, into forging ties with Orochimaru.


    What seemed like a smart move at the time had proven to be a grave miscalculation when Orochimaru defected from the village.


    To make matters worse, Mikoto refused to marry after meeting Orochimaru, a decision Akihara couldn''t understand.


    Although he''d noticed certain oddities in their interactions, the possibility of his daughter being involved with Orochimaru seemed too scandalous to believe. ????¦Á??????¨§?


    The shame such a relationship could bring to the Uchiha clan was unthinkable, yet he chose to remain silent, adhering to the old principle that family scandals should not be aired publicly.


    As he sat in quiet contemplation, a knock came at the door.


    "Who is it? Come in," Akihara called out.


    A clan member stepped inside, bowing slightly.


    "Akihara-sama, is Mikoto at home?"


    "Yes. Why do you ask?"


    "Lord Hokage is here. She wants to see Mikoto."


    "What?!" Akihara was taken aback.


    Tsunade, one of the Sannin and the current Hokage, had personally come to his home?


    More importantly, Tsunade was known to be Orochimaru''s wife.


    Why would she, of all people, come here instead of summoning them to her office?


    Akihara''s thoughts spiraled. Could Tsunade have discovered Mikoto''s connection to Orochimaru? Was she here to exact revenge?


    Suppressing his anxiety, Akihara went to greet Tsunade.


    The ensuing conversation left him utterly stunned. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You want Mikoto to be your assistant?"


    "Correct. Is there a problem?" Tsunade asked, her tone firm.


    "N-no¡­ no problem at all," Akihara stammered, his voice trembling.


    Being Hokage''s assistant wasn''t just a desk job. It was a position of immense influence, second only to the Hokage and the advisors in terms of authority.


    For Tsunade to offer such a prestigious role to a member of the Uchiha clan was nothing short of astonishing.


    Even after Tsunade left, Akihara remained in a daze, unable to process what had just happened.


    ---


    "Let Mikoto become Tsunade''s assistant, introduce a new curriculum to the Ninja Academy, and eventually reassign the Uchiha clan to different roles. These steps will significantly ease tensions between the Uchiha and Konoha."


    Walking through the wilderness, Orochimaru explained his strategies to Kushina, who listened intently.


    After a moment, she asked, "I understand how Mikoto becoming Tsunade-sama''s assistant could make the Uchiha feel more valued by the village, but why introduce a new course at the Ninja Academy?"


    "Ideological shifts start with the younger generation," Orochimaru explained patiently. "The new course will highlight the Uchiha clan''s contributions to Konoha, helping civilian ninjas see the Uchiha in a positive light. This will foster better integration and mutual acceptance."


    "What about reassigning their jobs? Isn''t the Police Force already a powerful role? Why take that away from them?"


    "Powerful, yes. But also deeply unpopular. The job requires dealing with prisoners and enforcing laws, which fosters resentment and amplifies their clan''s more extreme tendencies. Reassigning them to different roles will help diffuse those tensions."


    "Wow¡­ you''ve thought of everything," Kushina said, impressed. "You really are incredible, Lord Orochimaru."


    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile. "It''s nothing. These are just ideas on paper. Tsunade will have to figure out how to implement them and ensure the Uchiha cooperate."


    "But still¡­" Kushina trailed off before suddenly perking up. "By the way, where are we headed now?"


    "To meet someone," Orochimaru replied cryptically.


    "Who?"


    Before Orochimaru could answer, a voice rang out ahead of them.


    "So, the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is indeed in your hands, Orochimaru."


    The pair turned to see several ANBU members flanking none other than Danzo, who stood with a cold glare.


    "Danzo-sama?" Kushina whispered in disbelief.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 310:

    Orochimaru firmly believed in the saying: "To stabilize the outside, one must first settle the inside."


    If Konoha, a village as large and politically tangled as it was, were to be properly governed, its internal issues had to be resolved first. Tsunade, as the Fourth Hokage, already possessed the qualifications and skills necessary to lead, and ordinary problems wouldn''t trouble her. However, two major obstacles remained, ones she couldn''t handle alone.


    The first was Danzo, who operated independently of the Hokage''s authority.


    The second was the longstanding conflict between the Uchiha clan and Konoha.


    The Uchiha-Konoha conflict had deep historical roots, stemming from the feud between Ashura and Indra, their ancestors. Yet, Orochimaru had observed through his time in the village and through his extensive knowledge that the Uchiha clan wouldn''t resort to rebellion unless they were cornered. As Uchiha Madara once admitted to Hashirama, the clan no longer possessed the courage to rebel.


    The Uchiha coup in the original timeline, Orochimaru reasoned, occurred only because they were left with no other option. Distrust from Konoha''s higher-ups, surveillance, forced isolation, each of these added pressure on the Uchiha. All of these came to a head eight years after the Nine-Tails'' attack on Konoha, when the seeds of rebellion began to take form.


    Thus, for Orochimaru, the solution was simple:


    Before tensions escalated, grant the Uchiha clan the trust and power they deserved. Let them enjoy the respect and recognition due to them in the village and integrate them with civilian ninjas. Addressing their past grievances and treating them fairly could significantly ease tensions and dissuade thoughts of rebellion.


    With better living conditions, a sense of honor, and positions of authority, who would risk all that for a coup? Orochimaru felt confident that while this wouldn''t entirely erase the Uchiha-Konoha conflict, it would greatly reduce the likelihood of it spiraling out of control. And, given time, future conflicts could be resolved more easily.


    After explaining this plan to Tsunade, Orochimaru turned his attention to the second issue¡ªDanzo.


    ---


    When Danzo received Orochimaru''s summons, he arrived immediately. He had his reasons, after all. He had always wanted to meet Orochimaru again.


    Kushina, who was with Orochimaru, was taken aback by Danzo''s sudden appearance. Despite her innocence, she was quickly becoming privy to Konoha''s dark secrets, which overwhelmed her. Yet, Orochimaru remained unfazed, more focused on deciphering Danzo''s intentions than Kushina''s reaction.


    With a sarcastic smirk, Orochimaru said, "So, it seems that Danzo-sama and the Third Hokage truly don''t see eye to eye. He didn''t even bother to inform you that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is in my hands."


    Danzo''s expression hardened, his tone cold. "Enough with the sarcasm! You understand Konoha''s state as well as I do. Tell me¡ªwhy did you call me here?"


    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he stared at Danzo, his expression calm but sharp. Understanding the unspoken message, Danzo turned to his subordinates.


    "Leave us!" he ordered.


    Once his men were gone, Kushina tactfully excused herself as well, giving them privacy.


    Now alone, Orochimaru fixed his gaze on Danzo. "Danzo-sama, surely you have something to say to me?"


    Danzo remained silent for a moment, gauging the situation. Orochimaru''s strength and status as a traitor were beyond his control, leaving him unsure of how to proceed. After a long breath, he finally spoke.


    "Phew... Orochimaru, I never expected the position of Hokage to fall into your hands like this. It''s truly surprising."


    "Hokage?" Orochimaru chuckled. "It''s merely a title. If one cannot even achieve this basic goal, what is the point of having ideals?"


    Danzo scoffed, his disapproval evident.


    ---


    Konoha''s political landscape was a minefield, with factions vying for influence. When a new Hokage took office, consolidating power often meant purging dissenters, removing influential elders and powerful families who opposed their rule. This was the quickest way to establish the Hokage''s authority. ???¨¯?§§????


    However, this method was ruthless, risked alienating other clans, and wasn''t feasible for Tsunade, who lacked her own loyal faction. Orochimaru, aware of these limitations, knew that even if he wanted to eliminate opposition for Tsunade, he needed to handle matters delicately.


    Danzo, with his penchant for operating in the shadows, had been an issue since the Third Hokage''s tenure. He consistently went against the Hokage''s orders, driven by his ambition to rule Konoha and conquer the ninja world. For Orochimaru, this combination of traits made Danzo both a threat and an opportunity.


    Instead of using force, Orochimaru opted for negotiation. He made his stance clear: although he was no longer part of Konoha, his marriage to Tsunade meant he still had ties to the village. He warned Danzo against hindering Tsunade''s leadership or making moves for the Hokage position. At the same time, Orochimaru dangled a tempting offer: a future opportunity for Danzo to realize his ambitions, under the right conditions.


    The veiled threat in Orochimaru''s words was unmistakable. Yet, Danzo, with all his ambitions, had no choice but to concede. After all, even he knew that challenging Orochimaru¡ªnow untethered from Konoha''s rules¡ªwas a losing battle. And while Danzo wanted the Hokage title, he was pragmatic enough to bide his time.


    Danzo frowned but said nothing, recognizing that Orochimaru''s word was final. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Danzo left, Kushina rejoined Orochimaru.


    "Lord Orochimaru," Kushina finally asked, "when will I be able to return to Konoha?"


    Orochimaru''s response was casual. "When my daughter is born."


    Kushina''s face flushed. She recalled the one intimate night she and Orochimaru had shared after Tsunade gave her blessing. However, that single experience had left her feeling inadequate compared to Tsunade, and Orochimaru''s casual remark only heightened her embarrassment.


    Before she could retort, Orochimaru suddenly stopped in his tracks, his sharp senses picking up on something unusual.


    "Kushina, don''t move!" he ordered.


    "Um?" She froze, confused.


    Whoosh!


    A long silver needle, glinting ominously, shot out from the nearby woods, aiming straight for her heart.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 311:

    The sudden attack left Kushina completely disoriented. Having spent most of her life in the safety of Konoha and with little battlefield experience, she was momentarily frozen in confusion.


    But Orochimaru was no ordinary ninja.


    His vigilance and ability to detect danger were second nature, honed to a razor''s edge.


    The moment the silver needle launched, Orochimaru reacted instantly. With a quick motion, he grabbed Kushina''s arm and pulled her behind him, shielding her. At the same time, his other hand rose, chakra surging through him.


    Buzz!


    The air around him seemed to hum as a massive magnetic force erupted.


    Whoosh!


    The silver needle''s trajectory shifted dramatically under the pull of the magnetic force, veering away from its target. But the needle wasn''t just a projectile¡ªit was attached to a long silver thread. Controlled by the attacker, the needle quickly retracted and returned to its wielder. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snap!


    The needle landed back in the hand of a masked ninja who emerged from the woods. Behind him, six other figures followed, each unique in height, build, and choice of weapon.


    The one thing they all shared, however, was the unmistakable symbol on their forehead protectors¡ªthe mark of Kirigakure.


    "What a sharp reaction. Dodging my attack so effortlessly?" The masked ninja spoke in a mocking tone, his voice tinged with both amusement and ridicule.


    This ninja had spiky blond hair, a Kirigakure ANBU mask covering his face, and bandages wrapped loosely around his neck. His slender frame and posture oozed arrogance. Though his words carried a hint of admiration, the condescension in his tone was impossible to miss.


    Their confidence wasn''t unfounded.


    They were the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Kirigakure''s elite. Together, their strength was enough to rival even a Kage.


    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he recognized them. He remembered seeing some of these swordsmen before, near his southeastern laboratory. At the time, he hadn''t pursued them since they hadn''t interfered with his plans. Now, fate had brought them together again.


    But something felt off.


    Orochimaru''s thoughts flickered to the future he had glimpsed. In it, Might Duy had opened the Eight Gates and killed some of these very swordsmen. Yet here they stood, alive and well.


    Interesting¡­


    Before Orochimaru could say more, Kushina, trembling with anger and fear, reached for a kunai. But a moment later, she froze in frustration, she didn''t even have basic ninja gear with her.


    "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure, huh?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    "Yes," he thought, "they''ll make excellent material for my collection."


    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen were legends in their own right, each wielding a unique and deadly blade:


    The Blastsword: Shibuki wielded by Jinpachi Munashi.


    The Longsword: Nuibari handled by Kushimaru Kuriarare.


    The Bluntsword: Kabutowari held by Jinin Akebino.


    The Thunder Swords: Kiba mastered by Raiga Kurosuki.


    The Great Blade: Samehada carried by Fuguki Suikazan


    The Executioner''s Blade: Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ belonging to J¨±z¨­ Biwa.


    The Twinsword: Hiramekarei.


    These seven were among Kirigakure''s finest.


    Orochimaru''s mind raced with possibilities. Once defeated, he could claim their bodies and bind them into his Edo Tensei army. They would become valuable tools in his grand plans. ?¦Á?§°§£¨º?


    Despite his calculating thoughts, Orochimaru instinctively extended his arm to shield Kushina further. While her tailed beast powers were formidable, she lacked the tools or experience to defend herself right now. If she lost control of the Nine-Tails, it would cause more harm than good.


    The simple, protective gesture took Kushina by surprise. Orochimaru wasn''t the type to express care or affection. He didn''t offer comforting words or shower his partners with gifts. Yet this one instinctive act stirred something within her.


    It was unexpected, but it made her feel¡­ safe.


    J¨±z¨­, standing at the forefront of the group, raised an eyebrow. "Oh? So you know who we are?" He smirked. "I guess that makes us pretty famous, huh? Perfect. My blade''s gotten a bit dull lately¡ªit''s time to sharpen it with your blood."


    Kushina clenched her fists, fear creeping into her voice. "Lord Orochimaru, what do we do? I¡­ I can''t¡ª"


    Orochimaru''s response was calm and laced with confidence. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one will hurt you."


    Kushina blinked. A strange sense of security washed over her.


    Before she could process the feeling, J¨±z¨­''s mocking laughter echoed through the forest.


    "Another arrogant fool. Does he really think he can take on the seven of us?"


    "Is he serious?" another swordsman sneered.


    "Wait," J¨±z¨­ interrupted, his tone cautious. "Did that woman just call him¡­ Orochimaru?"


    The air grew tense.


    "Orochimaru? As in Orochimaru of the Sannin?" one of the swordsmen asked, tightening his grip on his weapon.


    Their demeanor shifted. A flicker of doubt crossed their faces, quickly replaced by savage grins. If it really was Orochimaru, then defeating him would be a badge of honor.


    "Well," said Jinpachi, the wielder of the Blastsword, "there''s only one way to find out!"


    Without hesitation, he charged at Orochimaru, swinging his blade with deadly intent.


    Explosions from the sword could pulverize even the sturdiest defenses. Jinpachi was confident that one swing would be enough to end this fight.


    Yet Orochimaru didn''t flinch.


    He stood calmly, hands moving in practiced seals, exuding an eerie sense of control. His golden eyes gleamed with amusement as Jinpachi leaped into the air, blade raised high.


    "Even if you are Orochimaru, you''ll die by my hand!" Jinpachi roared.


    The sword descended, and just as the explosive edge was about to make contact,


    Orochimaru raised his right hand, his voice low and composed.


    "One."


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 312:

    Boom!


    Suddenly, a coffin erupted from the ground.


    It rose swiftly, blocking Jinpachi''s attack while simultaneously obstructing his line of sight.


    Clang!


    The explosive blade struck the coffin, producing a dull sound.


    Jinpachi, wary of a trap, refrained from detonating the blade. Instead, he immediately kicked off the coffin for leverage, pulling the explosive blade free and retreating swiftly.


    Whoosh!


    The Longsword: Nuibari wielded by Kushimaru suddenly appeared, darting past Jinpachi and the coffin, aiming directly at Orochimaru from the side.


    "Two!"


    Boom!


    Another coffin burst out of the ground, intercepting the Needle mid-flight.


    Despite its remarkable piercing power, the Needle embedded itself into the coffin lid, unable to reach Orochimaru.


    "This... What is this?"


    Akebino, wielding the Bluntsword: Kabutowari, quickly tried to circle around Orochimaru, seeking to cut off his escape. But just as he moved, Orochimaru calmly raised his left hand.


    Boom!


    "Three!"


    A third coffin rose directly in Akebino''s path, forcing him to halt and retreat instinctively.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The remaining swordsmen reacted quickly, forming a loose formation to surround Orochimaru and the three coffins.


    "These coffins..."


    The seven swordsmen of Kirigakure exchanged uneasy glances.


    As elite shinobi of the Mist, they were privy to certain intelligence. While the details were vague, they had heard whispers about the Impure World Reincarnation. ????£Â¨º?


    And now, the unsettling sight of these coffins made them wary.


    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Three should be enough," he murmured.


    Suddenly, Kushimaru yanked hard on the silver thread attached to Nuibari, pulling it back and inadvertently prying open one of the coffin lids.


    The first figure emerged¡ªa dark-skinned, muscular man whose aura radiated overwhelming strength.


    "Oh no... This isn''t good!"


    Before they could react further, the remaining two coffin lids fell away, revealing two additional figures.


    Standing before the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were the resurrected forms of the Third Raikage, the Second Tsuchikage, and the Third Kazekage. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn it, Orochimaru!" growled the Raikage. "To think that even in death, I''d be turned into someone else''s puppet. This is beyond humiliating!"


    "What''s going on here? Have I been brought back too...?" the Kazekage muttered, his voice low and tinged with discontent.


    The Tsuchikage, however, said nothing, his expression cold and unreadable.


    Orochimaru didn''t bother to explain. With a wave of his hand, three kunai¡ªeach inscribed with talismanic seals¡ªshot forward, embedding themselves into the heads of the resurrected shadows.


    The kunai sank in, and the talismans began to glow faintly.


    The expressions of the three resurrected shinobi faded into blankness as their eyes turned pitch black. Their consciousness was wiped clean, leaving only obedient killing machines behind.


    "Enough chatter," Orochimaru commanded with a casual tone. "Kill these seven."


    The air grew heavy as the chakra of three Kage-level shinobi erupted simultaneously.


    The resurrected shadows wasted no time. One stayed back, manipulating Magnet Release; another took to the skies, preparing to unleash Dust Release; while the Raikage charged forward, wrapped in lightning chakra, aiming to engage in close combat.


    Orochimaru grabbed Kushina''s arm and, with a swirl of chakra, used the Flying Thunder God technique to teleport them to a safe vantage point.


    "Sir, didn''t the Second Hokage warn you not to use this technique?" Kushina asked hesitantly, recalling Tobirama''s explicit disapproval of Impure World Reincarnation.


    Orochimaru chuckled, his tone mocking. "When did I ever promise him anything?"


    He smiled faintly. "This jutsu is far too convenient. Why let it go to waste?"


    The Impure World Reincarnation saved both chakra and physical effort. Why should he dirty his hands when these resurrected warriors could do the job for him?


    Kushina opened her mouth to argue but found herself at a loss for words. Technically, Orochimaru had never explicitly promised Tobirama anything, which made it hard to accuse him of breaking his word.


    Boom!


    The Second Tsuchikage''s Dust Release obliterated a section of the battlefield, turning the uneven ground into a flat, barren wasteland. Everything caught in its path disintegrated into nothingness.


    "Damn it! What kind of jutsu is this?!"


    "Is that... the Second Tsuchikage?!"


    The swordsmen, momentarily distracted, scrambled to regroup.


    Clang!


    The Third Raikage appeared in front of J¨±z¨­ in a flash of lightning. With his four-fingered Hell Stab, he thrust toward J¨±z¨­''s face.


    J¨±z¨­ barely had time to react. Desperately, he raised the Executioner''s Blade to block the attack.


    Crack!


    The blade, famed for its durability, splintered under the force of the Raikage''s thrust. The shockwave sent J¨±z¨­ flying backward, blood spraying from his shoulder where the Raikage''s attack had pierced through.


    "Ugh!" J¨±z¨­ cried out, his shoulder mangled from the attack.


    The Raikage''s raw power was overwhelming¡ªhis four-fingered thrust had once nearly pierced Sasuke''s Susano''o. For a mere sword to withstand such an attack was wishful thinking.


    "Damn it!" Akebino roared, seizing the opportunity to swing his Bluntsword at the Raikage''s exposed back.


    But the Lightning Release Armor was too durable. Even the Bluntsword, which combined a heavy axe and hammer to break through defenses, couldn''t cut through entirely.


    Before Jinin could bring down the hammer for a finishing blow, the Raikage moved with blinding speed. He grabbed Jinin''s wrists, lifted him effortlessly, and slammed him into the ground with devastating force.


    Boom!


    The impact created a deep crater, sending cracks spidering through the earth. Lightning surged outward, and Jinin coughed up blood as his body was crushed under the immense power.


    From above, the Third Kazekage''s Magnetic Release descended like a black tide, suffocating and crushing the already-crippled Jinin.


    Boom!


    Blood splattered across the battlefield as the swordsman met his end.


    In mere moments, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were reduced from an elite fighting force to a scattered, panicked group. One was dead, and another gravely injured.


    The remaining five exchanged uneasy glances, fear written across their faces.


    "We need to retreat!" one of them shouted.


    But turning their backs would only hasten their deaths.


    Sensing their hesitation, Fuguki, wielding Samehada, made his move. Without warning, he kicked Raiga toward the enemy.


    "Sorry, Raiga!" Fuguki shouted as he fled.


    "You bastard!" Raiga cursed, realizing too late he had been used as a distraction.


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 313:

    Kushina stood there, utterly stunned at the dramatic turn of events unfolding before her eyes.


    She hadn''t expected to witness something so absurd and shocking right in front of her.


    Orochimaru, standing with his usual calm demeanor, couldn''t help but smirk as he observed the scene.


    "Ah," he mused, his voice low and filled with a faint trace of amusement, "the battlefield truly reveals all aspects of human nature."


    To betray one''s comrades just to survive? It wasn''t the first time Orochimaru had seen such behavior, but even he was a bit surprised to see it among the famed Seven Ninja Swordsmen.


    ---


    Blastsword Technique: Blasting Bridle Repeating Death


    Longsword Ninja Art: Earth Spider Sewing


    As Fuguki kicked Raiga to act as a decoy, Jinpachi and Kushimaru simultaneously unleashed their unique jutsu.


    By now, they had realized that the three Kage-level reanimated shinobi summoned by Orochimaru were far beyond their ability to defeat.


    Their ninjutsu wasn''t aimed at winning but simply surviving.


    However, among the remaining five swordsmen, only Fuguki could barely hold off one of the Kage-level opponents. As for the others? They were utterly outmatched.


    The jutsu they employed couldn''t even penetrate the defense of the Third Raikage, let alone turn the tide of the battle.


    To make matters worse, Fuguki was already preparing to flee the battlefield.


    ---


    Puff!


    The Third Raikage moved with electrifying speed, thrusting three fingers directly into Raiga''s heart. The blow was precise, and blood sprayed as Raiga collapsed lifelessly.


    Almost at the same time:


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    A chain of explosions tore through the battlefield.


    From above, the Second Tsuchikage floated in the air, using his unmatched perception to aim devastating Dust Release attacks at the ground.


    Simultaneously, the Third Kazekage manipulated his sand iron, unleashing the Sand Iron Domain.


    The battlefield was engulfed in chaos. The sky darkened with swirling debris, and the earth quaked under the sheer force of their combined attacks.


    ---


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    In a forest not far away, a flock of birds scattered into the air, startled by the violent commotion.


    Three figures, sprinting swiftly toward the source of the disturbance, came to an abrupt halt.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong, Genma?"


    "Look at the sky!"


    Hearing this, Might Guy raised his head, his gaze narrowing. "It looks like... someone''s fighting up ahead?"


    "We need to check it out," Shiranui Genma said decisively.


    "Understood!" Guy nodded. "But let''s approach cautiously."


    The three ninja slowed their pace as they drew closer to the battleground. Their senses were heightened, their every move deliberate.


    It didn''t take long for the forest to open up into a vast clearing, a sight that left the three of them stunned.


    ---


    "What... what is this?"


    "This is insane!"


    "Unbelievable..."


    The clearing was unnaturally large, the ground torn apart by cracks, with the lingering smell of gunpowder thick in the air.


    It was hard to imagine the scale of the battle that had taken place here.


    "Hey, Guy, look at these bodies..." Genma said, his voice trembling slightly.


    "What is it?"


    "These... these are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure!"


    Might Guy swallowed hard, his eyes wide in disbelief. "Such power... This is what true strength looks like."


    As he stared at the scattered swords lying across the battlefield, his eyes lit up with determination.


    "Hey, look at those weapons!"


    ---


    Orochimaru, watching the battlefield from the top of a nearby mountain through a monocular, let out a soft chuckle.


    "Fate is such an interesting thing," he murmured. "Might Guy, Shiranui Genma, and Ebisu. Such an unexpected encounter..."


    He adjusted the monocular to focus on the three Leaf ninjas cautiously surveying the aftermath of the battle.


    In his memory, these three were supposed to encounter the Seven Ninja Swordsmen directly. But now, their arrival had come too late, everything had already been resolved. £Ò???????????S


    Orochimaru smirked, then turned away from the scene.


    "Let''s go, Kushina," he said.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, still shaken from everything she had witnessed.


    "Back to town. We have some work to do," he replied nonchalantly.


    ---


    Meanwhile, in the Land of Sound, two figures cloaked in black and adorned with red clouds moved stealthily through the area.


    One figure had a dual-toned black-and-white face, with a plant-like growth resembling a pitcher plant on their head.


    The other wore a swirling orange mask, concealing all but a single eye.


    Despite moving slowly, their path was calculated, evading every guard and patrol with precision.


    The orange-masked figure''s voice broke the silence, low and gruff.


    "Zetsu, are you certain this village belongs to Orochimaru?"


    "It''s confirmed, Obito," White Zetsu replied confidently.


    Obito''s single visible eye narrowed. "Unbelievable. I never expected him to establish his own hidden village so early..."


    White Zetsu tilted his head curiously. "You sound almost afraid of Orochimaru. Why is that?"


    "You wouldn''t understand," Obito said darkly. "In Konoha, Orochimaru is more than just a name. He''s a legend."


    "Oh? Do tell," White Zetsu said, intrigued.


    Obito''s tone turned grave. "His true strength isn''t in his combat prowess but in his scientific research. His experiments are outrageous. He''s created regenerative abilities similar to the First Hokage''s cells and even found ways to awaken the Sharingan in the Uchiha clan without the need for emotional trauma."


    "No way!" White Zetsu exclaimed.


    "There''s more," Obito continued. "I suspect... he might even have the means to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan without sacrificing loved ones."


    At this, both White Zetsu and Black Zetsu froze, their minds racing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Awaken the Mangekyo... without sacrifice?" Black Zetsu muttered, incredulous.


    The idea seemed absurd, an affront to the ancient truths that had governed the Uchiha clan for generations.


    "I didn''t believe it at first either," Obito admitted. "But I''ve seen it. Uchiha Mikoto, of all people, has a Mangekyo Sharingan. And she frequently visited Orochimaru''s lab..."


    White Zetsu was stunned. "If that''s true, then we need to investigate further."


    "We will," Obito said coldly. "But for now, our priority is to recruit Nagato."


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 314:

    Obito was successfully manipulated by Madara and began to seek out Nagato for recruitment.


    However, recruiting Nagato was not a simple task.


    Currently, Nagato was living comfortably in Orochimaru''s Sound Ninja Village and had already mastered most of the powers of the Rinnegan.


    Whether in terms of strength or personality, convincing Nagato was a significant challenge for Obito.


    But Obito had his own methods¡­


    Meanwhile¡ª


    The Land of Fire, Konoha Village.


    Tsunade had ascended to the position of Hokage, and her assistant was none other than Uchiha Mikoto.


    A strange combination: a Senju and an Uchiha working together.


    However, this decision left some of the Konoha elders dissatisfied.


    They had never trusted the Uchiha clan and were even less inclined to allow one of them into Konoha''s core leadership.


    Even so, with Orochimaru''s influence in the shadows, Danzo refrained from objecting. Similarly, Hiruzen, who had supported Tsunade''s rise to power, remained silent.


    With the two most influential figures saying nothing, Koharu and Homura, who often voiced their opinions, found themselves unable to argue.


    They realized that interfering in something like this would overstep their bounds.


    Besides, Tsunade had reassured them that all her decisions were for the good of the village.


    Left with no valid objections, they reluctantly chose not to interfere.


    ---


    Hokage''s Office.


    Even as Hokage, Tsunade preferred her usual casual attire.


    At this moment, she rested her hands on her desk, lost in thought about the reforms she wanted to implement.


    In Konoha, civilian ninjas required little concern. As long as they were provided with stable lives and sufficient commissions from missions, they were content.


    The true challenges lay with the ninja clans, whose vested interests often required careful management.


    "Mikoto, has your clan had any particular reactions to me appointing you as my assistant?" Tsunade asked.


    "Not yet, Tsunade-sama," Mikoto replied calmly.


    "Good," Tsunade nodded. "Keep an eye out, and report any developments to me immediately."


    "Yes, understood."


    After saying this, Tsunade suddenly paused, then smiled. "By the way, Mikoto, do you know why I chose you to be my assistant?"


    Mikoto blinked, momentarily stunned by the question. After a brief pause, she hesitantly responded, "Um¡­ is it because of Lord Orochimaru?"


    Tsunade chuckled. "Yes, but that''s only part of the reason."


    "Only part of it?" Mikoto asked, slightly confused.


    Before Tsunade could elaborate further, there was a knock at the door.


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in," Tsunade called out.


    An ANBU ninja stepped into the office, bowing slightly before delivering his report. "Tsunade-sama, Might Guy''s team has returned."


    "Might Guy?" Tsunade frowned slightly, then gave a faint, bitter smile. "Might Duy''s son¡­ His team has already reached Ch¨±nin rank and can go on missions. Yet here I am, Hokage, still sitting behind a desk." ??£Î??§§?


    She sighed briefly before continuing, "Weren''t they on a mission to escort supplies? Why are they back so early?"


    "That¡­ I''m not sure," the ANBU ninja replied.


    "Never mind. Let them in," Tsunade instructed.


    "Yes, ma''am," the ANBU ninja replied before leaving.


    Moments later, Might Guy and his team entered the Hokage''s office.


    "Hm? What''s this?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed as she noticed the unusual items they were carrying.


    Clang!


    The three team members dropped several large, distinctive weapons onto the floor of the office.


    "Lady Hokage! We picked these up on the way!" Might Guy reported, his tone brimming with youthful energy as he described what had occurred.


    The story they told was staggering: a large-scale battlefield, corpses strewn everywhere, and the remnants of an intense battle.


    Uchiha Mikoto''s expression turned serious as she processed the information. "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen¡­ Five of them dead? And you brought back their weapons?"


    "That''s about the size of it!" Guy replied, nodding energetically.


    Tsunade frowned as her gaze shifted to the weapons on the floor¡ªthe twinsword: Hiramekarei, the longsword Nuibari, the blastsword Shibuki, the bluntsword Kabutowari, and the thunder swords Kiba. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All of these¡­ belong to Konoha now?" Mikoto asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    The sheer significance of what lay before them made her momentarily speechless. These weapons were legendary tools of Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen. And now, they were in Konoha''s possession?


    ---


    On the other side, in Kirigakure Village:


    The Third Mizukage was trembling with rage as he listened to the report delivered by the escaped Fuguki.


    "What did you say?! Five of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were killed, and their weapons were lost?!"


    Fuguki nodded reluctantly. "Yes, Mizukage-sama. The opponent''s technique¡­ it was simply overwhelming."


    The Third Mizukage''s fury was barely contained. "Do you realize the importance of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to our village?! They''re our elite force, second only to the Mizukage! And now, five of them are gone, along with their weapons?!"


    Fuguki winced but continued, "The enemy was simply too strong¡­ His technique, it¡­ it was unbelievable."


    Although Fuguki had managed to escape unscathed thanks to Samehada and his quick retreat, his shame was evident.


    What surprised him most was how quickly one of his comrades, Zabuza''s predecessor, had abandoned the fight. After taking a severe blow from the Raikage, the man had retreated into the woods and fled, leaving the others to their fates.


    While it was a wise decision in hindsight, the outcome remained devastating.


    The Third Mizukage gritted his teeth. "This technique¡­ it matches the reports of the one that defeated the Kumo forces. Not only can it summon the kages of deceased ninjas from other villages, but it also allows them to retain their strength from life? What kind of forbidden jutsu is this?!"


    His anger gave way to bitter frustration. Despite his better judgment, he couldn''t help but curse the Seven Ninja Swordsmen''s recklessness. Engaging Orochimaru in combat was tantamount to suicide.


    But then a new thought struck him.


    Wait¡­ Orochimaru defected from Konoha, didn''t he? So why is he helping them in this war? Could his defection have been a ruse all along?


    "Mizukage-sama?" Fuguki asked, sensing his leader''s change in expression.


    The Third Mizukage waved a hand dismissively. "Enough. Send the order¡ªfull retreat."


    "Full¡­ retreat?" The messenger hesitated for a moment, shocked by the abrupt decision.


    "Yes! Now go!" the Mizukage barked.


    Though confused, the messenger dared not question the command and swiftly departed to relay the order.


    ---


    With that command, the Third Ninja World War essentially came to an end.


    Although minor skirmishes persisted along the borders, the era of large-scale battles was over.


    The Kumogakure forces had been repelled by Orochimaru. Suna''s forces had been persuaded to withdraw through diplomacy led by the two Hokages. Iwagakure had been driven back by Konoha''s might.


    And Kirigakure?


    For reasons both known and unknown, they too had retreated from the battlefield.


    What was certain was this: Orochimaru''s actions had been pivotal in shaping the outcome of this war.


    ---


    Back in the Sound Ninja Village.


    "Lord Orochimaru, who¡­ who are these people?"


    "They''re the daimyos of small nations."


    "Daimyos¡­ of small nations?"


    ***


    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.